THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON I

“Let my son often read and reflect on history: this is the only
true philosophy.”—Napoleon’s last Instructions for the
King of Rome
.

THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON I

INCLUDING NEW MATERIALS FROM THE BRITISH OFFICIAL RECORDS

BY JOHN HOLLAND ROSE, LITT.D.
LATE SCHOLAR OF CHRIST’S COLLEGE,
CAMBRIDGE

LONDON G. BELL AND SONS, LTD.
1910
POST 8VO EDITION, ILLUSTRATED

First Published, December 1901.
Second Edition, revised, March 1902.
Third Edition, revised, January 1903.
Fourth Edition, revised, September 1907.
Reprinted, January 1910.

CROWN 8VO EDITION
First Published, September 1904.
Reprinted, October 1907; July 1910.

DEDICATED TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE LORD ACTON, K.C.V.O., D.C.L.,
LL.D. REGIUS PROFESSOR OF MODERN HISTORY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF
CAMBRIDGE, IN ADMIRATION OF HIS PROFOUND HISTORICAL LEARNING, AND
IN GRATITUDE FOR ADVICE AND HELP GENEROUSLY GIVEN.


PREFACE


An apology seems to be called for from anyone who gives to the
world a new Life of Napoleon I. My excuse must be that for many
years I have sought to revise the traditional story of his career
in the light of facts gleaned from the British Archives and of the
many valuable materials that have recently been published by
continental historians. To explain my manner of dealing with these
sources would require an elaborate critical Introduction; but, as
the limits of my space absolutely preclude any such attempt, I can
only briefly refer to the most important topics.

To deal with the published sources first, I would name as of
chief importance the works of MM. Aulard, Chuquet, Houssaye, Sorel,
and Vandal in France; of Herren Beer, Delbrück, Fournier,
Lehmann, Oncken, and Wertheimer in Germany and Austria; and of
Baron Lumbroso in Italy. I have also profited largely by the
scholarly monographs or collections of documents due to the labours
of the “Société d’Histoire Contemporaine,” the
General Staff of the French Army, of MM. Bouvier, Caudrillier,
Capitaine “J.G.,” Lévy, Madelin, Sagnac, Sciout, Zivy, and
others in France; and of Herren Bailleu, Demelitsch, Hansing,
Klinkowstrom, Luckwaldt, Ulmann, and others in Germany. Some of the
recently published French Memoirs dealing with those times are not
devoid of value, though this class of literature is to be used with
caution. The new letters of Napoleon published by M. Léon
Lecestre and M. Léonce de Brotonne [pg.VIII] have also
opened up fresh vistas into the life of the great man; and the time
seems to have come when we may safely revise our judgments on many
of its episodes.

But I should not have ventured on this great undertaking, had I
not been able to contribute something new to Napoleonic literature.
During a study of this period for an earlier work published in the
“Cambridge Historical Series,” I ascertained the great value of the
British records for the years 1795-1815. It is surely discreditable
to our historical research that, apart from the fruitful labours of
the Navy Records Society, of Messrs. Oscar Browning and Hereford
George, and of Mr. Bowman of Toronto, scarcely any English work has
appeared that is based on the official records of this period. Yet
they are of great interest and value. Our diplomatic agents then
had the knack of getting at State secrets in most foreign capitals,
even when we were at war with their Governments; and our War Office
and Admiralty Records have also yielded me some interesting
“finds.” M. Lévy, in the preface to his “Napoléon
intime” (1893), has well remarked that “the documentary history of
the wars of the Empire has not yet been written. To write it
accurately, it will be more important thoroughly to know foreign
archives than those of France.” Those of Russia, Austria, and
Prussia have now for the most part been examined; and I think that
I may claim to have searched all the important parts of our Foreign
Office Archives for the years in question, as well as for part of
the St. Helena period. I have striven to embody the results of this
search in the present volumes as far as was compatible with limits
of space and with the narrative form at which, in my judgment,
history ought always to aim.

On the whole, British policy comes out the better the [pg.IX]
more fully it is known. Though often feeble and vacillating, it
finally attained to firmness and dignity; and Ministers closed the
cycle of war with acts of magnanimity towards the French people
which are studiously ignored by those who bid us shed tears over
the martyrdom of St. Helena. Nevertheless, the splendour of the
finale must not blind us to the flaccid eccentricities that made
British statesmanship the laughing stock of Europe in 1801-3,
1806-7, and 1809. Indeed, it is questionable whether the renewal of
war between England and Napoleon in 1803 was due more to his innate
forcefulness or to the contempt which he felt for the Addington
Cabinet. When one also remembers our extraordinary blunders in the
war of the Third Coalition, it seems a miracle that the British
Empire survived that life and death struggle against a man of
superhuman genius who was determined to effect its overthrow. I
have called special attention to the extent and pertinacity of
Napoleon’s schemes for the foundation of a French Colonial Empire
in India, Egypt, South Africa, and Australia; and there can be no
doubt that the events of the years 1803-13 determined, not only the
destinies of Europe and Napoleon, but the general trend of the
world’s colonization.

As it has been necessary to condense the story of Napoleon’s
life in some parts, I have chosen to treat with special brevity the
years 1809-11, which may be called the constans aetas of his
career, in order to have more space for the decisive events that
followed; but even in these less eventful years I have striven to
show how his Continental System was setting at work mighty economic
forces that made for his overthrow, so that after the
débâcle of 1812 it came to be a struggle of
Napoleon and France contra mundum. [pg.X]

While not neglecting the personal details of the great man’s
life, I have dwelt mainly on his public career. Apart from his
brilliant conversations, his private life has few features of
abiding interest, perhaps because he early tired of the shallowness
of Josephine and the Corsican angularity of his brothers and
sisters. But the cause also lay in his own disposition. He once
said to M. Gallois: “Je n’aime pas beaucoup les femmes, ni le
jeu—enfin rien: je suis tout à fait un être
politique
.” In dealing with him as a warrior and statesman, and
in sparing my readers details as to his bolting his food, sleeping
at concerts, and indulging in amours where for him there was no
glamour of romance, I am laying stress on what interested him
most—in a word, I am taking him at his best.

I could not have accomplished this task, even in the present
inadequate way, but for the help generously accorded from many
quarters. My heartfelt thanks are due to Lord Acton, Regius
Professor of Modern History in the University of Cambridge, for
advice of the highest importance; to Mr. Hubert Hall of the Public
Record Office, for guidance in my researches there; to Baron
Lumbroso of Rome, editor of the “Bibliografia ragionata dell’ Epoca
Napoleonica,” for hints on Italian and other affairs; to Dr.
Luckwaldt, Privat Docent of the University of Bonn, and author of
“Oesterreich und die Anfänge des Befreiungs-Krieges,” for his
very scholarly revision of the chapters on German affairs; to Mr.
F.H.E. Cunliffe, M.A., Fellow of All Souls’ College, Oxford, for
valuable advice on the campaigns of 1800, 1805, and 1806; to
Professor Caudrillier of Grenoble, author of “Pichegru,” for
information respecting the royalist plot; and to Messrs. J.E.
Morris, M.A., and E.L.S. Horsburgh, B.A., for detailed
communications concerning Waterloo, [pg.XI] The nieces of the late
Professor Westwood of Oxford most kindly allowed the facsimile of
the new Napoleon letter, printed opposite p. 156 of vol. i., to be
made from the original in their possession; and Miss Lowe
courteously placed at my disposal the papers of her father relating
to the years 1813-15, as well as to the St. Helena period. I wish
here to record my grateful obligations for all these friendly
courtesies, which have given value to the book, besides saving me
from many of the pitfalls with which the subject abounds. That I
have escaped them altogether is not to be imagined; but I can
honestly say, in the words of the late Bishop of London, that “I
have tried to write true history.”

J.H.R.

[NOTE.—The references to Napoleon’s “Correspondence” in
the notes are to the official French edition, published under the
auspices of Napoleon III. The “New Letters of Napoleon” are those
edited by Léon Lecestre, and translated into English by Lady
Mary Loyd, except in a very few cases where M. Léonce de
Brotonne’s still more recent edition is cited under his name. By
“F.O.,” France, No.——, and “F.O.,” Prussia,
No.——, are meant the volumes of our Foreign
Office despatches relating to France and Prussia. For the sake of
brevity I have called Napoleon’s Marshals and high officials by
their names, not by their titles: but a list of these is given at
the close of vol. ii.] [pg.XII]


PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION


The demand for this work so far exceeded my expectations that I
was unable to make any considerable changes in the second edition,
issued in March, 1902; and circumstances again make it impossible
for me to give the work that thorough recension which I should
desire. I have, however, carefully considered the suggestions
offered by critics, and have adopted them in some cases. Professor
Fournier of Vienna has most kindly furnished me with details which
seem to relegate to the domain of legend the famous ice catastrophe
at Austerlitz; and I have added a note to this effect on p. 50 of
vol. ii. On the other hand, I may justly claim that the publication
of Count Balmain’s reports relating to St. Helena has served to
corroborate, in all important details, my account of Napoleon’s
captivity.

It only remains to add that I much regret the omission of Mr.
Oman’s name from II. 12-13 of page viii of the Preface, an omission
rendered all the more conspicuous by the appearance of the first
volume of his “History of the Peninsular War” in the spring of this
year.

J.H.R.

October, 1902.

Notes have been added at the end of ch. v., vol. i.; chs. xxii.,
xxiii., xxviii., xxix., xxxv., vol. ii.; and an Appendix on the
Battle of Waterloo has been added on p. 577, vol. ii.

CONTENTS

CHAPTERpage
PREFACEVII
NOTE ON THE REPUBLICAN CALENDARXV
VOLUME I
I. PARENTAGE AND EARLY YEARS1
II. THE FRENCH REVOLUTION AND CORSICA24
III. TOULON44
IV. VENDÉMIAIRE57
V. THE ITALIAN CAMPAIGN (1796)77
VI. THE FIGHTS FOR MANTUA105
VII. LEOBEN TO CAMPO FORMIO140
VIII. EGYPT174
IX. SYRIA201
X. BRUMAIRE216
XI. MARENGO: LUNÉVILLE240
XII.THE NEW INSTITUTIONS OF FRANCE266
XIII. THE CONSULATE FOR LIFE302
XIV. THE PEACE OF AMIENS331
XV. A FRENCH COLONIAL EMPIRE:
    ST.
DOMINGO–LOUISIANA–INDIA–AUSTRALIA
355
XVI. NAPOLEON’S INTERVENTIONS386
XVII. THE RENEWAL OF WAR401
XVIII. EUROPE AND THE BONAPARTES430
XIX. THE ROYALIST PLOT446
XX. THE DAWN OF THE EMPIRE465
XXI. THE BOULOGNE FLOTILLA462
XXII. APPENDIX: REPORTS HITHERTO UNPUBLISHED ON
    (a) THE SALE OF LOUISIANA;
    (b) THE IRISH DIVISION IN
NAPOLEON’S SERVICE
509
ILLUSTRATIONS, MAPS, AND PLANS
THE SIEGE OF TOULON, 179351
MAP TO ILLUSTRATE THE CAMPAIGNS IN NORTH ITALY81
PLAN TO ILLUSTRATE THE VICTORY OF ARCOLA125
THE NEIGHBOURHOOD OF RIVOLI133
FACSIMILE OF A LETTER OF NAPOLEON TO “LA CITOYENNE TALLIEN,”
1797
156
CENTRAL EUROPE, after the Peace of Campo Formio, 1797171
PLAN OF THE SIEGE OF ACRE, from a contemporary sketch205
THE BATTLE OF MARENGO, to illustrate Kellermann’s charge255
FRENCH MAP OF THE SOUTH OF
  AUSTRALIA, 1807
378
VOLUME II
XXII. ULM AND TRAFALGAR1
XXIII. AUSTERLITZ29
XXIV. PRUSSIA AND THE NEW CHARLEMAGNE51
XXV. THE FALL OF PRUSSIA79
XXVI. THE CONTINENTAL SYSTEM: FRIEDLAND103
XXVII. TILSIT125
XXVIII. THE SPANISH RISING159
XXIX. ERFURT174
XXX. NAPOLEON AND AUSTRIA189
XXXI. THE EMPIRE AT ITS HEIGHT208
XXXII. THE RUSSIAN CAMPAIGN231
XXXIII. THE FIRST SAXON CAMPAIGN267
XXXIV. VITTORIA AND THE ARMISTICE300
XXXV. DRESDEN AND LEIPZIG329
XXXVI. FROM THE RHINE TO THE SEINE368
XXXVII. THE FIRST ABDICATION399
XXXVIII. ELBA AND PARIS435
XXXIX. LIGNY AND QUATRE BRAS453
XL. WATERLOO487
XLI. FROM THE ELYSÉE TO ST. HELENA512
XLII. CLOSING YEARS539
APPENDIX I: LIST OF THE CHIEF APPOINTMENTS
    AND DIGNITIES BESTOWED BY NAPOLEON
575
APPENDIX II: THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO577
INDEX579
MAPS AND PLANS
BATTLE OF ULM15
BATTLE OF AUSTERLITZ39
BATTLE OF JENA95
BATTLE OF FRIEDLAND121
BATTLE OF WAGRAM196
CENTRAL EUROPE AFTER 1810215
CAMPAIGN IN RUSSIA247
BATTLE OF VITTORIA310
THE CAMPAIGN OF 1813336
BATTLE OF DRESDEN343
BATTLE OF LEIPZIG357
THE CAMPAIGN OF 1814to face383
PLAN OF THE WATERLOO CAMPAIGN458
BATTLE OF LIGNY465
BATTLE OF WATERLOO, about 11 o’clock a.m.to face490
ST. HELENA540
FOOTNOTES
INDEX

VOLUME I


NOTE ON THE REPUBLICAN CALENDAR

The republican calendar consisted of twelve months of thirty
days each, each month being divided into three “decades” of ten
days. Five days (in leap years six) were added at the end of the
year to bring it into coincidence with the solar year.

The new computation, though reckoned from Sept. 22, 1792, was
not introduced until Nov. 26, 1793 (An II). It ceased after Dec.
31, 1805.

The months are as follows:

Add five (in leap years six) “Sansculottides” or “Jours
complémentaires.”

In 1796 (leap year) the numbers in the table of months, so far
as concerns all dates between Feb. 28 and Sept. 22, will have to be
reduced by one, owing to the intercalation of Feb. 29, which
is not compensated for until the end of the republican year.

The matter is further complicated by the fact that the
republicans reckoned An VIII as a leap year, though it is not one
in the Gregorian Calendar. Hence that year ended on Sept. 22, and
An IX and succeeding years began on Sept. 23. Consequently in the
above table of months the numbers of all days from
Vendémiaire 1, An IX (Sept. 23, 1800), to Nivôse 10,
An XIV (Dec. 31, 1805), inclusive, will have to be increased by
one
, except only in the next leap year between Ventôse 9,
An XII, and Vendémiaire 1, An XIII (Feb. 28-Sept, 23, 1804),
when the two Revolutionary aberrations happen to neutralize each
other. [pg.1]


THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON I


CHAPTER I

PARENTAGE AND EARLY YEARS

“I was born when my country was perishing. Thirty thousand
French vomited upon our coasts, drowning the throne of Liberty in
waves of blood, such was the sight which struck my eyes.” This
passionate utterance, penned by Napoleon Buonaparte at the
beginning of the French Revolution, describes the state of Corsica
in his natal year. The words are instinct with the vehemence of the
youth and the extravagant sentiment of the age: they strike the
keynote of his career. His life was one of strain and stress from
his cradle to his grave.

In his temperament as in the circumstances of his time the young
Buonaparte was destined for an extraordinary career. Into a
tottering civilization he burst with all the masterful force of an
Alaric. But he was an Alaric of the south, uniting the untamed
strength of his island kindred with the mental powers of his
Italian ancestry. In his personality there is a complex blending of
force and grace, of animal passion and mental clearness, of
northern common sense with the promptings of an oriental
imagination; and this union in his nature of seeming opposites
explains many of the mysteries of his life. Fortunately for lovers
of romance, genius cannot be wholly analyzed, even by the most
[pg.2] adroit historical philosophizer or the
most exacting champion of heredity. But in so far as the sources of
Napoleon’s power can be measured, they may be traced to the
unexampled needs of mankind in the revolutionary epoch and to his
own exceptional endowments. Evidently, then, the characteristics of
his family claim some attention from all who would understand the
man and the influence which he was to wield over modern Europe.

It has been the fortune of his House to be the subject of
dispute from first to last. Some writers have endeavoured to trace
its descent back to the Cæsars of Rome, others to the
Byzantine Emperors; one genealogical explorer has tracked the
family to Majorca, and, altering its name to Bonpart, has
discovered its progenitor in the Man of the Iron Mask; while the
Duchesse d’Abrantès, voyaging eastwards in quest of its
ancestors, has confidently claimed for the family a Greek origin.
Painstaking research has dispelled these romancings of historical
trouveurs, and has connected this enigmatic stock with a
Florentine named “William, who in the year 1261 took the surname of
Bonaparte or Buonaparte. The name seems to have been
assumed when, amidst the unceasing strifes between Guelfs and
Ghibellines that rent the civic life of Florence, William’s party,
the Ghibellines, for a brief space gained the ascendancy. But
perpetuity was not to be found in Florentine politics; and in a
short time he was a fugitive at a Tuscan village, Sarzana, beyond
the reach of the victorious Guelfs. Here the family seems to have
lived for wellnigh three centuries, maintaining its Ghibelline and
aristocratic principles with surprising tenacity. The age was not
remarkable for the virtue of constancy, or any other virtue.
Politics and private life were alike demoralized by unceasing
intrigues; and amidst strifes of Pope and Emperor, duchies and
republics, cities and autocrats, there was formed that type of
Italian character which is delineated in the pages of Macchiavelli.
From the depths of debasement of that cynical age the Buonapartes
were saved by their poverty, and by the isolation [pg.3] of their
life at Sarzana. Yet the embassies discharged at intervals by the
more talented members of the family showed that the gifts for
intrigue were only dormant; and they were certainly transmitted in
their intensity to the greatest scion of the race.

In the year 1529 Francis Buonaparte, whether pressed by poverty
or distracted by despair at the misfortunes which then overwhelmed
Italy, migrated to Corsica. There the family was grafted upon a
tougher branch of the Italian race. To the vulpine characteristics
developed under the shadow of the Medici there were now added
qualities of a more virile stamp. Though dominated in turn by the
masters of the Mediterranean, by Carthaginians, Romans, Vandals, by
the men of Pisa, and finally by the Genoese Republic, the islanders
retained a striking individuality. The rock-bound coast and
mountainous interior helped to preserve the essential features of
primitive life. Foreign Powers might affect the towns on the
sea-board, but they left the clans of the interior comparatively
untouched. Their life centred around the family. The Government
counted for little or nothing; for was it not the symbol of the
detested foreign rule? Its laws were therefore as naught when they
conflicted with the unwritten but omnipotent code of family honour.
A slight inflicted on a neighbour would call forth the warning
words—”Guard thyself: I am on my guard.” Forthwith there
began a blood feud, a vendetta, which frequently dragged on its
dreary course through generations of conspiracy and murder, until,
the principals having vanished, the collateral branches of the
families were involved. No Corsican was so loathed as the laggard
who shrank from avenging the family honour, even on a distant
relative of the first offender. The murder of the Duc d’Enghien by
Napoleon in 1834 sent a thrill of horror through the Continent. To
the Corsicans it seemed little more than an autocratic version of
the vendetta traversale[1]. [pg.4]

The vendetta was the chief law of Corsican society up to
comparatively recent times; and its effects are still visible in
the life of the stern islanders. In his charming romance,
“Colomba,” M. Prosper Mérimée has depicted the
typical Corsican, even of the towns, as preoccupied, gloomy,
suspicious, ever on the alert, hovering about his dwelling, like a
falcon over his nest, seemingly in preparation for attack or
defence. Laughter, the song, the dance, were rarely heard in the
streets; for the women, after acting as the drudges of the
household, were kept jealously at home, while their lords smoked
and watched. If a game at hazard were ventured upon, it ran its
course in silence, which not seldom was broken by the shot or the
stab—first warning that there had been underhand play. The
deed always preceded the word.

In such a life, where commerce and agriculture were despised,
where woman was mainly a drudge and man a conspirator, there grew
up the typical Corsican temperament, moody and exacting, but withal
keen, brave, and constant, which looked on the world as a
fencing-school for the glorification of the family and the clan[2].
Of this[pg.5] type Napoleon was to be the supreme
exemplar; and the fates granted him as an arena a chaotic France
and a distracted Europe.

Amidst that grim Corsican existence the Buonapartes passed their
lives during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Occupied as
advocates and lawyers with such details of the law as were of any
practical importance, they must have been involved in family feuds
and the oft-recurring disputes between Corsica and the suzerain
Power, Genoa. As became dignitaries in the municipality of Ajaccio,
several of the Buonapartes espoused the Genoese side; and the
Genoese Senate in a document of the year 1652 styled one of them,
Jérome, “Egregius Hieronimus di Buonaparte, procurator
Nobilium.” These distinctions they seem to have little coveted.
Very few families belonged to the Corsican noblesse, and
their fiefs were unimportant. In Corsica, as in the Forest Cantons
of Switzerland and the Highlands of Scotland, class distinctions
were by no means so coveted as in lands that had been thoroughly
feudalized; and the Buonapartes, content with their civic dignities
at Ajaccio and the attachment of their partisans on their country
estates, seem rarely to have used the prefix which implied
nobility. Their life was not unlike that of many an old Scottish
laird, who, though possibly bourgeois in origin, yet by
courtesy ranked as chieftain among his tenants, and was ennobled by
the parlance of the countryside, perhaps all the more readily
because he refused to wear the honours that came from over the
Border.

But a new influence was now to call forth all the powers of this
tough stock. In the middle of the eighteenth century we find the
head of the family, Charles Marie Buonaparte, aglow with the flame
of Corsican patriotism then being kindled by the noble career of
Paoli. This gifted patriot, the champion of the islanders, first
against the Genoese and later against the French, desired to cement
by education the framework of the Corsican Commonwealth and founded
a university. It [pg.6] was here that the father of the future
French Emperor received a training in law, and a mental stimulus
which was to lift his family above the level of the caporali
and attorneys with whom its lot had for centuries been cast. His
ambition is seen in the endeavour, successfully carried out by his
uncle, Lucien, Archdeacon of Ajaccio, to obtain recognition of
kinship with the Buonapartes of Tuscany who had been ennobled by
the Grand Duke. His patriotism is evinced in his ardent support of
Paoli, by whose valour and energy the Genoese were finally driven
from the island. Amidst these patriotic triumphs Charles confronted
his destiny in the person of Letizia Ramolino, a beautiful girl,
descended from an honourable Florentine family which had for
centuries been settled in Corsica. The wedding took place in 1764,
the bridegroom being then eighteen, and the bride fifteen years of
age. The union, if rashly undertaken in the midst of civil strifes,
was yet well assorted. Both parties to it were of patrician, if not
definitely noble descent, and came of families which combined the
intellectual gifts of Tuscany with the vigour of their later island
home[3]. From her mother’s race, the
Pietra Santa family, Letizia imbibed the habits of the most
backward and savage part of Corsica, where vendettas were rife and
education was almost unknown. Left in ignorance in her early days,
she yet was accustomed to hardships, and often showed the fertility
of resource which such a life always develops. Hence, at the time
of her marriage, she possessed a firmness of will far beyond her
years; and her strength and fortitude enabled her to survive the
terrible adversities of her early days, as also to meet with quiet
matronly dignity the extraordinary honours showered on her as the
mother of the French[pg.7] Emperor. She was inured to habits of
frugality, which reappeared in the personal tastes of her son. In
fact, she so far retained her old parsimonious habits, even amidst
the splendours of the French Imperial Court, as to expose herself
to the charge of avarice. But there is a touching side to all this.
She seems ever to have felt that after the splendour there would
come again the old days of adversity, and her instincts were in one
sense correct. She lived on to the advanced age of eighty-six, and
died twenty-one years after the break-up of her son’s
empire—a striking proof of the vitality and tenacity of her
powers.

A kindly Providence veiled the future from the young couple.
Troubles fell swiftly upon them both in private and in public life.
Their first two children died in infancy. The third, Joseph, was
born in 1768, when the Corsican patriots were making their last
successful efforts against their new French oppressors: the fourth,
the famous Napoleon, saw the light on August 15th, 1769, when the
liberties of Corsica were being finally extinguished. Nine other
children were born before the outbreak of the French Revolution
reawakened civil strifes, amidst which the then fatherless family
was tossed to and fro and finally whirled away to France.

Destiny had already linked the fortunes of the young Napoleon
Buonaparte with those of France. After the downfall of Genoese rule
in Corsica, France had taken over, for empty promises, the claims
of the hard-pressed Italian republic to its troublesome island
possession. It was a cheap and practical way of restoring, at least
in the Mediterranean the shattered prestige of the French Bourbons.
They had previously intervened in Corsican affairs on the side of
the Genoese. Yet in 1764 Paoli appealed to Louis XV. for
protection. It was granted, in the form of troops that proceeded
quietly to occupy the coast towns of the island under cover of
friendly assurances. In 1768, before the expiration of an informal
truce, Marbeuf, the French commander, [pg.8] commenced hostilities
against the patriots[4]. In vain did Rousseau and many
other champions of popular liberty protest against this bartering
away of insular freedom: in vain did Paoli rouse his compatriots to
another and more unequal struggle, and seek to hold the mountainous
interior. Poor, badly equipped, rent by family feuds and clan
schisms, his followers were no match for the French troops; and
after the utter break-up of his forces Paoli fled to England,
taking with him three hundred and forty of the most determined
patriots. With these irreconcilables Charles Buonaparte did not
cast in his lot, but accepted the pardon offered to those who
should recognize the French sway. With his wife and their little
child Joseph he returned to Ajaccio; and there, shortly afterwards,
Napoleon was born. As the patriotic historian, Jacobi, has finely
said, “The Corsican people, when exhausted by producing martyrs to
the cause of liberty, produced Napoleon Buonaparte[5].”

Seeing that Charles Buonaparte had been an ardent adherent of
Paoli, his sudden change of front has exposed him to keen censure.
He certainly had not the grit of which heroes are made. His seems
to have been an ill-balanced nature, soon buoyed up by
enthusiasms,[pg.9] and as speedily depressed by their
evaporation; endowed with enough of learning and culture to be a
Voltairean and write second-rate verses; and with a talent for
intrigue which sufficed to embarrass his never very affluent
fortunes. Napoleon certainly derived no world-compelling qualities
from his father: for these he was indebted to the wilder strain
which ran in his mother’s blood. The father doubtless saw in the
French connection a chance of worldly advancement and of liberation
from pecuniary difficulties; for the new rulers now sought to gain
over the patrician families of the island. Many of them had
resented the dictatorship of Paoli; and they now gladly accepted
the connection with France, which promised to enrich their country
and to open up a brilliant career in the French army, where
commissions were limited to the scions of nobility.

Much may be said in excuse of Charles Buonaparte’s decision, and
no one can deny that Corsica has ultimately gained much by her
connection with France. But his change of front was open to the
charge that it was prompted by self-interest rather than by
philosophic foresight. At any rate, his second son throughout his
boyhood nursed a deep resentment against his father for his
desertion of the patriots’ cause. The youth’s sympathies were with
the peasants, whose allegiance was not to be bought by baubles,
whose constancy and bravery long held out against the French in a
hopeless guerilla warfare. His hot Corsican blood boiled at the
stories of oppression and insult which he heard from his humbler
compatriots. When, at eleven years of age, he saw in the military
college at Brienne the portrait of Choiseul, the French Minister
who had urged on the conquest of Corsica, his passion burst forth
in a torrent of imprecations against the traitor; and, even after
the death of his father in 1785, he exclaimed that he could never
forgive him for not following Paoli into exile.

What trifles seem, at times, to alter the current of human
affairs! Had his father acted thus, the young Napoleon would in all
probability have entered the [pg.10] military or naval
service of Great Britain; he might have shared Paoli’s enthusiasm
for the land of his adoption, and have followed the Corsican hero
in his enterprises against the French Revolution, thenceforth
figuring in history merely as a greater Marlborough, crushing the
military efforts of democratic France, and luring England into a
career of Continental conquest. Monarchy and aristocracy would have
gone unchallenged, except within the “natural limits” of France;
and the other nations, never shaken to their inmost depths, would
have dragged on their old inert fragmentary existence.

The decision of Charles Buonaparte altered the destiny of
Europe. He determined that his eldest boy, Joseph, should enter the
Church, and that Napoleon should be a soldier. His perception of
the characters of his boys was correct. An anecdote, for which the
elder brother is responsible, throws a flood of light on their
temperaments. The master of their school arranged a mimic combat
for his pupils—Romans against Carthaginians. Joseph, as the
elder was ranged under the banner of Rome, while Napoleon was told
off among the Carthaginians; but, piqued at being chosen for the
losing side, the child fretted, begged, and stormed until the less
bellicose Joseph agreed to change places with his exacting junior.
The incident is prophetic of much in the later history of the
family.

Its imperial future was opened up by the deft complaisance now
shown by Charles Buonaparte. The reward for his speedy submission
to France was soon forthcoming. The French commander in Corsica
used his influence to secure the admission of the young Napoleon to
the military school of Brienne in Champagne; and as the father was
able to satisfy the authorities not only that he was without
fortune, but also that his family had been noble for four
generations, Napoleon was admitted to this school to be educated at
the charges of the King of France (April, 1779). He was now, at the
tender age of nine, a stranger in a strange land, among a people
whom he detested as the oppressors of his countrymen. [pg.11] Worst
of all, he had to endure the taunt of belonging to a subject race.
What a position for a proud and exacting child! Little wonder that
the official report represented him as silent and obstinate; but,
strange to say, it added the word “imperious.” It was a tough
character which could defy repression amidst such surroundings. As
to his studies, little need be said. In his French history he read
of the glories of the distant past (when “Germany was part of the
French Empire”), the splendours of the reign of Louis XIV., the
disasters of France in the Seven Years’ War, and the “prodigious
conquests of the English in India.” But his imagination was kindled
from other sources. Boys of pronounced character have always owed
far more to their private reading than to their set studies; and
the young Buonaparte, while grudgingly learning Latin and French
grammar, was feeding his mind on Plutarch’s “Lives”—in a
French translation. The artful intermingling of the actual and the
romantic, the historic and the personal, in those vivid sketches of
ancient worthies and heroes, has endeared them to many minds.
Rousseau derived unceasing profit from their perusal; and Madame
Roland found in them “the pasture of great souls.” It was so with
the lonely Corsican youth. Holding aloof from his comrades in
gloomy isolation, he caught in the exploits of Greeks and Romans a
distant echo of the tragic romance of his beloved island home. The
librarian of the school asserted that even then the young soldier
had modelled his future career on that of the heroes of antiquity;
and we may well believe that, in reading of the exploits of
Leonidas, Curtius, and Cincinnatus, he saw the figure of his own
antique republican hero, Paoli. To fight side by side with Paoli
against the French was his constant dream. “Paoli will return,” he
once exclaimed, “and as soon as I have strength, I will go to help
him: and perhaps together we shall be able to shake the odious yoke
from off the neck of Corsica.”

But there was another work which exercised a great influence on
his young mind—the “Gallic War” of [pg.12] Cæsar. To
the young Italian the conquest of Gaul by a man of his own race
must have been a congenial topic, and in Cæsar himself the
future conqueror may dimly have recognized a kindred spirit. The
masterful energy and all-conquering will of the old Roman, his keen
insight into the heart of a problem, the wide sweep of his mental
vision, ranging over the intrigues of the Roman Senate, the
shifting politics of a score of tribes, and the myriad
administrative details of a great army and a mighty
province—these were the qualities that furnished the chief
mental training to the young cadet. Indeed, the career of
Cæsar was destined to exert a singular fascination over the
Napoleonic dynasty, not only on its founder, but also on Napoleon
III.; and the change in the character and career of Napoleon the
Great may be registered mentally in the effacement of the portraits
of Leonidas and Paoli by those of Cæsar and Alexander. Later
on, during his sojourn at Ajaccio in 1790, when the first shadows
were flitting across his hitherto unclouded love for Paoli, we hear
that he spent whole nights poring over Cæsar’s history,
committing many passages to memory in his passionate admiration of
those wondrous exploits. Eagerly he took Cæsar’s side as
against Pompey, and no less warmly defended him from the charge of
plotting against the liberties of the commonwealth[6]. It
was a perilous study for a republican youth in whom the military
instincts were as ingrained as the genius for rule.

Concerning the young Buonaparte’s life at Brienne there exist
few authentic records and many questionable anecdotes. Of these
last, that which is the most credible and suggestive relates his
proposal to his schoolfellows to construct ramparts of snow during
the sharp winter of 1783-4. According to his schoolfellow,
Bourrienne, these mimic fortifications were planned by Buonaparte,
who also directed the methods of attack and defence: or, as others
say, he reconstructed the walls according to the needs of modern
war. In either case, the incident [pg.13] bespeaks for him great
power of organization and control. But there were in general few
outlets for his originality and vigour. He seems to have disliked
all his comrades, except Bourrienne, as much as they detested him
for his moody humours and fierce outbreaks of temper. He is even
reported to have vowed that he would do as much harm as possible to
the French people; but the remark smacks of the story-book. Equally
doubtful are the two letters in which he prays to be removed from
the indignities to which he was subjected at Brienne[7]. In
other letters which are undoubtedly genuine, he refers to his
future career with ardour, and writes not a word as to the bullying
to which his Corsican zeal subjected him. Particularly noteworthy
is the letter to his uncle begging him to intervene so as to
prevent Joseph Buonaparte from taking up a military career. Joseph,
writes the younger brother, would make a good garrison officer, as
he was well formed and clever at frivolous compliments—”good
therefore for society, but for a fight——?”

Napoleon’s determination had been noticed by his teachers. They
had failed to bend his will, at least on important points. In
lesser details his Italian adroitness seems to have been of
service; for the officer who inspected the school reported of him:
“Constitution, health excellent: character submissive, sweet,
honest, grateful: conduct very regular: has always distinguished
himself by his application to mathematics: knows history and
geography passably: very weak in accomplishments. He will be an
excellent seaman: is worthy to enter the School at Paris.” To the
military school at Paris he was accordingly sent in due course,
entering there in October, 1784. The change from the semi-monastic
life at Brienne to the splendid edifice which fronts the Champ de
Mars had less effect than might[pg.14] have been expected in a
youth of fifteen years. Not yet did he become French in sympathy.
His love of Corsica and hatred of the French monarchy steeled him
against the luxuries of his new surroundings. Perhaps it was an
added sting that he was educated at the expense of the monarchy
which had conquered his kith and kin. He nevertheless applied
himself with energy to his favourite studies, especially
mathematics. Defective in languages he still was, and ever
remained; for his critical acumen in literature ever fastened on
the matter rather than on style. To the end of his days he could
never write Italian, much less French, with accuracy; and his tutor
at Paris not inaptly described his boyish composition as resembling
molten granite. The same qualities of directness and impetuosity
were also fatal to his efforts at mastering the movements of the
dance. In spite of lessons at Paris and private lessons which he
afterwards took at Valence, he was never a dancer: his bent was
obviously for the exact sciences rather than the arts, for the
geometrical rather than the rhythmical: he thought, as he moved, in
straight lines, never in curves.

The death of his father during the year which the youth spent at
Paris sharpened his sense of responsibility towards his seven
younger brothers and sisters. His own poverty must have inspired
him with disgust at the luxury which he saw around him; but there
are good reasons for doubting the genuineness of the memorial which
he is alleged to have sent from Paris to the second master at
Brienne on this subject. The letters of the scholars at Paris were
subject to strict surveillance; and, if he had taken the trouble to
draw up a list of criticisms on his present training, most
assuredly it would have been destroyed. Undoubtedly, however, he
would have sympathized with the unknown critic in his complaint of
the unsuitableness of sumptuous meals to youths who were destined
for the hardships of the camp. At Brienne he had been dubbed “the
Spartan,” an instance of that almost uncanny faculty of schoolboys
[pg.15] to dash off in a nickname the salient
features of character. The phrase was correct, almost for
Napoleon’s whole life. At any rate, the pomp of Paris served but to
root his youthful affections more tenaciously in the rocks of
Corsica.

In September, 1785, that is, at the age of sixteen, Buonaparte
was nominated for a commision as junior lieutenant in La
Fère regiment of artillery quartered at Valence on the
Rhone. This was his first close contact with real life. The rules
of the service required him to spend three months of rigorous drill
before he was admitted to his commission. The work was exacting:
the pay was small, viz., 1,120 francs, or less than £45, a
year; but all reports agree as to his keen zest for his profession
and the recognition of his transcendent abilities by his superior
officers.[8] There it was that he mastered
the rudiments of war, for lack of which many generals of noble
birth have quickly closed in disaster careers that began with
promise: there, too, he learnt that hardest and best of all
lessons, prompt obedience. “To learn obeying is the fundamental art
of governing,” says Carlyle. It was so with Napoleon: at Valence he
served his apprenticeship in the art of conquering and the art of
governing.

This spring-time of his life is of interest and importance in
many ways: it reveals many amiable qualities, which had hitherto
been blighted by the real or fancied scorn of the wealthy cadets.
At Valence, while shrinking from his brother officers, he sought
society more congenial to his simple tastes and restrained
demeanour. In a few of the best bourgeois families of Valence he
found happiness. There, too, blossomed the tenderest, purest idyll
of his life. At the country house of a cultured lady who had
befriended him in his solitude, he saw his first love, Caroline de
Colombier. It was a passing fancy; but to her all the passion of
his southern nature welled forth. She seems[pg.16] to have returned
his love; for in the stormy sunset of his life at St. Helena he
recalled some delicious walks at dawn when Caroline and he
had—eaten cherries together. One lingers fondly over these
scenes of his otherwise stern career, for they reveal his capacity
for social joys and for deep and tender affection, had his lot been
otherwise cast. How different might have been his life, had France
never conquered Corsica, and had the Revolution never burst forth!
But Corsica was still his dominant passion. When he was called away
from Valence to repress a riot at Lyons, his feelings, distracted
for a time by Caroline, swerved back towards his island home; and
in September, 1786, he had the joy of revisiting the scenes of his
childhood. Warmly though he greeted his mother, brothers and
sisters, after an absence of nearly eight years, his chief delight
was in the rocky shores, the verdant dales and mountain heights of
Corsica. The odour of the forests, the setting of the sun in the
sea “as in the bosom of the infinite,” the quiet proud independence
of the mountaineers themselves, all enchanted him. His delight
reveals almost Wertherian powers of “sensibility.” Even the family
troubles could not damp his ardour. His father had embarked on
questionable speculations, which now threatened the Buonapartes
with bankruptcy, unless the French Government proved to be
complacent and generous. With the hope of pressing one of the
family claims on the royal exchequer, the second son procured an
extension of furlough and sped to Paris. There at the close of 1787
he spent several weeks, hopefully endeavouring to extract money
from the bankrupt Government. It was a season of disillusionment in
more senses than one; for there he saw for himself the seamy side
of Parisian life, and drifted for a brief space about the giddy
vortex of the Palais Royal. What a contrast to the limpid life of
Corsica was that turbid frothy existence—already swirling
towards its mighty plunge!

After a furlough of twenty-one months he rejoined his regiment,
now at Auxonne. There his health suffered [pg.17] considerably, not
only from the miasma of the marshes of the river Saône, but
also from family anxieties and arduous literary toils. To these
last it is now needful to refer. Indeed, the external events of his
early life are of value only as they reveal the many-sidedness of
his nature and the growth of his mental powers.

How came he to outgrow the insular patriotism of his early
years? The foregoing recital of facts must have already suggested
one obvious explanation. Nature had dowered him so prodigally with
diverse gifts, mainly of an imperious order, that he could scarcely
have limited his sphere of action to Corsica. Profoundly as he
loved his island, it offered no sphere commensurate with his varied
powers and masterful will. It was no empty vaunt which his father
had uttered on his deathbed that his Napoleon would one day
overthrow the old monarchies and conquer Europe.[9]
Neither did the great commander himself overstate the peculiarity
of his temperament, when he confessed that his instincts had ever
prompted him that his will must prevail, and that what pleased him
must of necessity belong to him. Most spoilt children harbour the
same illusion, for a brief space. But all the buffetings of fortune
failed to drive it from the young Buonaparte; and when despair as
to his future might have impaired the vigour of his domineering
instincts, his mind and will acquired a fresh rigidity by coming
under the spell of that philosophizing doctrinaire, Rousseau.

There was every reason why he should early be attracted by this
fantastic thinker. In that notable work, “Le Contrat Social”
(1762), Rousseau called attention to the antique energy shown by
the Corsicans in defence of their liberties, and in a startlingly
prophetic phrase he exclaimed that the little island would one day
astonish Europe. The source of this predilection of Rousseau for
Corsica is patent. Born and reared at Geneva, he felt a Switzer’s
love for a people which was[pg.18] “neither rich nor poor but
self-sufficing “; and in the simple life and fierce love of liberty
of the hardy islanders he saw traces of that social contract which
he postulated as the basis of society. According to him, the
beginnings of all social and political institutions are to be found
in some agreement or contract between men. Thus arise the clan, the
tribe, the nation. The nation may delegate many of its powers to a
ruler; but if he abuse such powers, the contract between him and
his people is at an end, and they may return to the primitive
state, which is founded on an agreement of equals with equals.
Herein lay the attractiveness of Rousseau for all who were
discontented with their surroundings. He seemed infallibly to
demonstrate the absurdity of tyranny and the need of returning to
the primitive bliss of the social contract. It mattered not that
the said contract was utterly unhistorical and that his argument
teemed with fallacies. He inspired a whole generation with
detestation of the present and with longings for the golden age.
Poets had sung of it, but Rousseau seemed to bring it within the
grasp of long-suffering mortals.

The first extant manuscript of Napoleon, written at Valence in
April, 1786, shows that he sought in Rousseau’s armoury the logical
weapons for demonstrating the “right” of the Corsicans to rebel
against the French. The young hero-worshipper begins by noting that
it is the birthday of Paoli. He plunges into a panegyric on the
Corsican patriots, when he is arrested by the thought that many
censure them for rebelling at all. “The divine laws forbid revolt.
But what have divine laws to do with a purely human affair? Just
think of the absurdity—divine laws universally forbidding the
casting off of a usurping yoke!… As for human laws, there cannot
be any after the prince violates them.” He then postulates two
origins for government as alone possible. Either the people has
established laws and submitted itself to the prince, or the prince
has established laws. In the first case, the prince is engaged by
the very nature of his office to execute the covenants. In the
second [pg.19] case, the laws tend, or do not tend,
to the welfare of the people, which is the aim of all government:
if they do not, the contract with the prince dissolves of itself,
for the people then enters again into its primitive state. Having
thus proved the sovereignty of the people, Buonaparte uses his
doctrine to justify Corsican revolt against France, and thus
concludes his curious medley: “The Corsicans, following all the
laws of justice, have been able to shake off the yoke of the
Genoese, and may do the same with that of the French. Amen.”

Five days later he again gives the reins to his melancholy.
“Always alone, though in the midst of men,” he faces the thought of
suicide. With an innate power of summarizing and balancing thoughts
and sensations, he draws up arguments for and against this act. He
is in the dawn of his days and in four months’ time he will see “la
patrie,” which he has not seen since childhood. What joy! And
yet—how men have fallen away from nature: how cringing are
his compatriots to their conquerors: they are no longer the enemies
of tyrants, of luxury, of vile courtiers: the French have corrupted
their morals, and when “la patrie” no longer survives, a good
patriot ought to die. Life among the French is odious: their modes
of life differ from his as much as the light of the moon differs
from that of the sun.—A strange effusion this for a youth of
seventeen living amidst the full glories of the spring in
Dauphiné. It was only a few weeks before the ripening of
cherries. Did that cherry-idyll with Mdlle. de Colombier lure him
back to life? Or did the hope of striking a blow for Corsica stay
his suicidal hand? Probably the latter; for we find him shortly
afterwards tilting against a Protestant minister of Geneva who had
ventured to criticise one of the dogmas of Rousseau’s evangel.

The Genevan philosopher had asserted that Christianity, by
enthroning in the hearts of Christians the idea of a Kingdom not of
this world, broke the unity of civil society, because it detached
the hearts of its converts from the State, as from all earthly
things. To this the [pg.20] Genevan minister had successfully
replied by quoting Christian teachings on the subject at issue. But
Buonaparte fiercely accuses the pastor of neither having
understood, nor even read, “Le Contrat Social”: he hurls at his
opponent texts of Scripture which enjoin obedience to the laws: he
accuses Christianity of rendering men slaves to an anti-social
tyranny, because its priests set up an authority in opposition to
civil laws; and as for Protestantism, it propagated discords
between its followers, and thereby violated civic unity.
Christianity, he argues, is a foe to civil government, for it aims
at making men happy in this life by inspiring them with hope of a
future life; while the aim of civil government is “to lend
assistance to the feeble against the strong, and by this means to
allow everyone to enjoy a sweet tranquillity, the road of
happiness.” He therefore concludes that Christianity and civil
government are diametrically opposed.

In this tirade we see the youth’s spirit of revolt flinging him
not only against French law, but against the religion which
sanctions it. He sees none of the beauty of the Gospels which
Rousseau had admitted. His views are more rigid than those of his
teacher. Scarcely can he conceive of two influences, the spiritual
and the governmental, working on parallel lines, on different parts
of man’s nature. His conception of human society is that of an
indivisible, indistinguishable whole, wherein materialism, tinged
now and again by religious sentiment and personal honour, is the
sole noteworthy influence. He finds no worth in a religion which
seeks to work from within to without, which aims at transforming
character, and thus transforming the world. In its headlong quest
of tangible results his eager spirit scorns so tardy a method: he
will “compel men to be happy,” and for this result there is but one
practicable means, the Social Contract, the State. Everything which
mars the unity of the Social Contract shall be shattered, so that
the State may have a clear field for the exercise of its beneficent
despotism. Such is Buonaparte’s political and religious creed at
the age of seventeen, and such it [pg.21] remained (with many
reservations suggested by maturer thought and self-interest) to the
end of his days. It reappears in his policy anent the Concordat of
18222, by which religion was reduced to the level of handmaid to
the State, as also in his frequent assertions that he would never
have quite the same power as the Czar and the Sultan, because he
had not undivided sway over the consciences of his people.[10]
In this boyish essay we may perhaps discern the fundamental reason
of his later failures. He never completely understood religion, or
the enthusiasm which it can evoke; neither did he ever fully
realize the complexity of human nature, the many-sidedness of
social life, and the limitations that beset the action even of the
most intelligent law-maker.[11]

His reading of Rousseau having equipped him for the[pg.22] study
of human society and government, he now, during his first sojourn
at Auxonne (June, 1788—September, 1789), proceeds to ransack
the records of the ancient and modern world. Despite ill-health,
family troubles, and the outbreak of the French Revolution, he
grapples with this portentous task. The history, geography,
religion, and social customs of the ancient Persians, Scythians,
Thracians, Athenians, Spartans, Egyptians, and
Carthaginians—all furnished materials for his
encyclopædic note-books. Nothing came amiss to his
summarizing genius. Here it was that he gained that knowledge of
the past which was to astonish his contemporaries. Side by side
with suggestions on regimental discipline and improvements in
artillery, we find notes on the opening episodes of Plato’s
“Republic,” and a systematic summary of English history from the
earliest times down to the Revolution of 1688. This last event
inspired him with special interest, because the Whigs and their
philosophic champion, Locke, maintained that James II. had violated
the original contract between prince and people. Everywhere in his
notes Napoleon emphasizes the incidents which led to conflicts
between dynasties or between rival principles. In fact, through all
these voracious studies there appear signs of his determination to
write a history of Corsica; and, while inspiriting his kinsmen by
recalling the glorious past, he sought to weaken the French
monarchy by inditing a “Dissertation sur l’Autorité Royale.”
His first sketch of this work runs as follows:

“23 October, 1788. Auxonne.

“This work will begin with general ideas as to the origin and
the enhanced prestige of the name of king. Military rule is
favourable to it: this work will afterwards enter into the details
of the usurped authority enjoyed by the Kings of the twelve
Kingdoms of Europe.

“There are very few Kings who have not deserved dethronement[12].”

This curt pronouncement is all that remains of the[pg.23]
projected work. It sufficiently indicates, however, the aim of
Napoleon’s studies. One and all they were designed to equip him for
the great task of re-awakening the spirit of the Corsicans and of
sapping the base of the French monarchy.

But these reams of manuscript notes and crude literary efforts
have an even wider source of interest. They show how narrow was his
outlook on life. It all turned on the regeneration of Corsica by
methods which he himself prescribed. We are therefore able to
understand why, when his own methods of salvation for Corsica were
rejected, he tore himself away and threw his undivided energies
into the Revolution.

Yet the records of his early life show that in his character
there was a strain of true sentiment and affection. In him Nature
carved out a character of rock-like firmness, but she adorned it
with flowers of human sympathy and tendrils of family love. At his
first parting from his brother Joseph at Autun, when the elder
brother was weeping passionately, the little Napoleon dropped a
tear: but that, said the tutor, meant as much as the flood of tears
from Joseph. Love of his relatives was a potent factor of his
policy in later life; and slander has never been able wholly to
blacken the character of a man who loved and honoured his mother,
who asserted that her advice had often been of the highest service
to him, and that her justice and firmness of spirit marked her out
as a natural ruler of men. But when these admissions are freely
granted, it still remains true that his character was naturally
hard; that his sense of personal superiority made him, even as a
child, exacting and domineering; and the sequel was to show that
even the strongest passion of his youth, his determination to free
Corsica from France, could be abjured if occasion demanded, all the
force of his nature being thenceforth concentrated on vaster
adventures. [pg.24]


CHAPTER II


THE FRENCH REVOLUTION AND CORSICA

“They seek to destroy the Revolution by attacking my person: I
will defend it, for I am the Revolution.” Such were the words
uttered by Buonaparte after the failure of the royalist plot of
1804. They are a daring transcript of Louis XIV.’s “L’état,
c’est moi.” That was a bold claim, even for an age attuned to the
whims of autocrats: but this of the young Corsican is even more
daring, for he thereby equated himself with a movement which
claimed to be wide as humanity and infinite as truth. And yet when
he spoke these words, they were not scouted as presumptuous folly:
to most Frenchmen they seemed sober truth and practical good sense.
How came it, one asks in wonder, that after the short space of
fifteen years a world-wide movement depended on a single life, that
the infinitudes of 1789 lived on only in the form, and by the
pleasure, of the First Consul? Here surely is a political
incarnation unparalleled in the whole course of human history. The
riddle cannot be solved by history alone. It belongs in part to the
domain of psychology, when that science shall undertake the study,
not merely of man as a unit, but of the aspirations, moods, and
whims of communities and nations. Meanwhile it will be our far
humbler task to strive to point out the relation of Buonaparte to
the Revolution, and to show how the mighty force of his will
dragged it to earth.

The first questions that confront us are obviously these. Were
the lofty aims and aspirations of the [pg.25] Revolution
attainable? And, if so, did the men of 1789 follow them by
practical methods? To the former of these questions the present
chapter will, in part at least, serve as an answer. On the latter
part of the problem the events described in later chapters will
throw some light: in them we shall see that the great popular
upheaval let loose mighty forces that bore Buonaparte on to
fortune.

Here we may notice that the Revolution was not a simple and
therefore solid movement. It was complex and contained the seeds of
discord which lurk in many-sided and militant creeds. The theories
of its intellectual champions were as diverse as the motives which
spurred on their followers to the attack on the outworn abuses of
the age.

Discontent and faith were the ultimate motive powers of the
Revolution. Faith prepared the Revolution and discontent
accomplished it. Idealists who, in varied planes of thought,
preached the doctrine of human perfectibility, succeeded in slowly
permeating the dull toiling masses of France with hope. Omitting
here any notice of philosophic speculation as such, we may briefly
notice the teachings of three writers whose influence on
revolutionary politics was to be definite and practical. These were
Montesquieu, Voltaire, and Rousseau. The first was by no means a
revolutionist, for he decided in favour of a mixed form of
government, like that of England, which guaranteed the State
against the dangers of autocracy, oligarchy, and mob-rule. Only by
a ricochet did he assail the French monarchy. But he re-awakened
critical inquiry; and any inquiry was certain to sap the base of
the ancien régime in France. Montesquieu’s teaching
inspired the group of moderate reformers who in 1789 desired to
re-fashion the institutions of France on the model of those of
England. But popular sentiment speedily swept past these Anglophils
towards the more attractive aims set forth by Voltaire.

This keen thinker subjected the privileged classes, especially
the titled clergy, to a searching fire of [pg.26] philosophic bombs
and barbed witticisms. Never was there a more dazzling succession
of literary triumphs over a tottering system. The satirized classes
winced and laughed, and the intellect of France was conquered, for
the Revolution. Thenceforth it was impossible that peasants who
were nominally free should toil to satisfy the exacting needs of
the State, and to support the brilliant bevy of nobles who flitted
gaily round the monarch at Versailles. The young King Louis XVI.,
it is true, carried through several reforms, but he had not enough
strength of will to abolish the absurd immunities from taxation
which freed the nobles and titled clergy from the burdens of the
State. Thus, down to 1789, the middle classes and peasants bore
nearly all the weight of taxation, while the peasants were also
encumbered by feudal dues and tolls. These were the crying
grievances which united in a solid phalanx both thinkers and
practical men, and thereby gave an immense impetus to the levelling
doctrines of Rousseau.

Two only of his political teachings concern us here, namely,
social equality and the unquestioned supremacy of the State; for to
these dogmas, when they seemed doomed to political bankruptcy,
Napoleon Buonaparte was to act as residuary legatee. According to
Rousseau, society and government originated in a social contract,
whereby all members of the community have equal rights. It matters
not that the spirit of the contract may have evaporated amidst the
miasma of luxury. That is a violation of civil society; and members
are justified in reverting at once to the primitive ideal. If the
existence of the body politic be endangered, force may be used:
“Whoever refuses to obey the general will shall be constrained to
do so by the whole body; which means nothing else than that he
shall be forced to be free.” Equally plausible and dangerous was
his teaching as to the indivisibility of the general will. Deriving
every public power from his social contract, he finds it easy to
prove that the sovereign power, [pg.27] vested in all the
citizens, must be incorruptible, inalienable, unrepresentable,
indivisible, and indestructible. Englishmen may now find it
difficult to understand the enthusiasm called forth by this
quintessence of negations; but to Frenchman recently escaped from
the age of privilege and warring against the coalition of kings,
the cry of the Republic one and indivisible was a trumpet call to
death or victory. Any shifts, even that of a dictatorship, were to
be borne, provided that social equality could be saved. As
republican Rome had saved her early liberties by intrusting
unlimited powers to a temporary dictator, so, claimed Rousseau, a
young commonwealth must by a similar device consult Nature’s first
law of self-preservation. The dictator saves liberty by temporarily
abrogating it: by momentary gagging of the legislative power he
renders it truly vocal.

The events of the French Revolution form a tragic commentary on
these theories. In the first stage of that great movement we see
the followers of Montesquieu, Voltaire, and Rousseau marching in an
undivided host against the ramparts of privilege. The walls of the
Bastille fall down even at the blast of their trumpets. Odious
feudal privileges disappear in a single sitting of the National
Assembly; and the Parlements, or supreme law courts of the
provinces, are swept away. The old provinces themselves are
abolished, and at the beginning of 1790 France gains social and
political unity by her new system of Departments, which grants full
freedom of action in local affairs, though in all national concerns
it binds France closely to the new popular government at Paris. But
discords soon begin to divide the reformers: hatred of clerical
privilege and the desire to fill the empty coffers of the State
dictate the first acts of spoliation. Tithes are abolished: the
lands of the Church are confiscated to the service of the State;
monastic orders are suppressed; and the Government undertakes to
pay the stipends of bishops and priests. Furthermore, their
subjection to the State is definitely secured by the Civil
Constitution of the Clergy (July, [pg.28] 1790) which invalidates
their allegiance to the Pope. Most of the clergy refuse: these are
termed non-jurors or orthodox priests, while their more complaisant
colleagues are known as constitutional priests. Hence arises a
serious schism in the Church, which distracts the religious life of
the land, and separates the friends of liberty from the champions
of the rigorous equality preached by Rousseau.

The new constitution of 1791 was also a source of discord. In
its jealousy of the royal authority, the National Assembly seized
very many of the executive functions of government. The results
were disastrous. Laws remained without force, taxes went
uncollected, the army was distracted by mutinies, and the monarchy
sank slowly into the gulf of bankruptcy and anarchy. Thus, in the
course of three years, the revolutionists goaded the clergy to
desperation, they were about to overthrow the monarchy, every month
was proving their local self-government to be unworkable, and they
themselves split into factions that plunged France into war and
drenched her soil by organized massacres.


We know very little about the impression made on the young
Buonaparte by the first events of the Revolution. His note-book
seems even to show that he regarded them as an inconvenient
interference with his plans for Corsica. But gradually the
Revolution excites his interest. In September, 1789, we find him on
furlough in Corsica sharing the hopes of the islanders that their
representatives in the French National Assembly will obtain the
boon of independence. He exhorts his compatriots to favour the
democratic cause, which promises a speedy deliverance from official
abuses. He urges them to don the new tricolour cockade, symbol of
Parisian triumph over the old monarchy; to form a club; above all,
to organize a National Guard. The young officer knew that military
power was passing from the royal army, now honeycombed with
discontent, to the National Guard. Here surely was Corsica’s means
of [pg.29] salvation. But the French governor of
Corsica intervenes. The club is closed, and the National Guard is
dispersed. Thereupon Buonaparte launches a vigorous protest against
the tyranny of the governor and appeals to the National Assembly of
France for some guarantee of civil liberty. His name is at the head
of this petition, a sufficiently daring step for a junior
lieutenant on furlough. But his patriotism and audacity carry him
still further. He journeys to Bastia, the official capital of his
island, and is concerned in an affray between the populace and the
royal troops (November 5th, 1789). The French authorities,
fortunately for him, are nearly powerless: he is merely requested
to return to Ajaccio; and there he organizes anew the civic force,
and sets the dissident islanders an example of good discipline by
mounting guard outside the house of a personal opponent.

Other events now transpired which began to assuage his
opposition to France. Thanks to the eloquent efforts of Mirabeau,
the Corsican patriots who had remained in exile since 1768 were
allowed to return and enjoy the full rights of citizenship. Little
could the friends of liberty at Paris, or even the statesman
himself, have foreseen all the consequences of this action: it
softened the feelings of many Corsicans towards their conquerors;
above all, it caused the heart of Napoleon Buonaparte for the first
time to throb in accord with that of the French nation. His
feelings towards Paoli also began to cool. The conduct of this
illustrious exile exposed him to the charge of ingratitude towards
France. The decree of the French National Assembly, which restored
him to Corsican citizenship, was graced by acts of courtesy such as
the generous French nature can so winningly dispense. Louis XVI.
and the National Assembly warmly greeted him, and recognized him as
head of the National Guard of the island. Yet, amidst all the
congratulations, Paoli saw the approach of anarchy, and behaved
with some reserve. Outwardly, however, concord seemed to be
assured, when on July 14th, 1790, he landed in Corsica; but the
hatred long [pg.30] nursed by the mountaineers and
fisherfolk against France was not to be exorcised by a few
demonstrations. In truth, the island was deeply agitated. The
priests were rousing the people against the newly decreed Civil
Constitution of the Clergy; and one of these disturbances
endangered the life of Napoleon himself. He and his brother Joseph
chanced to pass by when one of the processions of priests and
devotees was exciting the pity and indignation of the townsfolk.
The two brothers, who were now well known as partisans of the
Revolution, were threatened with violence, and were saved only by
their own firm demeanour and the intervention of peacemakers.

Then again, the concession of local self-government to the
island, as one of the Departments of France, revealed unexpected
difficulties. Bastia and Ajaccio struggled hard for the honour of
being the official capital. Paoli favoured the claims of Bastia,
thereby annoying the champions of Ajaccio, among whom the
Buonapartes were prominent. The schism was widened by the
dictatorial tone of Paoli, a demeanour which ill became the chief
of a civic force. In fact, it soon became apparent that Corsica was
too small a sphere for natures so able and masterful as those of
Paoli and Napoleon Buonaparte.

The first meeting of these two men must have been a scene of
deep interest. It was on the fatal field of Ponte Nuovo. Napoleon
doubtless came there in the spirit of true hero-worship. But
hero-worship which can stand the strain of actual converse is rare
indeed, especially when the expectant devotee is endowed with keen
insight and habits of trenchant expression. One phrase has come
down to us as a result of the interview; but this phrase contains a
volume of meaning. After Paoli had explained the disposition of his
troops against the French at Ponte Nuovo, Buonaparte drily remarked
to his brother Joseph, “The result of these dispositions was what
was inevitable.”[13][pg.31]

For the present, Buonaparte and other Corsican democrats were
closely concerned with the delinquencies of the Comte de
Buttafuoco, the deputy for the twelve nobles of the island to the
National Assembly of France. In a letter written on January 23rd,
1791, Buonaparte overwhelms this man with a torrent of
invective.—He it was who had betrayed his country to France
in 1768. Self-interest and that alone prompted his action then, and
always. French rule was a cloak for his design of subjecting
Corsica to “the absurd feudal régime” of the barons.
In his selfish royalism he had protested against the new French
constitution as being unsuited to Corsica, “though it was exactly
the same as that which brought us so much good and was wrested from
us only amidst streams of blood.”—The letter is remarkable
for the southern intensity of its passion, and for a certain
hardening of tone towards Paoli. Buonaparte writes of Paoli as
having been ever “surrounded by enthusiasts, and as failing to
understand in a man any other passion than fanaticism for liberty
and independence,” and as duped by Buttafuoco in 1768.[14]
The phrase has an obvious reference to the Paoli of 1791,
surrounded by men who had shared his long exile and regarded the
English constitution as their model. Buonaparte, on the contrary,
is the accredited champion of French democracy, his furious epistle
being printed by the Jacobin Club of Ajaccio. [pg.32]

After firing off this tirade Buonaparte returned to his regiment
at Auxonne (February, 1791). It was high time; for his furlough,
though prolonged on the plea of ill-health, had expired in the
preceding October, and he was therefore liable to six months’
imprisonment. But the young officer rightly gauged the weakness of
the moribund monarchy; and the officers of his almost mutinous
regiment were glad to get him back on any terms. Everywhere in his
journey through Provence and Dauphiné, Buonaparte saw the
triumph of revolutionary principles. He notes that the peasants are
to a man for the Revolution; so are the rank and file of the
regiment. The officers are aristocrats, along with three-fourths of
those who belong to “good society”: so are all the women, for
“Liberty is fairer than they, and eclipses them.” The Revolution
was evidently gaining completer hold over his mind and was somewhat
blurring his insular sentiments, when a rebuff from Paoli further
weakened his ties to Corsica. Buonaparte had dedicated to him his
work on Corsica, and had sent him the manuscript for his approval.
After keeping it an unconscionable time, the old man now coldly
replied that he did not desire the honour of Buonaparte’s
panegyric, though he thanked him heartily for it; that the
consciousness of having done his duty sufficed for him in his old
age; and, for the rest, history should not be written in youth. A
further request from Joseph Buonaparte for the return of the
slighted manuscript brought the answer that he, Paoli, had no time
to search his papers. After this, how could hero-worship
subsist?

The four months spent by Buonaparte at Auxonne were, indeed, a
time of disappointment and hardship. Out of his slender funds he
paid for the education of his younger brother, Louis, who shared
his otherwise desolate lodging. A room almost bare but for a
curtainless bed, a table heaped with books and papers, and two
chairs—such were the surroundings of the lieutenant in the
spring of 1791. He lived on bread that he might rear his brother
for the army, and that he might buy [pg.33] books, overjoyed when
his savings mounted to the price of some coveted volume.

Perhaps the depressing conditions of his life at Auxonne may
account for the acrid tone of an essay which he there wrote in
competition for a prize offered by the Academy of Lyons on the
subject—”What truths and sentiments ought to be inculcated to
men for their happiness.” It was unsuccessful; and modern readers
will agree with the verdict of one of the judges that it was
incongruous in arrangement and of a bad and ragged style. The
thoughts are set forth in jerky, vehement clauses; and, in place of
the sensibilité of some of his earlier effusions, we
feel here the icy breath of materialism. He regards an ideal human
society as a geometrical structure based on certain well-defined
postulates. All men ought to be able to satisfy certain elementary
needs of their nature; but all that is beyond is questionable or
harmful. The ideal legislator will curtail wealth so as to restore
the wealthy to their true nature—and so forth. Of any
generous outlook on the wider possibilities of human life there is
scarcely a trace. His essay is the apotheosis of social mediocrity.
By Procrustean methods he would have forced mankind back to the
dull levels of Sparta: the opalescent glow of Athenian life was
beyond his ken. But perhaps the most curious passage is that in
which he preaches against the sin and folly of ambition. He
pictures Ambition as a figure with pallid cheeks, wild eyes, hasty
step, jerky movements and sardonic smile, for whom crimes are a
sport, while lies and calumnies are merely arguments and figures of
speech. Then, in words that recall Juvenal’s satire on Hannibal’s
career, he continues: “What is Alexander doing when he rushes from
Thebes into Persia and thence into India? He is ever restless, he
loses his wits, he believes himself God. What is the end of
Cromwell? He governs England. But is he not tormented by all the
daggers of the furies?”—The words ring false, even for this
period of Buonaparte’s life; and one can readily [pg.34]
understand his keen wish in later years to burn every copy of these
youthful essays. But they have nearly all survived; and the
diatribe against ambition itself supplies the feather wherewith
history may wing her shaft at the towering flight of the imperial
eagle.[15]

At midsummer he is transferred, as first lieutenant, to another
regiment which happened to be quartered at Valence; but his second
sojourn there is remarkable only for signs of increasing devotion
to the revolutionary cause. In the autumn of 1791 he is again in
Corsica on furlough, and remains there until the month of May
following. He finds the island rent by strifes which it would be
tedious to describe. Suffice it to say that the breach between
Paoli and the Buonapartes gradually widened owing to the dictator’s
suspicion of all who favoured the French Revolution. The young
officer certainly did nothing to close the breach. Determined to
secure his own election as lieutenant-colonel in the new Corsican
National Guard, he spent much time in gaining recruits who would
vote for him. He further assured his success by having one of the
commissioners, who was acting in Paoli’s interest, carried off from
his friends and detained at the Buonapartes’ house in
Ajaccio—his first coup[16] Stranger events were to
follow. At Easter, when the people were excited by the persecuting
edicts against the clergy and the closing of a monastery, there was
sharp fighting between the populace and[pg.35] Buonaparte’s
companies of National Guards. Originating in a petty quarrel, which
was taken up by eager partisans, it embroiled the whole of the town
and gave the ardent young Jacobin the chance of overthrowing his
enemies. His plans even extended to the seizure of the citadel,
where he tried to seduce the French regiment from its duty to
officers whom he dubbed aristocrats. The attempt was a failure. The
whole truth can, perhaps, scarcely be discerned amidst the tissue
of lies which speedily enveloped the affair; but there can be no
doubt that on the second day of strife Buonaparte’s National Guards
began the fight and subsequently menaced the regular troops in the
citadel. The conflict was finally stopped by commissioners sent by
Paoli; and the volunteers were sent away from the town.

Buonaparte’s position now seemed desperate. His conduct exposed
him to the hatred of most of his fellow-citizens and to the rebukes
of the French War Department. In fact, he had doubly sinned: he had
actually exceeded his furlough by four months: he was technically
guilty, first of desertion, and secondly of treason. In ordinary
times he would have been shot, but the times were extraordinary,
and he rightly judged that when a Continental war was brewing, the
most daring course was also the most prudent, namely, to go to
Paris. Thither Paoli allowed him to proceed, doubtless on the
principle of giving the young madcap a rope wherewith to hang
himself.

On his arrival at Marseilles, he hears that war has been
declared by France against Austria; for the republican Ministry,
which Louis XVI. had recently been compelled to accept, believed
that war against an absolute monarch would intensify revolutionary
fervour in France and hasten the advent of the Republic. Their
surmises were correct. Buonaparte, on his arrival at Paris,
witnessed the closing scenes of the reign of Louis XVI. On June
20th he saw the crowd burst into the Tuileries, when for some hours
it insulted the king and queen. Warmly though he had espoused the
principles of the [pg.36] Revolution, his patrician blood
boiled at the sight of these vulgar outrages, and he exclaimed:
“Why don’t they sweep off four or five hundred of that
canaille with cannon? The rest would then run away fast
enough.” The remark is significant. If his brain approved the
Jacobin creed, his instincts were always with monarchy. His career
was to reconcile his reason with his instincts, and to impose on
weary France the curious compromise of a revolutionary
Imperialism.

On August 10th, from the window of a shop near the Tuileries, he
looked down on the strange events which dealt the coup de
grâce
to the dying monarchy. Again the chieftain within
him sided against the vulture rabble and with the well-meaning
monarch who kept his troops to a tame defensive. “If Louis XVI.”
(so wrote Buonaparte to his brother Joseph) “had mounted his horse,
the victory would have been his—so I judge from the spirit
which prevailed in the morning.” When all was over, when Louis
sheathed his sword and went for shelter to the National Assembly,
when the fierce Marseillais were slaughtering the Swiss Guards and
bodyguards of the king, Buonaparte dashed forward to save one of
these unfortunates from a southern sabre. “Southern comrade, let us
save this poor wretch.—Are you of the
south?—Yes.—Well, we will save him.”

Altogether, what a time of disillusionment this was to the young
officer. What depths of cruelty and obscenity it revealed in the
Parisian rabble. What folly to treat them with the Christian
forbearance shown by Louis XVI. How much more suitable was
grapeshot than the beatitudes. The lesson was stored up for future
use at a somewhat similar crisis on this very spot.

During the few days when victorious Paris left Louis with the
sham title of king, Buonaparte received his captain’s commission,
which was signed for the king by Servan, the War Minister. Thus did
the revolutionary Government pass over his double breach of
military discipline at Ajaccio. The revolutionary motto, “La
carrière ouverte aux talents,” was never more conspicuously
illustrated[pg.37] than in the facile condoning of his
offences and in this rapid promotion. It was indeed a time fraught
with vast possibilities for all republican or Jacobinical officers.
Their monarchist colleagues were streaming over the frontiers to
join the Austrian and Prussian invaders. But National Guards were
enrolling by tens of thousands to drive out the Prussian and
Austrian invaders; and when Europe looked to see France fall for
ever, it saw with wonder her strength renewed as by enchantment.
Later on it learnt that that strength was the strength of
Antæus, of a peasantry that stood firmly rooted in their
native soil. Organization and good leadership alone were needed to
transform these ardent masses into the most formidable soldiery;
and the brilliant military prospects now opened up certainly knit
Buonaparte’s feelings more closely with the cause of France. Thus,
on September 21st, when the new National Assembly, known as the
Convention, proclaimed the Republic, we may well believe that
sincere convictions no less than astute calculations moved him to
do and dare all things for the sake of the new democratic
commonwealth.[17]

For the present, however, a family duty urges him to return to
Corsica. He obtains permission to escort home his sister Elise, and
for the third time we find him on furlough in Corsica. This laxity
of military discipline at such a crisis is explicable only on the
supposition that the revolutionary chiefs knew of his devotion to
their cause and believed that his influence in the island would
render his informal services there more valuable than his
regimental duties in the army then invading Savoy. For the word
Republic, which fired his imagination, was an offence to Paoli and
to most of the islanders; and the[pg.38] phrase “Republic one
and indivisible,” ever on the lips of the French, seemed to promise
that the island must become a petty replica of France—France
that was now dominated by the authors of the vile September
massacres. The French party in the island was therefore rapidly
declining, and Paoli was preparing to sever the union with France.
For this he has been bitterly assailed as a traitor. But, from
Paoli’s point of view, the acquisition of the island by France was
a piece of rank treachery; and his allegiance to France was
technically at an end when the king was forcibly dethroned and the
Republic was proclaimed. The use of the appellation “traitor” in
such a case is merely a piece of childish abuse. It can be
justified neither by reference to law, equity, nor to the popular
sentiment of the time. Facts were soon to show that the islanders
were bitterly opposed to the party then dominant in France. This
hostility of a clannish, religious, and conservative populace
against the bloodthirsty and atheistical innovators who then lorded
it over France was not diminished by the action of some six
thousand French volunteers, the off-scourings of the southern
ports, who were landed at Ajaccio for an expedition against
Sardinia. In their zeal for Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity,
these bonnets rouges came to blows with the men of Ajaccio,
three of whom they hanged. So fierce was the resentment caused by
this outrage that the plan of a joint expedition for the liberation
of Sardinia from monarchical tyranny had to be modified; and
Buonaparte, who was again in command of a battalion of Corsican
guards, proposed that the islanders alone should proceed to attack
the Madalena Isles.

These islands, situated between Corsica and Sardinia, have a
double interest to the historical student. One of them, Caprera,
was destined to shelter another Italian hero at the close of his
career, the noble self-denying Garibaldi: the chief island of the
group was the objective of Buonaparte’s first essay in regular
warfare. After some delays the little force set sail under the
[pg.39] command of Cesari-Colonna, the nephew
of Paoli. According to Buonaparte’s own official statement at the
close of the affair, he had successfully landed his men near the
town to be assailed, and had thrown the Sardinian defences into
confusion, when a treacherous order from his chief bade him to
cease firing and return to the vessels. It has also been stated
that this retreat was the outcome of a secret understanding between
Paoli and Cesari-Colonna that the expedition should miscarry. This
seems highly probable. A mutiny on board the chief ship of the
flotilla was assigned by Cesari-Colonna as the cause of his order
for a retreat; but there are mutinies and mutinies, and this one
may have been a trick of the Paolists for thwarting Buonaparte’s
plan and leaving him a prisoner. In any case, the young officer
only saved himself and his men by a hasty retreat to the boats,
tumbling into the sea a mortar and four cannon. Such was the ending
to the great captain’s first military enterprise.

On his return to Ajaccio (March 3rd, 1793), Buonaparte found
affairs in utter confusion. News had recently arrived of the
declaration of war by the French Republic against England and
Holland. Moreover, Napoleon’s young brother, Lucien, had secretly
denounced Paoli to the French authorities at Toulon; and three
commissioners were now sent from Paris charged with orders to
disband the Corsican National Guards, and to place the Corsican
dictator under the orders of the French general commanding the army
of Italy.[18]

A game of truly Macchiavellian skill is now played. The French
commissioners, among whom the Corsican deputy, Salicetti, is by far
the most able, invite Paoli to repair to Toulon, there to concert
measures for the defence of Corsica. Paoli, seeing through the ruse
and discerning a guillotine, pleads that his age makes the journey
impossible; but with his friends he quietly[pg.40] prepares for
resistance and holds the citadel of Ajaccio. Meanwhile the
commissioners make friendly overtures to the old chief; in these
Napoleon participates, being ignorant of Lucien’s action at Toulon.
The sincerity of these overtures may well be called in question,
though Buonaparte still used the language of affection to his
former idol. However this may be, all hope of compromise is dashed
by the zealots who are in power at Paris. On April 2nd they order
the French commissioners to secure Paoli’s person, by whatever
means, and bring him to the French capital. At once a cry of
indignation goes up from all parts of Corsica; and Buonaparte draws
up a declaration, vindicating Paoli’s conduct and begging the
French Convention to revoke its decree.[19]
Again, one cannot but suspect that this declaration was intended
mainly, if not solely, for local consumption. In any case, it
failed to cool the resentment of the populace; and the partisans of
France soon came to blows with the Paolists.

Salicetti and Buonaparte now plan by various artifices to gain
the citadel of Ajaccio from the Paolists, but guile is three times
foiled by guile equally astute. Failing here, the young captain
seeks to communicate with the French commissioners at Bastia. He
sets out secretly, with a trusty shepherd as companion, to cross
the island: but at the village of Bocognano he is recognized and
imprisoned by the partisans of Paoli. Some of the villagers,
however, retain their old affection to the Buonaparte family, which
here has an ancestral estate, and secretly set him free. He returns
to Ajaccio, only to find an order for his arrest issued by the
Corsican patriots. This time he escapes by timely concealment in
the grotto of a friend’s garden; and from the grounds of another
family connection he finally glides away in a vessel to a point of
safety, whence he reaches Bastia.[pg.41] Still, though a
fugitive, he persists in believing that Ajaccio is French at heart,
and urges the sending of a liberating force. The French
commissioners agree, and the expedition sails—only to meet
with utter failure. Ajaccio, as one man, repels the partisans of
France; and, a gale of wind springing up, Buonaparte and his men
regain their boats with the utmost difficulty. At a place hard by,
he finds his mother, uncle, brothers and sisters. Madame
Buonaparte, with the extraordinary tenacity of will that
characterized her famous son, had wished to defend her house at
Ajaccio against the hostile populace; but, yielding to the urgent
warnings of friends, finally fled to the nearest place of safety,
and left the house to the fury of the populace, by whom it was
nearly wrecked.

For a brief space Buonaparte clung to the hope of regaining
Corsica for the Republic, but now only by the aid of French troops.
For the islanders, stung by the demand of the French Convention
that Paoli should go to Paris, had rallied to the dictator’s side;
and the aged chief made overtures to England for alliance. The
partisans of France, now menaced by England’s naval power, were in
an utterly untenable position. Even the steel-like will of
Buonaparte was bent. His career in Corsica was at an end for the
present; and with his kith and kin he set sail for France.

The interest of the events above described lies, not in their
intrinsic importance, but in the signal proof which they afford of
Buonaparte’s wondrous endowments of mind and will. In a losing
cause and in a petty sphere he displays all the qualities which,
when the omens were favourable, impelled him to the domination of a
Continent. He fights every inch of ground tenaciously; at each
emergency he evinces a truly Italian fertility of resource, gliding
round obstacles or striving to shatter them by sheer audacity,
seeing through men, cajoling them by his insinuations or overawing
them by his mental superiority, ever determined to try the fickle
jade Fortune to the very utmost, and retreating only before[pg.42]
the inevitable. The sole weakness discoverable in this nature,
otherwise compact of strength, is an excess of will-power over all
the faculties that make for prudence. His vivid imagination only
serves to fire him with the full assurance that he must prevail
over all obstacles.

And yet, if he had now stopped to weigh well the lessons of the
past, hitherto fertile only in failures and contradictions, he must
have seen the powerlessness of his own will when in conflict with
the forces of the age; for he had now severed his connection with
the Corsican patriots, of whose cause he had only two years before
been the most passionate champion. It is evident that the schism
which finally separated Buonaparte and Paoli originated in their
divergence of views regarding the French Revolution. Paoli accepted
revolutionary principles only in so far as they promised to base
freedom on a due balance of class interests. He was a follower of
Montesquieu. He longed to see in Corsica a constitution similar to
that of England or to that of 1791 in France. That hope vanished
alike for France and Corsica after the fall of the monarchy; and
towards the Jacobinical Republic, which banished orthodox priests
and guillotined the amiable Louis, Paoli thenceforth felt naught
but loathing: “We have been the enemies of kings,” he said to
Joseph Buonaparte; “let us never be their executioners.”
Thenceforth he drifted inevitably into alliance with England.

Buonaparte, on the other hand, was a follower of Rousseau, whose
ideas leaped to power at the downfall of the monarchy. Despite the
excesses which he ever deplored, this second Revolution appeared to
him to be the dawn of a new and intelligent age. The clear-cut
definitions of the new political creed dovetailed in with his own
rigid views of life. Mankind was to be saved by law, society being
levelled down and levelled up until the ideals of Lycurgus were
attained. Consequently he regarded the Republic as a mighty agency
for the social regeneration not only of France, but of all peoples.
His insular sentiments were gradually merged in these vaster [pg.43]
schemes. Self-interest and the differentiating effects of party
strifes undoubtedly assisted the mental transformation; but it is
clear that the study of the “Social Contract” was the touchstone of
his early intellectual growth. He had gone to Rousseau’s work to
deepen his Corsican patriotism: he there imbibed doctrines which
drew him irresistibly into the vortex of the French Revolution, and
of its wars of propaganda and conquest. [pg.44]


CHAPTER III


TOULON

When Buonaparte left Corsica for the coast of Provence, his
career had been remarkable only for the strange contrast between
the brilliance of his gifts and the utter failure of all his
enterprises. His French partisanship had, as it seemed, been the
ruin of his own and his family’s fortunes. At the age of
twenty-four he was known only as the unlucky leader of forlorn
hopes and an outcast from the island around which his fondest
longings had been entwined. His land-fall on the French coast
seemed no more promising; for at that time Provence was on the
verge of revolt against the revolutionary Government. Even towns
like Marseilles and Toulon, which a year earlier had been noted for
their republican fervour, were now disgusted with the course of
events at Paris. In the third climax of revolutionary fury, that of
June 2nd, 1793, the more enlightened of the two republican
factions, the Girondins, had been overthrown by their opponents,
the men of the Mountain, who, aided by the Parisian rabble, seized
on power. Most of the Departments of France resented this violence
and took up arms. But the men of the Mountain acted with
extraordinary energy: they proclaimed the Girondins to be in league
with the invaders, and blasted their opponents with the charge of
conspiring to divide France into federal republics. The Committee
of Public Safety, now installed in power at Paris, decreed a
levée enmasse of able-bodied patriots to defend the
sacred soil of the Republic, and the “organizer of victory,”
Carnot, soon drilled into a terrible efficiency the hosts that
sprang[pg.45] from the soil. On their side the
Girondins had no organization whatever, and were embarrassed by the
adhesion of very many royalists. Consequently their wavering groups
speedily gave way before the impact of the new, solid, central
power.

A movement so wanting in definiteness as that of the Girondins
was destined to slide into absolute opposition to the men of the
Mountain: it was doomed to become royalist. Certainly it did not
command the adhesion of Napoleon. His inclinations are seen in his
pamphlet, “Le Souper de Beaucaire,” which he published in August,
1793. He wrote it in the intervals of some regimental work which
had come to hand: and his passage through the little town of
Beaucaire seems to have suggested the scenic setting of this little
dialogue. It purports to record a discussion between an
officer—Buonaparte himself—two merchants of Marseilles,
and citizens of Nîmes and Montpellier. It urges the need of
united action under the lead of the Jacobins. The officer reminds
the Marseillais of the great services which their city has rendered
to the cause of liberty. Let Marseilles never disgrace herself by
calling in the Spanish fleet as a protection against Frenchmen. Let
her remember that this civil strife was part of a fight to the
death between French patriots and the despots of Europe. That was,
indeed, the practical point at issue; the stern logic of facts
ranged on the Jacobin side all clear-sighted men who were
determined that the Revolution should not be stamped out by the
foreign invaders. On the ground of mere expediency, men must rally
to the cause of the Jacobinical Republic. Every crime might be
condoned, provided that the men now in power at Paris saved the
country. Better their tyranny than the vengeance of the emigrant
noblesse. Such was the instinct of most Frenchmen, and it
saved France.

As an exposé of keen policy and all-dominating
opportunism, “Le Souper de Beaucaire” is admirable. In a national
crisis anything that saves the State is justifiable—that is
its argument. The men of the Mountain are [pg.46] abler and stronger
than the Girondins: therefore the Marseillais are foolish not to
bow to the men of the Mountain. The author feels no sympathy with
the generous young Girondins, who, under the inspiration of Madame
Roland, sought to establish a republic of the virtues even while
they converted monarchical Europe by the sword. Few men can now
peruse with undimmed eyes the tragic story of their fall. But the
scenes of 1793 had transformed the Corsican youth into a dry-eyed
opportunist who rejects the Girondins as he would have thrown aside
a defective tool: nay, he blames them as “guilty of the greatest of
crimes.”[20]

Nevertheless Buonaparte was alive to the miseries of the
situation. He was weary of civil strifes, in which it seemed that
no glory could be won. He must hew his way to fortune, if only in
order to support his family, which was now drifting about from
village to village of Provence and subsisting on the slender sums
doled out by the Republic to Corsican exiles.

He therefore applied, though without success, for a regimental
exchange to the army of the Rhine. But while toiling through his
administrative drudgery in Provence, his duties brought him near to
Toulon, where the Republic was face to face with triumphant
royalism. The hour had struck: the man now appeared.

In July, 1793, Toulon joined other towns of the south in
declaring against Jacobin tyranny; and the royalists of the town,
despairing of making headway against the troops of the Convention,
admitted English and Spanish squadrons to the harbour to hold the
town for Louis XVII, (August 28th). This event shot an electric
thrill through France. It was the climax of a long series of
disasters. Lyons had hoisted the white flag of the Bourbons, and
was making a desperate defence against the forces of the[pg.47]
Convention: the royalist peasants of La Vendée had several
times scattered the National Guards in utter rout: the Spaniards
were crossing the Eastern Pyrenees: the Piedmontese were before the
gates of Grenoble; and in the north and on the Rhine a doubtful
contest was raging.

Such was the condition of France when Buonaparte drew near to
the republican forces encamped near Ollioules, to the north-west of
Toulon. He found them in disorder: their commander, Carteaux, had
left the easel to learn the art of war, and was ignorant of the
range of his few cannon; Dommartin, their artillery commander, had
been disabled by a wound; and the Commissioners of the Convention,
who were charged to put new vigour into the operations, were at
their wits’ end for lack of men and munitions. One of them was
Salicetti, who hailed his coming as a godsend, and urged him to
take Dommartin’s place. Thus, on September 16th, the thin, sallow,
threadbare figure took command of the artillery.

The republicans menaced the town on two sides. Carteaux with
some 8,000 men held the hills between Toulon and Ollioules, while a
corps 3,000 strong, under Lapoype, observed the fortress on the
side of La Valette. Badly led though they were, they wrested the
valley north of Mount Faron from the allied outposts, and nearly
completed the besiegers’ lines (September 18th). In fact, the
garrison, which comprised only 2,000 British troops, 4,000
Spaniards, 1,500 French royalists, together with some Neapolitans
and Piedmontese, was insufficient to defend the many positions
around the city on which its safety depended. Indeed, General Grey
wrote to Pitt that 50,000 men were needed to garrison the place;
but, as that was double the strength of the British regular army
then, the English Minister could only hold out hopes of the arrival
of an Austrian corps and a few hundred British.[21]

[pg.48] Before Buonaparte’s arrival the
Jacobins had no artillery: true, they had a few field-pieces, four
heavier guns and two mortars, which a sergeant helplessly surveyed;
but they had no munitions, no tools, above all no method and no
discipline. Here then was the opportunity for which he had been
pining. At once he assumes the tone of a master. “You mind your
business, and let me look after mine,” he exclaims to officious
infantrymen; “it is artillery that takes fortresses: infantry gives
its help.” The drudgery of the last weeks now yields fruitful
results: his methodical mind, brooding over the chaos before him,
flashes back to this or that detail in some coast fort or magazine:
his energy hustles on the leisurely Provençaux, and in a few
days he has a respectable park of artillery—fourteen cannon,
four mortars, and the necessary stores. In a brief space the
Commissioners show their approval of his services by promoting him
to the rank of chef de bataillon.

By this time the tide was beginning to turn in favour of the
Republic. On October 9th Lyons fell before the Jacobins. The news
lends a new zest to the Jacobins, whose left wing had (October 1st)
been severely handled by the allies on Mount Faron. Above all,
Buonaparte’s artillery can be still further strengthened. “I have
despatched,” he wrote to the Minister of War, “an intelligent
officer to Lyons, Briançon, and Grenoble, to procure what
might be useful to us. I have requested the Army of Italy to
furnish us with the cannon now useless for the defence of Antibes
and Monaco…. I have established at Ollioules an arsenal with 80
workers. I have requisitioned horses from Nice right to Valence
[pg.49]and Montpellier…. I am having 5,000
gabions made every day at Marseilles.” But he was more than a mere
organizer. He was ever with his men, animating them by his own
ardour: “I always found him at his post,” wrote Doppet, who now
succeeded Carteaux; “when he needed rest he lay on the ground
wrapped in his cloak: he never left the batteries.” There, amidst
the autumn rains, he contracted the febrile symptoms which for
several years deepened the pallor of his cheeks and furrowed the
rings under his eyes, giving him that uncanny, almost spectral,
look which struck a chill to all who saw him first and knew not the
fiery energy that burnt within. There, too, his zeal, his unfailing
resource, his bulldog bravery, and that indefinable quality which
separates genius from talent speedily conquered the hearts of the
French soldiery. One example of this magnetic power must here
suffice. He had ordered a battery to be made so near to Fort
Mulgrave that Salicetti described it as within a pistol-shot of the
English guns. Could it be worked, its effect would be decisive. But
who could work it? The first day saw all its gunners killed or
wounded, and even the reckless Jacobins flinched from facing the
iron hail. “Call it the battery of the fearless,” ordered
the young captain. The generous French nature was touched at its
tenderest point, personal and national honour, and the battery
thereafter never lacked its full complement of gunners, living and
dead.

The position at Fort Mulgrave, or the Little Gibraltar, was,
indeed, all important; for if the republicans seized that
commanding position, the allied squadrons could be overpowered, or
at least compelled to sail away; and with their departure Toulon
must fall.

Here we come on to ground that has been fiercely fought over in
wordy war. Did Bonaparte originate the plan of attack? Or did he
throw his weight and influence into a scheme that others beside him
had designed? Or did he merely carry out orders as a subordinate?
According to the Commissioner Barras, the[pg.50] last was the case.
But Barras was with the eastern wing of the besiegers, that is,
some miles away from the side of La Seyne and L’Eguillette, where
Buonaparte fought. Besides, Barras’ “Mémoires” are so
untruthful where Buonaparte is concerned, as to be unworthy of
serious attention, at least on these points.[22]
The historian M. Jung likewise relegates Buonaparte to a quite
subordinate position.[23] But his narrative omits some
of the official documents which show that Buonaparte played a very
important part in the siege. Other writers claim that Buonaparte’s
influence on the whole conduct of operations was paramount and
decisive. Thus, M. Duruy quotes the letter of the Commissioners to
the Convention: “We shall take care not to lay siege to Toulon by
ordinary means, when we have a surer means to reduce it, that is,
by burning the enemy’s fleet…. We are only waiting for the
siege-guns before taking up a position whence we may reach the
ships with red-hot balls; and we shall see if we are not masters of
Toulon.” But this very letter disproves the Buonapartist claim. It
was written on September 13th. Thus, three days before
Buonaparte’s arrival
, the Commissioners had fully decided on
attacking the Little Gibraltar; and the claim that Buonaparte
originated the plan can only be sustained by antedating his arrival
at Toulon. [24] In fact, every experienced
officer among besiegers and besieged saw the weak point of the
defence: early in September Hood and Mulgrave began the
fortification of the heights behind L’Eguillette. In face of these
facts, the assertion that Buonaparte was the first to design the
movements which secured the [pg.51] surrender of Toulon
must be relegated to the domain of hero-worship. (See note on p.
56.)

THE SIEGE OF TOULON, 1793

[THE SIEGE OF TOULON, 1793, from “L’Histoire de France depuis la
Révolution de 1789,” by Emmanuel Toulougeon. Paris, An. XII.
[1803].
A. Fort Mulgrave.
A’. Promontory of L’Eguillette.
1 and 2. Batteries.
3. Battery “Hommes sans Peur.”
The black and shaded rectangles are the Republican and Allied
positions respectively.]

Carteaux having been superseded by Doppet, more energy was
thrown into the operations. Yet for him Buonaparte had scarcely
more respect. On November 15th an affair of outposts near Fort
Mulgrave showed his weakness. The soldiers on both sides eagerly
took up the affray; line after line of the French rushed up towards
that frowning redoubt: O’Hara, the leader of the allied troops,
encouraged the British in a sortie that drove back the blue-coats;
whereupon Buonaparte headed the rallying rush to the gorge of the
redoubt, when Doppet sounded the retreat. Half blinded by rage and
by the blood trickling from a slight wound in his forehead, the
young Corsican rushed back to Doppet and abused him in the language
of the camp: “Our blow at Toulon has missed, because
a—— has beaten the retreat.” The soldiery applauded
this revolutionary licence, and bespattered their chief with
similar terms.

A few days later the tall soldierly Dugommier took the command:
reinforcements began to pour in, finally raising the strength of
the besiegers to 37,000 men. Above all, the new commander gave
Buonaparte carte blanche for the direction of the artillery.
New batteries accordingly began to ring the Little Gibraltar on the
landward side; O’Hara, while gallantly heading a sortie, fell into
the republicans’ hands, and the defenders began to lose heart. The
worst disappointment was the refusal of the Austrian Court to
fulfil its promise, solemnly given in September, to send 5,000
regular troops for the defence of Toulon.

The final conflict took place on the night of December 16-17,
when torrents of rain, a raging wind, and flashes of lightning
added new horrors to the strife. Scarcely had the assailants left
the sheltering walls of La Seyne, than Buonaparte’s horse fell
under him, shot dead: whole companies went astray in the darkness:
yet the first column of 2,000 men led by Victor rush at the
palisades of Fort Mulgrave, tear them down, and sweep into the
[pg.53] redoubt, only to fall in heaps before
a second line of defence: supported by the second column, they
rally, only to yield once more before the murderous fire. In
despair, Dugommier hurries on the column of reserve, with which
Buonaparte awaits the crisis of the night. Led by the gallant young
Muiron, the reserve sweeps into the gorge of death; Muiron,
Buonaparte, and Dugommier hack their way through the same
embrasure: their men swarm in on the overmatched red-coats and
Spaniards, cut them down at their guns, and the redoubt is won.

This event was decisive. The Neapolitans, who were charged to
hold the neighbouring forts, flung themselves into the sea; and the
ships themselves began to weigh anchor; for Buonaparte’s guns soon
poured their shot on the fleet and into the city itself. But even
in that desperate strait the allies turned fiercely to bay. On the
evening of December 17th a young officer, who was destined once
more to thwart Buonaparte’s designs, led a small body of picked men
into the dockyard to snatch from the rescuing clutch of the
Jacobins the French warships that could not be carried off. Then
was seen a weird sight. The galley slaves, now freed from their
chains and clustering in angry groups, menaced the intruders. Yet
the British seamen spread the combustibles and let loose the demon
of destruction. Forthwith the flames shot up the masts, and licked
up the stores of hemp, tar, and timber: and the explosion of two
powder-ships by the Spaniards shook the earth for many miles
around. Napoleon ever retained a vivid mental picture of the scene,
which amid the hated calm of St. Helena he thus described: “The
whirlwind of flames and smoke from the arsenal resembled the
eruption of a volcano, and the thirteen vessels blazing in the
roads were like so many displays of fireworks: the masts and forms
of the vessels were distinctly traced out by the flames, which
lasted many hours and formed an unparalleled spectacle.”[25]
The sight struck horror to the[pg.54] hearts of the royalists
of Toulon, who saw in it the signal of desertion by the allies; and
through the lurid night crowds of panic-stricken wretches thronged
the quays crying aloud to be taken away from the doomed city. The
glare of the flames, the crash of the enemy’s bombs, the explosion
of the two powder-ships, frenzied many a soul; and scores of those
who could find no place in the boats flung themselves into the sea
rather than face the pikes and guillotines of the Jacobins. Their
fears were only too well founded; for a fortnight later
Fréron, the Commissioner of the Convention, boasted that two
hundred royalists perished daily.

It remains briefly to consider a question of special interest to
English readers. Did the Pitt Ministry intend to betray the
confidence of the French royalists and keep Toulon for England? The
charge has been brought by certain French writers that the British,
after entering Toulon with promise that they would hold it in
pledge for Louis XVII., nevertheless lorded it over the other
allies and revealed their intention of keeping that stronghold.
These writers aver that Hood, after entering Toulon as an equal
with the Spanish admiral, Langara, laid claim to entire command of
the land forces; that English commissioners were sent for the
administration of the town; and that the English Government refused
to allow the coming of the Comte de Provence, who, as the elder of
the two surviving brothers of Louis XVI., was entitled to act on
behalf of Louis XVII.[26] The facts in the main are
correct, but the interpretation put upon them may well be
questioned. Hood certainly acted with much arrogance towards the
Spaniards. But when the more courteous O’Hara arrived to take
command of the British, Neapolitan, and Sardinian troop, [pg.55]
the new commander agreed to lay aside the question of supreme
command. It was not till November 30th that the British Government
sent off any despatch on the question, which meanwhile had been
settled at Toulon by the exercise of that tact in which Hood seems
signally to have been lacking. The whole question was personal, not
national.

Still less was the conduct of the British Government towards the
Comte de Provence a proof of its design to keep Toulon. The records
of our Foreign Office show that, before the occupation of that
stronghold for Louis XVII., we had declined to acknowledge the
claims of his uncle to the Regency. He and his brother, the Comte
d’Artois, were notoriously unpopular in France, except with
royalists of the old school; and their presence at Toulon would
certainly have raised awkward questions about the future
government. The conduct of Spain had hitherto been similar.[27]
But after the occupation of Toulon, the Court of Madrid judged the
presence of the Comte de Provence in that fortress to be advisable;
whereas the Pitt Ministry adhered to its former belief, insisted on
the difficulty of conducting the defence if the Prince were present
as Regent, instructed Mr. Drake, our Minister at Genoa, to use
every argument to deter him from proceeding to Toulon, and
privately ordered our officers there, in the last resort, to refuse
him permission to land. The instructions of October 18th to the
royal commissioners at Toulon show that George III. and his
Ministers believed they would be compromising the royalist cause by
recognizing a regency; and certainly any effort by the allies to
prejudice the future settlement would at once have shattered any
hopes of a general rally to the royalist side.[28]
[pg.56]

Besides, if England meant to keep Toulon, why did she send only
2,200 soldiers? Why did she admit, not only 6,900 Spaniards, but
also 4,900 Neapolitans and 1,600 Piedmontese? Why did she accept
the armed help of 1,600 French royalists? Why did she urgently
plead with Austria to send 5,000 white-coats from Milan? Why,
finally, is there no word in the British official despatches as to
the eventual keeping of Toulon; while there are several references
to indemnities which George III. would require for the
expenses of the war—such as Corsica or some of the French
West Indies? Those despatches show conclusively that England did
not wish to keep a fortress that required a permanent garrison
equal to half of the British army on its peace footing; but that
she did regard it as a good base of operations for the overthrow of
the Jacobin rule and the restoration of monarchy; whereupon her
services must be requited with some suitable indemnity, either one
of the French West Indies or Corsica. These plans were shattered by
Buonaparte’s skill and the valour of Dugommier’s soldiery; but no
record has yet leaped to light to convict the Pitt Ministry of the
perfidy which Buonaparte, in common with nearly all Frenchmen,
charged to their account.[pg.57]


CHAPTER IV


VENDÉMIAIRE

The next period of Buonaparte’s life presents few features of
interest. He was called upon to supervise the guns and stores for
the Army of Italy, and also to inspect the fortifications and
artillery of the coast. At Marseilles his zeal outstripped his
discretion. He ordered the reconstruction of the fortress which had
been destroyed during the Revolution; but when the townsfolk heard
the news, they protested so vehemently that the work was stopped
and an order was issued for Buonaparte’s arrest. From this
difficulty the friendship of the younger Robespierre and of
Salicetti, the Commissioners of the Convention, availed to rescue
him; but the incident proves that his services at Toulon were not
so brilliant as to have raised him above the general level of
meritorious officers, who were applauded while they prospered, but
might be sent to the guillotine for any serious offence.

In February, 1794, he was appointed at Nice general in command
of the artillery of the Army of Italy, which drove the Sardinian
troops from several positions between Ventimiglia and Oneglia.
Thence, swinging round by passes of the Maritime Alps, they
outflanked the positions of the Austro-Sardinian forces at the Col
di Tenda, which had defied all attack in front. Buonaparte’s share
in this turning operation seems to have been restricted to the
effective handling of artillery, and the chief credit here rested
with Masséna, who won the first of his laurels in the
country of his birth. He was of humble parentage; [pg.58] yet
his erect bearing, proud animated glance, curt penetrating speech,
and keen repartees, proclaimed a nature at once active and wary, an
intellect both calculating and confident. Such was the man who was
to immortalize his name in many a contest, until his glory paled
before the greater genius of Wellington.

Much of the credit of organizing this previously unsuccessful
army belongs to the younger Robespierre, who, as Commissioner of
the Convention, infused his energy into all departments of the
service. For some months his relations to Buonaparte were those of
intimacy; but whether they extended to complete sympathy on
political matters may be doubted. The younger Robespierre held the
revolutionary creed with sufficient ardour, though one of his
letters dated from Oneglia suggests that the fame of the Terror was
hurtful to the prospects of the campaign. It states that the whole
of the neighbouring inhabitants had fled before the French
soldiers, in the belief that they were destroyers of religion and
eaters of babies: this was inconvenient, as it prevented the supply
of provisions and the success of forced loans. The letter suggests
that he was a man of action rather than of ideas, and probably it
was this practical quality which bound Buonaparte in friendship to
him. Yet it is difficult to fathom Buonaparte’s ideas about the
revolutionary despotism which was then deluging Paris with blood.
Outwardly he appeared to sympathize with it. Such at least is the
testimony of Marie Robespierre, with whom Buonaparte’s sisters were
then intimate. “Buonaparte,” she said, “was a republican: I will
even say that he took the side of the Mountain: at least, that was
the impression left on my mind by his opinions when I was at
Nice…. His admiration for my elder brother, his friendship for my
younger brother, and perhaps also the interest inspired by my
misfortunes, gained for me, under the Consulate, a pension of 3,600
francs.”[29] Equally noteworthy is the
later declaration of Napoleon that[pg.59] Robespierre was the
“scapegoat of the Revolution.”[30] It appears probable, then,
that he shared the Jacobinical belief that the Terror was a
necessary though painful stage in the purification of the body
politic. His admiration of the rigour of Lycurgus, and his dislike
of all superfluous luxury, alike favour this supposition; and as he
always had the courage of his convictions, it is impossible to
conceive him clinging to the skirts of the terrorists merely from a
mean hope of prospective favours. That is the alternative
explanation of his intimacy with young Robespierre. Some of his
injudicious admirers, in trying to disprove his complicity with the
terrorists, impale themselves on this horn of the dilemma. In
seeking to clear him from the charge of Terrorism, they stain him
with the charge of truckling to the terrorists. They degrade him
from the level of St. Just to that of Barrère.

A sentence in one of young Robespierre’s letters shows that he
never felt completely sure about the young officer. After
enumerating to his brother Buonaparte’s merits, he adds: “He is a
Corsican, and offers only the guarantee of a man of that nation who
has resisted the caresses of Paoli and whose property has been
ravaged by that traitor.” Evidently, then, Robespierre regarded
Buonaparte with some suspicion as an insular Proteus, lacking those
sureties, mental and pecuniary, which reduced a man to dog-like
fidelity.

Yet, however warily Buonaparte picked his steps along the slopes
of the revolutionary volcano, he was destined to feel the scorch of
the central fires. He had recently been intrusted with a mission to
the Genoese Republic, which was in a most difficult position. It
was subject to pressure from three sides; from English men-of-war
that had swooped down on a French frigate, the “Modeste,” in
Genoese waters; and from actual invasion by the French on the west
and by the Austrians[pg.60] on the north. Despite the great
difficulties of his task, the young envoy bent the distracted Doge
and Senate to his will. He might, therefore, have expected
gratitude from his adopted country; but shortly after he returned
to Nice he was placed under arrest, and was imprisoned in a fort
near Antibes.

The causes of this swift reverse of fortune were curiously
complex. The Robespierres had in the meantime been guillotined at
Paris (July 28th, or Thermidor 10th); and this “Thermidorian”
reaction alone would have sufficed to endanger Buonaparte’s head.
But his position was further imperilled by his recent strategic
suggestions, which had served to reduce to a secondary
rôle the French Army of the Alps. The operations of
that force had of late been strangely thwarted; and its leaders,
searching for the paralyzing influence, discovered it in the advice
of Buonaparte. Their suspicions against him were formulated in a
secret letter to the Committee of Public Safety, which stated that
the Army of the Alps had been kept inactive by the intrigues of the
younger Robespierre and of Ricord. Many a head had fallen for
reasons less serious than these. But Buonaparte had one infallible
safeguard: he could not well be spared. After a careful examination
of his papers, the Commissioners, Salicetti and Albitte,
provisionally restored him to liberty, but not, for some weeks, to
his rank of general (August 20th, 1794). The chief reason assigned
for his liberation was the service which his knowledge and talents
might render to the Republic, a reference to the knowledge of the
Italian coast-line which he had gained during the mission to
Genoa.

For a space his daring spirit was doomed to chafe in comparative
inactivity, in supervising the coast artillery. But his faults were
forgotten in the need which was soon felt for his warlike prowess.
An expedition was prepared to free Corsica from “the tyranny of the
English”; and in this Buonaparte sailed, as general commanding the
artillery. With him were two friends, Junot and Marmont, who had
clung to him through his [pg.61] recent troubles; the former was to
be helped to wealth and fame by Buonaparte’s friendship, the latter
by his own brilliant gifts.[31] In this expedition their
talent was of no avail. The French were worsted in an engagement
with the British fleet, and fell back in confusion to the coast of
France. Once again Buonaparte’s Corsican enterprises were
frustrated by the ubiquitous lords of the sea: against them he now
stored up a double portion of hate, for in the meantime his
inspectorship of coast artillery had been given to his
fellow-countryman, Casabianca.

The fortunes of these Corsican exiles drifted hither and thither
in many perplexing currents, as Buonaparte was once more to
discover. It was a prevalent complaint that there were too many of
them seeking employment in the army of the south; and a note
respecting the career of the young officer made by General
Schérer, who now commanded the French Army of Italy, shows
that Buonaparte had aroused at least as much suspicion as
admiration. It runs: “This officer is general of artillery, and in
this arm has sound knowledge, but has somewhat too much ambition
and intriguing habits for his advancement.” All things considered,
it was deemed advisable to transfer him to the army which was
engaged in crushing the Vendéan revolt, a service which he
loathed and was determined, if possible, to evade. Accompanied by
his faithful friends, Marmont and Junot, as also by his young
brother Louis, he set out for Paris (May, 1795).

In reality Fortune never favoured him more than when she removed
him from the coteries of intriguing Corsicans on the coast of
Provence and brought him to[pg.62] the centre of all influence. An
able schemer at Paris could decide the fate of parties and
governments. At the frontiers men could only accept the decrees of
the omnipotent capital. Moreover, the Revolution, after passing
through the molten stage, was now beginning to solidify, an
important opportunity for the political craftsman. The spring of
the year 1795 witnessed a strange blending of the new fanaticism
with the old customs. Society, dammed up for a time by the Spartan
rigour of Robespierre, was now flowing back into its wonted
channels. Gay equipages were seen in the streets; theatres,
prosperous even during the Terror, were now filled to overflowing;
gambling, whether in money or in stocks and assignals, was
now permeating all grades of society; and men who had grown rich by
amassing the confiscated State lands now vied with bankers,
stock-jobbers, and forestallers of grain in vulgar ostentation. As
for the poor, they were meeting their match in the gilded youth of
Paris, who with clubbed sticks asserted the right of the rich to be
merry. If the sansculottes attempted to restore the days of
the Terror, the National Guards of Paris were ready to sweep them
back into the slums. Such was their fate on May 20th, shortly after
Buonaparte’s arrival at Paris. Any dreams which he may have
harboured of restoring the Jacobins to power were dissipated, for
Paris now plunged into the gaieties of the ancien
régime
. The Terror was remembered only as a horrible
nightmare, which served to add zest to the pleasures of the
present. In some circles no one was received who had not lost a
relative by the guillotine. With a ghastly merriment characteristic
of the time, “victim balls” were given, to which those alone were
admitted who could produce the death warrant of some family
connection: these secured the pleasure of dancing in costumes which
recalled those of the scaffold, and of beckoning ever and anon to
their partners with nods that simulated the fall of the severed
head. It was for this, then, that the amiable Louis, the majestic
Marie Antoinette, the Minerva-like Madame [pg.63] Roland, the
Girondins vowed to the utter quest of liberty, the tyrant-quelling
Danton, the incorruptible Robespierre himself, had felt the fatal
axe; in order that the mimicry of their death agonies might tickle
jaded appetites, and help to weave anew the old Circean spells. So
it seemed to the few who cared to think of the frightful sacrifices
of the past, and to measure them against the seemingly hopeless
degradation of the present.

Some such thoughts seem to have flitted across the mind of
Buonaparte in those months of forced inactivity. It was a time of
disillusionment. Rarely do we find thenceforth in his
correspondence any gleams of faith respecting the higher
possibilities of the human race. The golden visions of youth now
vanish along with the bonnet rouge and the jargon of the
Terror. His bent had ever been for the material and practical: and
now that faith in the Jacobinical creed was vanishing, it was more
than ever desirable to grapple that errant balloon to substantial
facts. Evidently, the Revolution must now trust to the clinging of
the peasant proprietors to the recently confiscated lands of the
Church and of the emigrant nobles. If all else was vain and
transitory, here surely was a solid basis of material interests to
which the best part of the manhood of France would tenaciously
adhere, defying alike the plots of reactionaries and the forces of
monarchical Europe. Of these interests Buonaparte was to be the
determined guarantor. Amidst much that was visionary in his later
policy he never wavered in his championship of the new peasant
proprietors. He was ever the peasants’ General, the peasants’
Consul, the peasants’ Emperor.

The transition of the Revolution to an ordinary form of polity
was also being furthered by its unparalleled series of military
triumphs. When Buonaparte’s name was as yet unknown, except in
Corsica and Provence, France practically gained her “natural
boundaries,” the Rhine and the Alps. In the campaigns of 1793-4,
the soldiers of Pichegru, Kléber, Hoche, and Moreau overran
[pg.64] the whole of the Low Countries and
chased the Germans beyond the Rhine; the Piedmontese were thrust
behind the Alps; the Spaniards behind the Pyrenees. In quick
succession State after State sued for peace: Tuscany in February,
1795; Prussia in April; Hanover, Westphalia, and Saxony in May;
Spain and Hesse-Cassel in July; Switzerland and Denmark in
August.

Such was the state of France when Buonaparte came to seek his
fortunes in the Sphinx-like capital. His artillery command had been
commuted to a corresponding rank in the infantry—a step that
deeply incensed him. He attributed it to malevolent intriguers; but
all his efforts to obtain redress were in vain. Lacking money and
patronage, known only as an able officer and facile intriguer of
the bankrupt Jacobinical party, he might well have despaired. He
was now almost alone. Marmont had gone off to the Army of the
Rhine; but Junot was still with him, allured perhaps by Madame
Permon’s daughter, whom he subsequently married. At the house of
this amiable hostess, an old friend of his family, Buonaparte found
occasional relief from the gloom of his existence. The future
Madame Junot has described him as at this time untidy, unkempt,
sickly, remarkable for his extreme thinness and the almost yellow
tint of his visage, which was, however, lit up by “two eyes
sparkling with keenness and will-power”—evidently a Corsican
falcon, pining for action, and fretting its soaring spirit in that
vapid town life. Action Buonaparte might have had, but only of a
kind that he loathed. He might have commanded the troops destined
to crush the brave royalist peasants of La Vendée. But,
whether from scorn of such vulture-work, or from an instinct that a
nobler quarry might be started at Paris, he refused to proceed to
the Army of the West, and on the plea of ill-health remained in the
capital. There he spent his time deeply pondering on politics and
strategy. He designed a history of the last two years, and drafted
a plan of campaign for the Army of [pg.65] Italy, which, later on,
was to bear him to fortune. Probably the geographical insight which
it displayed may have led to his appointment (August 20th, 1795) to
the topographical bureau of the Committee of Public Safety. His
first thought on hearing of this important advancement was that it
opened up an opportunity for proceeding to Turkey to organize the
artillery of the Sultan; and in a few days he sent in a formal
request to that effect—the first tangible proof of that
yearning after the Orient which haunted him all through life. But,
while straining his gaze eastwards, he experienced a sharp rebuff.
The Committee was on the point of granting his request, when an
examination of his recent conduct proved him guilty of a breach of
discipline in not proceeding to his Vendéan command. On the
very day when one department of the Committee empowered him to
proceed to Constantinople, the Central Committee erased his name
from the list of general officers (September 15th).

This time the blow seemed fatal. But Fortune appeared to compass
his falls only in order that he might the more brilliantly tower
aloft. Within three weeks he was hailed as the saviour of the new
republican constitution. The cause of this almost magical change in
his prospects is to be sought in the political unrest of France, to
which we must now briefly advert.

All through this summer of 1795 there were conflicts between
Jacobins and royalists. In the south the latter party had signally
avenged itself for the agonies of the preceding years, and the
ardour of the French temperament seemed about to drive that hapless
people from the “Red Terror” to a veritable “White Terror,” when
two disasters checked the course of the reaction. An attempt of a
large force of emigrant French nobles, backed up by British money
and ships, to rouse Brittany against the Convention was utterly
crushed by the able young Hoche; and nearly seven hundred prisoners
were afterwards shot down in cold blood (July). Shortly before this
blow, the little prince styled Louis XVII. succumbed to the brutal
treatment [pg.66]of his gaolers at the Temple in Paris;
and the hopes of the royalists now rested on the unpopular Comte de
Provence. Nevertheless, the political outlook in the summer of 1795
was not reassuring to the republicans; and the Commission of
Eleven, empowered by the Convention to draft new organic laws, drew
up an instrument of government, which, though republican in form,
seemed to offer all the stability of the most firmly rooted
oligarchy. Some such compromise was perhaps necessary; for the
Commonwealth was confronted by three dangers, anarchy resulting
from the pressure of the mob, an excessive centralization of power
in the hands of two committees, and the possibility of a coup
d’état
by some pretender or adventurer. Indeed, the
student of French history cannot fail to see that this is the
problem which is ever before the people of France. It has presented
itself in acute though diverse phases in 1797,1799,1814, 1830,
1848, 1851, and in 1871. Who can say that the problem has yet found
its complete solution?

In some respects the constitution which the Convention voted in
August, 1795, was skilfully adapted to meet the needs of the time.
Though democratic in spirit, it granted a vote only to those
citizens who had resided for a year in some dwelling and had paid
taxes, thus excluding the rabble who had proved to be dangerous to
any settled government. It also checked the hasty legislation which
had brought ridicule on successive National Assemblies. In order to
moderate the zeal for the manufacture of decrees, which had often
exceeded one hundred a month, a second or revising chamber was now
to be formed on the basis of age; for it had been found that the
younger the deputies the faster came forth the fluttering flocks of
decrees, that often came home to roost in the guise of curses. A
senatorial guillotine, it was now proposed, should thin out the
fledglings before they flew abroad at all. Of the seven hundred and
fifty deputies of France, the two hundred and fifty oldest men were
to form the Council of Ancients, having powers to amend or reject
the proposals [pg.67] emanating from the Council of Five
Hundred. In this Council were the younger deputies, and with them
rested the sole initiation of laws. Thus the young deputies were to
make the laws, but the older deputies were to amend or reject them;
and this nice adjustment of the characteristics of youth and age, a
due blending of enthusiasm with caution, promised to invigorate the
body politic and yet guard its vital interests. Lastly, in order
that the two Councils should continuously represent the feelings of
France, one third of their members must retire for re-election
every year, a device which promised to prevent any violent change
in their composition, such as might occur if, at the end of their
three years’ membership, all were called upon to resign at
once.

But the real crux of constitution builders had hitherto been in
the relations of the Legislature to the Executive. How should the
brain of the body politic, that is, the Legislature, be connected
with the hand, that is, the Executive? Obviously, so argued all
French political thinkers, the two functions were distinct and must
be kept separate. The results of this theory of the separation of
powers were clearly traceable in the course of the Revolution. When
the hand had been left almost powerless, as in 1791-2, owing to
democratic jealousy of the royal Ministry, the result had been
anarchy. The supreme needs of the State in the agonies of 1793 had
rendered the hand omnipotent: the Convention, that is, the brain,
was for some time powerless before its own instrument, the two
secret committees. Experience now showed that the brain must
exercise a general control over the hand, without unduly hampering
its actions. Evidently, then, the deputies of France must intrust
the details of administration to responsible Ministers, though some
directing agency seemed needed as a spur to energy and a check
against royalist plots. In brief, the Committee of Public Safety,
purged of its more dangerous powers, was to furnish the model for a
new body of five members, termed the Directory. This [pg.68]
organism, which was to give its name to the whole period 1795-1799,
was not the Ministry. There was no Ministry as we now use the term.
There were Ministers who were responsible individually for their
departments of State: but they never met for deliberation, or
communicated with the Legislature; they were only heads of
departments, who were responsible individually to the Directors.
These five men formed a powerful committee, deliberating in private
on the whole policy of the State and on all the work of the
Ministers. The Directory had not, it is true, the right of
initiating laws and of arbitrary arrest which the two committees
had freely exercised during the Terror. Its dependence on the
Legislature seemed also to be guaranteed by the Directors being
appointed by the two legislative Councils; while one of the five
was to vacate his office for re-election every year. But in other
respects the directorial powers were almost as extensive as those
wielded by the two secret committees, or as those which Bonaparte
was to inherit from the Directory in 1799. They comprised the
general control of policy in peace and war, the right to negotiate
treaties (subject to ratification by the legislative councils), to
promulgate laws voted by the Councils and watch over their
execution, and to appoint or dismiss the Ministers of State.

Such was the constitution which was proclaimed on September
22nd, 1795, or 1st Vendémiaire, Year IV., of the
revolutionary calendar. An important postscript to the original
constitution now excited fierce commotions which enabled the young
officer to repair his own shattered fortunes. The Convention,
terrified at the thought of a general election, which might send up
a malcontent or royalist majority, decided to impose itself on
France for at least two years longer. With an effrontery
unparalleled in parliamentary annals, it decreed that the law of
the new constitution, requiring the re-election of one-third of the
deputies every year, should now be applied to itself; and that the
rest of its members should sit in the forthcoming Councils. At once
a cry of disgust and rage arose from [pg.69] all who were weary of
the Convention and all its works. “Down with the two-thirds!” was
the cry that resounded through the streets of Paris. The movement
was not so much definitely royalist as vaguely malcontent. The many
were enraged by the existing dearth and by the failure of the
Revolution to secure even cheap bread. Doubtless the royalists
strove to drive on the discontent to the desired goal, and in many
parts they tinged the movement with an unmistakably Bourbon tint.
But it is fairly certain that in Paris they could not alone have
fomented a discontent so general as that of Vendémiaire.
That they would have profited by the defeat of the Convention is,
however, equally certain. The history of the Revolution proves that
those who at first merely opposed the excesses of the Jacobins
gradually drifted over to the royalists. The Convention now found
itself attacked in the very city which had been the chosen abode of
Liberty and Equality. Some thirty thousand of the Parisian National
Guards were determined to give short shrift to this Assembly that
clung so indecently to life; and as the armies were far away, the
Parisian malcontents seemed masters of the situation. Without doubt
they would have been but for their own precipitation and the energy
of Buonaparte.

But how came he to receive the military authority which was so
potently to influence the course of events? We left him in
Fructidor disgraced: we find him in the middle of
Vendémiaire leading part of the forces of the Convention.
This bewildering change was due to the pressing needs of the
Republic, to his own signal abilities, and to the discerning eye of
Barras, whose career claims a brief notice.

Paul Barras came of a Provençal family, and had an
adventurous life both on land and in maritime expeditions. Gifted
with a robust frame, consummate self-assurance, and a ready tongue,
he was well equipped for intrigues, both amorous and political,
when the outbreak of the Revolution gave his thoughts a more
serious turn. Espousing the ultra-democratic side, he yet [pg.70]
contrived to emerge unscathed from the schisms which were fatal to
less dextrous trimmers. He was present at the siege of Toulon, and
has striven in his “Mémoires” to disparage Buonaparte’s
services and exalt his own. At the crisis of Thermidor the
Convention intrusted him with the command of the “army of the
interior,” and the energy which he then displayed gained for him
the same position in the equally critical days of
Vendémiaire. Though he subsequently carped at the conduct of
Buonaparte, his action proved his complete confidence in that young
officer’s capacity: he at once sent for him, and intrusted him with
most important duties. Herein lies the chief chance of immortality
for the name of Barras; not that, as a terrorist, he slaughtered
royalists at Toulon; not that he was the military chief of the
Thermidorians, who, from fear of their own necks, ended the
supremacy of Robespierre; not even that he degraded the new
régime by a cynical display of all the worst vices of
the old; but rather because he was now privileged to hold the
stirrup for the great captain who vaulted lightly into the
saddle.

The present crisis certainly called for a man of skill and
determination. The malcontents had been emboldened by the timorous
actions of General Menou, who had previously been intrusted with
the task of suppressing the agitation. Owing to a praiseworthy
desire to avoid bloodshed, that general wasted time in parleying
with the most rebellious of the “sections” of Paris. The Convention
now appointed Barras to the command, while Buonaparte, Brune,
Carteaux, Dupont, Loison, Vachot, and Vézu were charged to
serve under him.[32] Such was the decree of the
Convention, which therefore refutes Napoleon’s later claim that he
was in command, and that of his admirers that he was second in
command.

[pg.71] Yet, intrusted from the outset by
Barras with important duties, he unquestionably became the
animating spirit of the defence. “From the first,” says
Thiébault, “his activity was astonishing: he seemed to be
everywhere at once: he surprised people by his laconic, clear, and
prompt orders: everybody was struck by the vigour of his
arrangements, and passed from admiration to confidence, from
confidence to enthusiasm.” Everything now depended on skill and
enthusiasm. The defenders of the Convention, comprising some four
or five thousand troops of the line, and between one and two
thousand patriots, gendarmes, and Invalides, were confronted by
nearly thirty thousand National Guards. The odds were therefore
wellnigh as heavy as those which menaced Louis XVI. on the day of
his final overthrow. But the place of the yielding king was now
filled by determined men, who saw the needs of the situation. In
the earlier scenes of the Revolution, Buonaparte had pondered on
the efficacy of artillery in street-fighting—a fit subject
for his geometrical genius. With a few cannon, he knew that he
could sweep all the approaches to the palace; and, on Barras’
orders, he despatched a dashing cavalry officer, Murat—a name
destined to become famous from Madrid to Moscow—to bring the
artillery from the neighbouring camp of Sablons. Murat secured them
before the malcontents of Paris could lay hands on them; and as the
“sections” of Paris had yielded up their own cannon after the
affrays of May, they now lacked the most potent force in
street-fighting. Their actions were also paralyzed by divided
counsels: their commander, an old general named Danican, moved his
men hesitatingly; he wasted precious minutes in parleying, and thus
gave time to Barras’ small but compact force to fight them in
detail. Buonaparte had skilfully disposed his cannon to bear on the
royalist columns that threatened the streets north of the
Tuileries. But for some time the two parties stood face to face,
seeking to cajole or intimidate one another. As the autumn
afternoon waned, shots were fired from some houses near the church
of [pg.72] St. Roch, where the malcontents had
their headquarters.[33] At once the streets became
the scene of a furious fight; furious but unequal; for Buonaparte’s
cannon tore away the heads of the malcontent columns. In vain did
the royalists pour in their volleys from behind barricades, or from
the neighbouring houses: finally they retreated on the barricaded
church, or fled down the Rue St. Honoré. Meanwhile their
bands from across the river, 5,000 strong, were filing across the
bridges, and menaced the Tuileries from that side, until here also
they melted away before the grapeshot and musketry poured into
their front and flank. By six o’clock the conflict was over. The
fight presents few, if any, incidents which are authentic. The
well-known engraving of Helman, which shows Buonaparte directing
the storming of the church of St. Roch is unfortunately quite
incorrect. He was not engaged there, but in the streets further
east: the church was not stormed: the malcontents held it all
through the night, and quietly surrendered it next morning.

Such was the great day of Vendémiaire. It cost the lives
of about two hundred on each side; at least, that is the usual
estimate, which seems somewhat incongruous with the stories of
fusillading and cannonading at close quarters, until we remember
that it is the custom of memoir-writers and newspaper editors to
trick out the details of a fight, and in the case of civil warfare
to minimise the bloodshed. Certainly the Convention acted with
clemency in the hour of victory: two only of the rebel leaders were
put to death; and it is pleasing to remember that when Menou was
charged with treachery, Buonaparte used his influence to procure
his freedom.

Bourrienne states that in his later days the victor deeply
regretted his action in this day of Vendémiaire. The
assertion seems incredible. The “whiff of grapeshot” crushed a
movement which could have led only to present anarchy, and probably
would have brought[pg.73] France back to royalism of an odious
type. It taught a severe lesson to a fickle populace which,
according to Mme. de Staël, was hungering for the spoils of
place as much as for any political object. Of all the events of his
post-Corsican life, Buonaparte need surely never have felt
compunctions for Vendémiaire.[34]

After four signal reverses in his career, he now enters on a
path strewn with glories. The first reward for his signal services
to the Republic was his appointment to be second in command of the
army of the interior; and when Barras resigned the first command,
he took that responsible post. But more brilliant honours were soon
to follow, the first of a social character, the second purely
military.

Buonaparte had already appeared timidly and awkwardly at the
salon of the voluptuous Barras, where the fair but frail
Madame Tallien—Notre Dame de Thermidor she was
styled—dazzled Parisian society by her classic features and
the uncinctured grace of her attire. There he reappeared, not in
the threadbare uniform that had attracted the giggling notice of
that giddy throng, but as the lion of the society which his talents
had saved. His previous attempts to gain the hand of a lady had
been unsuccessful. He had been refused, first by Mlle. Clary,
sister of his brother Joseph’s wife, and quite recently by Madame
Permon. Indeed, the scarecrow young officer had not been a
brilliant match. But now he saw at that salon a charming
widow, Josephine de Beauharnais, whose husband had perished in the
Terror. The ardour of his southern temperament, long repressed by
his privations, speedily rekindles in her presence: his stiff,
awkward manners thaw under her smiles: his silence vanishes when
she praises his military gifts: he admires her tact, her sympathy,
her beauty: he[pg.74] determines to marry her. The lady, on
her part, seems to have been somewhat terrified by her uncanny
wooer: she comments questioningly on his “violent tenderness almost
amounting to frenzy”: she notes uneasily his “keen inexplicable
gaze which imposes even on our Directors”: How would this eager
nature, this masterful energy, consort with her own “Creole
nonchalance”? She did well to ask herself whether the general’s
almost volcanic passion would not soon exhaust itself, and turn
from her own fading charms to those of women who were his equals in
age. Besides, when she frankly asked her own heart, she found that
she loved him not: she only admired him. Her chief consolation was
that if she married him, her friend Barras would help to gain for
Buonaparte the command of the Army of Italy. The advice of Barras
undoubtedly helped to still the questioning surmises of Josephine;
and the wedding was celebrated, as a civil contract, on March 9th,
1796. With a pardonable coquetry, the bride entered her age on the
register as four years less than the thirty-four which had passed
over her: while her husband, desiring still further to lessen the
disparity, entered his date of birth as 1768.

A fortnight before the wedding, he had been appointed to command
the Army of Italy: and after a honeymoon of two days at Paris, he
left his bride to take up his new military duties. Clearly, then,
there was some connection between this brilliant fortune and his
espousal of Josephine. But the assertion that this command was the
“dowry” offered by Barras to the somewhat reluctant bride is more
piquant than correct. That the brilliance of Buonaparte’s prospects
finally dissipated her scruples may be frankly admitted. But the
appointment to a command of a French army did not rest with Barras.
He was only one of the five Directors who now decided the chief
details of administration. His colleagues were Letourneur, Rewbell,
La Réveillière-Lépeaux, and the great Carnot;
and, as a matter of fact, it was the last-named who chiefly decided
the appointment in question. [pg.75] He had seen and
pondered over the plan of campaign which Buonaparte had designed
for the Army of Italy; and the vigour of the conception, the
masterly appreciation of topographical details which it displayed,
and the trenchant energy of its style had struck conviction to his
strategic genius. Buonaparte owed his command, not to a backstairs
intrigue, as was currently believed in the army, but rather to his
own commanding powers. While serving with the Army of Italy in
1794, he had carefully studied the coast-line and the passes
leading inland; and, according to the well-known savant, Volney,
the young officer, shortly after his release from imprisonment,
sketched out to him and to a Commissioner of the Convention the
details of the very plan of campaign which was to carry him
victoriously from the Genoese Riviera into the heart of Austria.[35] While describing this
masterpiece of strategy, says Volney, Buonaparte spoke as if
inspired. We can fancy the wasted form dilating with a sense of
power, the thin sallow cheeks aglow with enthusiasm, the hawk-like
eyes flashing at the sight of the helpless Imperial quarry, as he
pointed out on the map of Piedmont and Lombardy the features which
would favour a dashing invader and carry him to the very gates of
Vienna. The splendours of the Imperial Court at the Tuileries seem
tawdry and insipid when compared with the intellectual grandeur
which lit up that humble lodging at Nice with the first rays that
heralded the dawn of Italian liberation.

With the fuller knowledge which he had recently acquired, he now
in January, 1796, elaborated this plan of campaign, so that it at
once gained Carnot’s admiration. The Directors forwarded it to
General Schérer, who was in command of the Army of Italy,
but promptly received the “brutal” reply that the man who had
drafted the plan ought to come and carry it out. Long dissatisfied
with Schérer’s inactivity and constant complaints, the
Directory now took him at his word, and replaced him[pg.76] by
Buonaparte. Such is the truth about Buonaparte’s appointment to the
Army of Italy.

To Nice, then, the young general set out (March 21st)
accompanied, or speedily followed, by his faithful friends, Marmont
and Junot, as well as by other officers of whose energy he was
assured, Berthier, Murat, and Duroc. How much had happened since
the early summer of 1795, when he had barely the means to pay his
way to Paris! A sure instinct had drawn him to that hot-bed of
intrigues. He had played a desperate game, risking his commission
in order that he might keep in close touch with the central
authority. His reward for this almost superhuman confidence in his
own powers was correspondingly great; and now, though he knew
nothing of the handling of cavalry and infantry save from books, he
determined to lead the Army of Italy to a series of conquests that
would rival those of Cæsar. In presence of a will so stubborn
and genius so fervid, what wonder that a friend prophesied that his
halting-place would be either the throne or the scaffold? [pg.77]


CHAPTER V


THE ITALIAN CAMPAIGN

(1796)

In the personality of Napoleon nothing is more remarkable than
the combination of gifts which in most natures are mutually
exclusive; his instincts were both political and military; his
survey of a land took in not only the geographical environment but
also the material welfare of the people. Facts, which his foes
ignored, offered a firm fulcrum for the leverage of his will: and
their political edifice or their military policy crumbled to ruin
under an assault planned with consummate skill and pressed home
with relentless force.

For the exercise of all these gifts what land was so fitted as
the mosaic of States which was dignified with the name of
Italy?

That land had long been the battle-ground of the Bourbons and
the Hapsburgs; and their rivalries, aided by civic dissensions, had
reduced the people that once had given laws to Europe into a
condition of miserable weakness. Europe was once the battle-field
of the Romans: Italy was now the battle-field of Europe. The
Hapsburgs dominated the north, where they held the rich Duchy of
Milan, along with the great stronghold of Mantua, and some
scattered imperial fiefs. A scion of the House of Austria reigned
at Florence over the prosperous Duchy of Tuscany. Modena and Lucca
were under the general control of the Court of Vienna. The south of
the peninsula, along with Sicily, was swayed by Ferdinand IV., a
descendant of the Spanish [pg.78] Bourbons, who kept his people in a
condition of mediæval ignorance and servitude; and this
dynasty controlled the Duchy of Parma. The Papal States were also
sunk in the torpor of the Middle Ages; but in the northern
districts of Bologna and Ferrara, known as the “Legations,” the
inhabitants still remembered the time of their independence, and
chafed under the irritating restraints of Papal rule. This was seen
when the leaven of French revolutionary thought began to ferment in
Italian towns. Two young men of Bologna were so enamoured of the
new ideas, as to raise an Italian tricolour flag, green, white, and
red, and summon their fellow-citizens to revolt against the rule of
the Pope’s legate (November, 1794). The revolt was crushed, and the
chief offenders were hanged; but elsewhere the force of democracy
made itself felt, especially among the more virile peoples of
Northern Italy. Lombardy and Piedmont throbbed with suppressed
excitement. Even when the King of Sardinia, Victor Amadeus III.,
was waging war against the French Republic, the men of Turin were
with difficulty kept from revolt; and, as we have seen, the
Austro-Sardinian alliance was powerless to recover Savoy and Nice
from the soldiers of liberty or to guard the Italian Riviera from
invasion.

In fact, Bonaparte—for he henceforth spelt his name
thus—detected the political weakness of the Hapsburgs’
position in Italy. Masters of eleven distinct peoples north of the
Alps, how could they hope permanently to dominate a wholly alien
people south of that great mountain barrier? The many failures of
the old Ghibelline or Imperial party in face of any popular impulse
which moved the Italian nature to its depths revealed the
artificiality of their rule. Might not such an impulse be imparted
by the French Revolution? And would not the hopes of national
freedom and of emancipation from feudal imposts fire these peoples
with zeal for the French cause? Evidently there were vast
possibilities in a democratic propaganda. At the outset Bonaparte’s
racial sympathies were warmly aroused for the liberation of[pg.79]
Italy; and though his judgment was to be warped by the promptings
of ambition, he never lost sight of the welfare of the people
whence he was descended. In his “Memoirs written at St. Helena” he
summed up his convictions respecting the Peninsula in this
statesmanlike utterance: “Italy, isolated within its natural
limits, separated by the sea and by very high mountains from the
rest of Europe, seems called to be a great and powerful nation….
Unity in manners, language, literature ought finally, in a future
more or less remote, to unite its inhabitants under a single
government…. Rome is beyond doubt the capital which the Italians
will one day choose.” A prophetic saying: it came from a man who,
as conqueror and organizer, awakened that people from the torpor of
centuries and breathed into it something of his own indomitable
energy.

And then again, the Austrian possessions south of the Alps were
difficult to hold for purely military reasons. They were separated
from Vienna by difficult mountain ranges through which armies
struggled with difficulty. True, Mantua was a formidable
stronghold, but no fortress could make the Milanese other than a
weak and straggling territory, the retention of which by the Court
of Vienna was a defiance to the gospel of nature of which Rousseau
was the herald and Bonaparte the militant exponent.

The Austro-Sardinian forces were now occupying the pass which
separates the Apennines from the Maritime Alps north of the town of
Savona. They were accordingly near the headwaters of the Bormida
and the Tanaro, two of the chief affluents of the River Po: and
roads following those river valleys led, the one north-east, in the
direction of Milan, the other north-west towards Turin, the
Sardinian capital. A wedge of mountainous country separated these
roads as they diverged from the neighbourhood of Montenotte. Here
obviously was the vulnerable point of the Austro-Sardinian
position. Here therefore Bonaparte purposed to deliver his first
strokes, foreseeing that, should he sever the allies, he would
have[pg.80] in his favour every advantage both
political and topographical.

All this was possible to a commander who could overcome the
initial difficulties. But these difficulties were enormous. The
position of the French Army of Italy in March, 1796, was
precarious. Its detachments, echelonned near the coast from Savona
to Loano, and thence to Nice, or inland to the Col di Tende,
comprised in all 42,000 men, as against the Austro-Sardinian forces
amounting to 52,000 men.[36] Moreover, the allies occupied strong
positions on the northern slopes of the Maritime Alps and
Apennines, and, holding the inner and therefore shorter curve, they
could by a dextrous concentration have pushed their more widely
scattered opponents on to the shore, where the republicans would
have been harassed by the guns of the British cruisers. Finally,
Bonaparte’s troops were badly equipped, worse clad, and were not
paid at all. On his arrival at Nice at the close of March, the
young commander had to disband one battalion for mutinous
conduct. [37] For a brief space it seemed
doubtful how the army would receive this slim, delicate-looking
youth, known hitherto only as a skilful artillerist at Toulon and
in the streets of Paris. But he speedily gained the respect and
confidence of the rank and file, not only by stern punishment of
the mutineers, but by raising money from a local banker, so as to
make good some of the long arrears of pay. Other grievances he
rectified by prompt reorganization of the commissariat and kindred
departments. But, above all, by his burning words he thrilled them:
“Soldiers, you are half starved and half naked. The Government owes
you much, but can do nothing for you. Your patience and courage are
honourable to you, but they procure you neither advantage nor
glory.

I am about to lead you into the most fertile valleys of the
world: there you will find flourishing cities and teeming
provinces: there you will reap honour, glory, and riches. Soldiers
of the Army of Italy, will you lack courage?” Two years previously
so open a bid for the soldiers’ allegiance would have conducted any
French commander forthwith to the guillotine. But much had changed
since the days of Robespierre’s supremacy; Spartan austerity had
vanished; and the former insane jealousy of individual pre-eminence
was now favouring a startling reaction which was soon to install
the one supremely able man as absolute master of France.

Bonaparte’s conduct produced a deep impression alike on troops
and officers. From Masséna his energy and his trenchant
orders extorted admiration: and the tall swaggering Augereau shrank
beneath the intellectual superiority of his gaze. Moreover, at the
beginning of April the French received reinforcements which raised
their total to 49,300 men, and gave them a superiority of force;
for though the allies had 52,000, yet they were so widely scattered
as to be inferior in any one district. Besides, the Austrian
commander, Beaulieu, was seventy-one years of age, had only just
been sent into Italy, with which land he was ill acquainted, and
found one-third of his troops down with sickness.[38]

Bonaparte now began to concentrate his forces near Savona.
Fortune favoured him even before the campaign commenced. The snows
of winter, still lying on the mountains, though thawing on the
southern slopes, helped to screen his movements from the enemy’s
outposts; and the French vanguard pushed along the coastline even
as far as Voltri. This movement was designed to coerce the Senate
of Genoa into payment of a fine for its acquiescence in the seizure
of a French vessel by a British cruiser within its neutral
roadstead; but it served to alarm Beaulieu, who, breaking up his
cantonments,[pg.83] sent a strong column towards that
city. At the time this circumstance greatly annoyed Bonaparte, who
had hoped to catch the Imperialists dozing in their winter
quarters. Yet it is certain that the hasty move of their left flank
towards Voltri largely contributed to that brilliant opening of
Bonaparte’s campaign, which his admirers have generally regarded as
due solely to his genius.[39] For, when Beaulieu had thrust
his column into the broken coast district between Genoa and Voltri,
he severed it dangerously far from his centre, which marched up the
valley of the eastern branch of the Bormida to occupy the passes of
the Apennines north of Savona. This, again, was by no means in
close touch with the Sardinian allies encamped further to the west
in and beyond Ceva. Beaulieu, writing at a later date to Colonel
Graham, the English attaché at his headquarters,
ascribed his first disasters to Argenteau, his lieutenant at
Montenotte, who employed only a third of the forces placed under
his command. But division of forces was characteristic of the
Austrians in all their operations, and they now gave a fine
opportunity to any enterprising opponent who should crush their
weak and unsupported centre. In obedience to orders from Vienna,
Beaulieu assumed the offensive; but he brought his chief force to
bear on the French vanguard at Voltri, which he drove in with some
loss. While he was occupying Voltri, the boom of cannon echoing
across the mountains warned his outposts that the real
campaign[pg.84] was opening in the broken country
north of Savona.[40] There the weak Austrian
centre had occupied a ridge or plateau above the village of
Montenotte, through which ran the road leading to Alessandria and
Milan. Argenteau’s attack partly succeeded: but the stubborn
bravery of a French detachment checked it before the redoubt which
commanded the southern prolongation of the heights named
Monte-Legino.[41]

Such was the position of affairs when Bonaparte hurried up. On
the following day (April 12th), massing the French columns of
attack under cover of an early morning mist, he moved them to their
positions, so that the first struggling rays of sunlight revealed
to the astonished Austrians the presence of an army ready to crush
their front and turn their flanks. For a time the Imperialists
struggled bravely against the superior forces in their front; but
when Masséna pressed round their right wing, they gave way
and beat a speedy retreat to save themselves from entire capture.
Bonaparte took no active share in the battle: he was, very
properly, intent on the wider problem of severing the
Austrians[pg.85] from their allies, first by the
turning movement of Masséna, and then by pouring other
troops into the gap thus made. In this he entirely succeeded. The
radical defects in the Austrian dispositions left them utterly
unable to withstand the blows which he now showered upon them. The
Sardinians were too far away on the west to help Argenteau in his
hour of need: they were in and beyond Ceva, intent on covering the
road to Turin: whereas, as Napoleon himself subsequently wrote,
they should have been near enough to their allies to form one
powerful army, which, at Dego or Montenotte, would have defended
both Turin and Milan. “United, the two forces would have been
superior to the French army: separated, they were lost.”

The configuration of the ground favoured Bonaparte’s plan of
driving the Imperialists down the valley of the Bormida in a
north-easterly direction; and the natural desire of a beaten
general to fall back towards his base of supplies also impelled
Beaulieu and Argenteau to retire towards Milan. But that would
sever their connections with the Sardinians, whose base of
supplies, Turin, lay in a north-westerly direction.

Bonaparte therefore hurled his forces at once against the
Austrians and a Sardinian contingent at Millesimo, and defeated
them, Augereau’s division cutting off the retreat of twelve hundred
of their men under Provera. Weakened by this second blow, the
allies fell back on the intrenched village of Dego. Their position
was of a strength proportionate to its strategic importance; for
its loss would completely sever all connection between their two
main armies save by devious routes many miles in their rear. They
therefore clung desperately to the six mamelons and redoubts which
barred the valley and dominated some of the neighbouring heights.
Yet such was the superiority of the French in numbers that these
positions were speedily turned by Masséna, whom Bonaparte
again intrusted with the movement on the enemy’s flank and rear. A
strange event followed. The victors, while pillaging the country
for the supplies [pg.86] which Bonaparte’s sharpest orders
failed to draw from the magazines and stores on the sea-coast, were
attacked in the dead of night by five Austrian battalions that had
been ordered up to support their countrymen at Dego. These, after
straying among the mountains, found themselves among bands of the
marauding French, whom they easily scattered, seizing Dego itself.
Apprised of this mishap, Bonaparte hurried up more troops from the
rear, and on the 15th recovered the prize which had so nearly been
snatched from his grasp. Had Beaulieu at this time thrown all his
forces on the French, he might have retrieved his first
misfortunes: but foresight and energy were not to be found at the
Austrian headquarters: the surprise at Dego was the work of a
colonel; and for many years to come the incompetence of their aged
commanders was to paralyze the fine fighting qualities of the
“white-coats.” In three conflicts they had been outmanoeuvred and
outnumbered, and drew in their shattered columns to Acqui.

The French commander now led his columns westward against the
Sardinians, who had fallen back on their fortified camp at Ceva, in
the upper valley of the Tanaro. There they beat off one attack of
the French. A check in front of a strongly intrenched position was
serious. It might have led to a French disaster, had the Austrians
been able to bring aid to their allies. Bonaparte even summoned a
council of war to deliberate on the situation. As a rule, a council
of war gives timid advice. This one strongly advised a second
attack on the camp—a striking proof of the ardour which then
nerved the republican generals. Not yet were they
condottieri carving out fortunes by their swords: not yet
were they the pampered minions of an autocrat, intent primarily on
guarding the estates which his favour had bestowed. Timidity was
rather the mark of their opponents. When the assault on the
intrenchments of Ceva was about to be renewed, the Sardinian forces
were discerned filing away westwards. Their general indulged the
fond hope of holding the French at bay at several[pg.87]
strong natural positions on his march. He was bitterly to rue his
error. The French divisions of Sérurier and Dommartin closed
in on him, drove him from Mondovi, and away towards Turin.

Bonaparte had now completely succeeded. Using to the full the
advantage of his central position between the widely scattered
detachments of his foes, he had struck vigorously at their natural
point of junction, Montenotte, and by three subsequent
successes—for the evacuation of Ceva can scarcely be called a
French victory—had forced them further and further apart
until Turin was almost within his power.

It now remained to push these military triumphs to their natural
conclusion, and impose terms of peace on the House of Savoy, which
was secretly desirous of peace. The Directors had ordered Bonaparte
that he should seek to detach Sardinia from the Austrian alliance
by holding out the prospect of a valuable compensation for the loss
of Savoy and Nice in the fertile Milanese.[42]
The prospect of this rich prize would, the Directors surmised,
dissolve the Austro-Sardinian alliance, as soon as the allies had
felt the full vigour of the French arms. Not that Bonaparte himself
was to conduct these negotiations. He was to forward to the
Directory all offers of submission. Nay, he was not empowered to
grant on his own responsibility even an armistice. He was merely to
push the foe hard, and feed his needy soldiers on the conquered
territory. He was to be solely a general, never a negotiator.

The Directors herein showed keen jealousy or striking ignorance
of military affairs. How could he keep the Austrians quiet while
envoys passed between Turin and Paris? All the dictates of common
sense required him to grant an armistice to the Court of Turin
before the Austrians could recover from their recent disasters. But
the King of Sardinia drew him from a perplexing situation by
instructing Colli to make overtures for an armistice as[pg.88]
preliminary to a peace. At once the French commander replied that
such powers belonged to the Directory; but as for an armistice, it
would only be possible if the Court of Turin placed in his hands
three fortresses, Coni, Tortona, and Alessandria, besides
guaranteeing the transit of French armies through Piedmont and the
passage of the Po at Valenza. Then, with his unfailing belief in
accomplished facts, Bonaparte pushed on his troops to Cherasco.

Near that town he received the Piedmontese envoys; and from the
pen of one of them we have an account of the general’s behaviour in
his first essay in diplomacy. His demeanour was marked by that
grave and frigid courtesy which was akin to Piedmontese customs. In
reply to the suggestions of the envoys that some of the conditions
were of little value to the French, he answered: “The Republic, in
intrusting to me the command of an army, has credited me with
possessing enough discernment to judge of what that army requires,
without having recourse to the advice of my enemy.” Apart, however,
from this sarcasm, which was uttered in a hard and biting voice,
his tone was coldly polite. He reserved his home thrust for the
close of the conference. When it had dragged on till considerably
after noon with no definite result, he looked at his watch and
exclaimed: “Gentlemen, I warn you that a general attack is ordered
for two o’clock, and that if I am not assured that Coni will be put
in my hands before nightfall, the attack will not be postponed for
one moment. It may happen to me to lose battles, but no one shall
ever see me lose minutes either by over-confidence or by sloth.”
The terms of the armistice of Cherasco were forthwith signed (April
28th); they were substantially the same as those first offered by
the victor. During the luncheon which followed, the envoys were
still further impressed by his imperturbable confidence and
trenchant phrases; as when he told them that the campaign was the
exact counterpart of what he had planned in 1794; or described a
council of war as a convenient device for covering cowardice or
irresolution [pg.89] in the commander; or asserted that
nothing could now stop him before the walls of Mantua.[43]

As a matter of fact, the French army was at that time so
disorganized by rapine as scarcely to have withstood a combined and
vigorous attack by Beaulieu and Colli. The republicans, long
exposed to hunger and privations, were now revelling in the fertile
plains of Piedmont. Large bands of marauders ranged the
neighbouring country, and the regiments were often reduced to mere
companies. From the grave risks of this situation Bonaparte was
rescued by the timidity of the Court of Turin, which signed the
armistice at Cherasco eighteen days after the commencement of the
campaign. A fortnight later the preliminaries of peace were signed
between France and the King of Sardinia, by which the latter
yielded up his provinces of Savoy and Nice, and renounced the
alliance with Austria. Great indignation was felt in the
Imperialist camp at this news; and it was freely stated that the
Piedmontese had let themselves be beaten in order to compass a
peace that had been tacitly agreed upon in the month of January.[44]

Even before this auspicious event, Bonaparte’s despatches to the
Directors were couched in almost imperious terms, which showed that
he felt himself the master of the situation. He advised them as to
their policy towards Sardinia, pointing out that, as Victor Amadeus
had yielded up three important fortresses, he was practically in
the hands of the French: “If you do not accept peace with him, if
your plan is to dethrone him, you must amuse him for a few
decades[45] and must warn me: I then
seize Valenza and march on Turin.” In military affairs the young
general showed that he would brook no interference from Paris. He
requested the Directory to draft 15,000 men from Kellermann’s[pg.90]
Army of the Alps to reinforce him: “That will give me an army of
45,000 men, of which possibly I may send a part to Rome. If you
continue your confidence and approve these plans, I am sure of
success: Italy is yours.” Somewhat later, the Directors proposed to
grant the required reinforcements, but stipulated for the retention
of part of the army in the Milanese under the command of
Kellermann
. Thereupon Bonaparte replied (May 14th) that, as the
Austrians had been reinforced, it was highly impolitic to divide
the command. Each general had his own way of making war.
Kellermann, having more experience, would doubtless do it better:
but both together would do it very badly.

Again the Directors had blundered. In seeking to subject
Bonaparte to the same rules as had been imposed on all French
generals since the treason of Dumouriez in 1793, they were
doubtless consulting the vital interests of the Commonwealth. But,
while striving to avert all possibilities of Cæsarism, they
now sinned against that elementary principle of strategy which
requires unity of design in military operations. Bonaparte’s retort
was unanswerable, and nothing more was heard of the luckless
proposal.

Meanwhile the peace with the House of Savoy had thrown open the
Milanese to Bonaparte’s attack. Holding three Sardinian fortresses,
he had an excellent base of operations; for the lands restored to
the King of Sardinia were to remain subject to requisitions for the
French army until the general peace. The Austrians, on the other
hand, were weakened by the hostility of their Italian subjects,
and, worst of all, they depended ultimately on reinforcements drawn
from beyond the Alps by way of Mantua. In the rich plains of
Lombardy they, however, had one advantage which was denied to them
among the rocks of the Apennines. Their generals could display the
tactical skill on which they prided themselves, and their splendid
cavalry had some chance of emulating the former exploits of the
Hungarian and Croatian horse. They therefore awaited the onset of
[pg.91] the French, little dismayed by recent
disasters, and animated by the belief that their antagonist,
unversed in regular warfare, would at once lose in the plains the
bubble reputation gained in ravines. But the country in the second
part of this campaign was not less favourable to Bonaparte’s
peculiar gifts than that in which he had won his first laurels as
commander. Amidst the Apennines, where only small bodies of men
could be moved, a general inexperienced in the handling of cavalry
and infantry could make his first essays in tactics with fair
chances of success. Speed, energy, and the prompt seizure of a
commanding central position were the prime requisites; the handling
of vast masses of men was impossible. The plains of Lombardy
facilitated larger movements; but even here the numerous broad
swift streams fed by the Alpine snows, and the network of
irrigating dykes, favoured the designs of a young and daring leader
who saw how to use natural obstacles so as to baffle and ensnare
his foes. Bonaparte was now to show that he excelled his enemies,
not only in quickness of eye and vigour of intellect, but also in
the minutiæ of tactics and in those larger strategic
conceptions which decide the fate of nations. In the first place,
having the superiority of force, he was able to attack. This is an
advantage at all times: for the aggressor can generally mislead his
adversary by a series of feints until the real blow can be
delivered with crushing effect. Such has been the aim of all great
leaders from the time of Epaminondas and Alexander, Hannibal and
Cæsar, down to the age of Luxembourg, Marlborough, and
Frederick the Great. Aggressive tactics were particularly suited to
the French soldiery, always eager, active, and intelligent, and now
endowed with boundless enthusiasm in their cause and in their
leader.

Then again he was fully aware of the inherent vice of the
Austrian situation. It was as if an unwieldy organism stretched a
vulnerable limb across the huge barrier of the Alps, exposing it to
the attack of a [pg.92] compacter body. It only remained for
Bonaparte to turn against his foes the smaller geographical
features on which they too implicitly relied. Beaulieu had retired
beyond the Po and the Ticino, expecting that the attack on the
Milanese would be delivered across the latter stream by the
ordinary route, which crossed it at Pavia. Near that city the
Austrians occupied a strong position with 26,000 men, while other
detachments patrolled the banks of the Ticino further north, and
those of the Po towards Valenza, only 5,000 men being sent towards
Piacenza. Bonaparte, however, was not minded to take the ordinary
route. He determined to march, not as yet on the north of the River
Po, where snow-swollen streams coursed down from the Alps, but
rather on the south side, where the Apennines throw off fewer
streams and also of smaller volume. From the fortress of Tortona he
could make a rush at Piacenza, cross the Po there, and thus gain
the Milanese almost without a blow. To this end he had stipulated
in the recent terms of peace that he might cross the Po at Valenza;
and now, amusing his foes by feints on that side, he vigorously
pushed his main columns along the southern bank of the Po, where
they gathered up all the available boats. The vanguard, led by the
impetuous Lannes, seized the ferry at Piacenza, before the Austrian
horse appeared, and scattered a squadron or two which strove to
drive them back into the river (May 7th).

Time was thus gained for a considerable number of French to
cross the river in boats or by the ferry. Working under the eye of
their leader, the French conquered all obstacles: a bridge of boats
soon spanned the stream, and was defended by a tête de
pont
; and with forces about equal in number to Liptay’s
Austrians, the republicans advanced northwards, and, after a tough
struggle, dislodged their foes from the village of Fombio. This
success drove a solid wedge between Liptay and his
commander-in-chief, who afterwards bitterly blamed him, first for
retreating, and secondly for not reporting his retreat to
headquarters. [pg.93] It would appear, however, that Liptay
had only 5,000 men (not the 8,000 which Napoleon and French
historians have credited to him), that he was sent by Beaulieu to
Piacenza too late to prevent the crossing by the French, and that
at the close of the fight on the following day he was completely
cut off from communicating with his superior. Beaulieu, with his
main force, advanced on Fombio, stumbled on the French, where he
looked to find Liptay, and after a confused fight succeeded in
disengaging himself and withdrawing towards Lodi, where the
high-road leading to Mantua crossed the River Adda. To that stream
he directed his remaining forces to retire. He thereby left Milan
uncovered (except for the garrison which held the citadel), and
abandoned more than the half of Lombardy; but, from the military
point of view, his retreat to the Adda was thoroughly sound. Yet
here again a movement strategically correct was marred by tactical
blunders. Had he concentrated all his forces at the nearest point
of the Adda which the French could cross, namely Pizzighetone, he
would have rendered any flank march of theirs to the northward
extremely hazardous; but he had not yet sufficiently learned from
his terrible teacher the need of concentration; and, having at
least three passages to guard, he kept his forces too spread out to
oppose a vigorous move against any one of them. Indeed, he
despaired of holding the line of the Adda, and retired eastwards
with a great part of his army.

Consequently, when Bonaparte, only three days after the seizure
of Piacenza, threw his almost undivided force against the town of
Lodi, his passage was disputed only by the rearguard, whose anxiety
to cover the retreat of a belated detachment far exceeded their
determination to defend the bridge over the Adda. This was a narrow
structure, some eighty fathoms long, standing high above the swift
but shallow river. Resolutely held by well-massed troops and
cannon, it might have cost the French a severe struggle: but the
Imperialists were badly handled: some were posted in and around the
[pg.94] town which was between the river and
the advancing French; and the weak walls of Lodi were soon
escaladed by the impetuous republicans. The Austrian commander,
Sebottendorf, now hastily ranged his men along the eastern bank of
the river, so as to defend the bridge and prevent any passage of
the river by boats or by a ford above the town. The Imperialists
numbered only 9,627 men; they were discouraged by defeats and by
the consciousness that no serious stand could be attempted before
they reached the neighbourhood of Mantua; and their efforts to
break down the bridge were now frustrated by the French, who,
posted behind the walls of Lodi on the higher bank of the stream,
swept their opponents’ position with a searching artillery fire.
Having shaken the constancy of his foes and refreshed his own
infantry by a brief rest in Lodi, Bonaparte at 6 p.m. secretly
formed a column of his choicest troops and hurled it against the
bridge. A hot fire of grapeshot and musketry tore its front, and
for a time the column bent before the iron hail. But, encouraged by
the words of their young leader, generals, corporals, and
grenadiers pressed home their charge. This time, aided by
sharp-shooters who waded to islets in the river, the assailants
cleared the bridge, bayoneted the Austrian cannoneers, attacked the
first and second lines of supporting foot, and, when reinforced,
compelled horse and foot to retreat towards Mantua.[46]

Such was the affair of Lodi (May 10th). A legendary[pg.95]
glamour hovers around all the details of this conflict and invests
it with fictitious importance. Beaulieu’s main force was far away,
and there was no hope of entrapping anything more than the rear of
his army. Moreover, if this were the object, why was not the flank
move of the French cavalry above Lodi pushed home earlier in the
fight? This, if supported by infantry, could have outflanked the
enemy while the perilous rush was made against the bridge; and such
a turning movement would probably have enveloped the Austrian force
while it was being shattered in front. That is the view in which
the strategist, Clausewitz, regards this encounter. Far different
was the impression which it created among the soldiers and
Frenchmen at large. They valued a commander more for bravery of the
bull-dog type than for any powers of reasoning and subtle
combination. These, it is true, Bonaparte had already shown. He now
enchanted the soldiery by dealing a straight sharp blow. It had a
magical effect on their minds. On the evening of that day the
French soldiers, with antique republican camaraderie,
saluted their commander as le petit caporal for his personal
bravery in the fray, and this endearing phrase helped to
immortalize the affair of the bridge of Lodi.[47]
It shot a thrill of exultation through France. With pardonable
exaggeration, men told how he charged at the head of the column,
and, with Lannes, was the first to reach the opposite side; and
later generations have figured him charging before his tall
grenadiers—a feat that was actually performed by Lannes,
Berthier, Masséna, Cervoni, and Dallemagne. It was all one.
Bonaparte alone was the hero of the day. He reigned supreme in the
hearts of the soldiers, and he saw the importance of this conquest.
At St. Helena he confessed to Montholon that it was the victory of
Lodi which fanned his ambition into a steady flame.

A desire of stimulating popular enthusiasm throughout Italy
impelled the young victor to turn away from his real objective, the
fortress of Mantua, to the political[pg.96] capital of Lombardy.
The people of Milan hailed their French liberators with enthusiasm:
they rained flowers on the bronzed soldiers of liberty, and pointed
to their tattered uniforms and worn-out shoes as proofs of their
triumphant energy: above all, they gazed with admiration, not
unmixed with awe, at the thin pale features of the young commander,
whose plain attire bespoke a Spartan activity, whose ardent gaze
and decisive gestures proclaimed a born leader of men. Forthwith he
arranged for the investment of the citadel where eighteen hundred
Austrians held out: he then received the chief men of the city with
easy Italian grace; and in the evening he gave a sumptuous ball, at
which all the dignity, wealth, and beauty of the old Lombard
capital shone resplendent. For a brief space all went well between
the Lombards and their liberators. He received with flattering
distinction the chief artists and men of letters, and also sought
to quicken the activity of the University of Pavia. Political clubs
and newspapers multiplied throughout Lombardy; and actors, authors,
and editors joined in a pæan of courtly or fawning praise, to
the new Scipio, Cæsar, Hannibal, and Jupiter.

There were other reasons why the Lombards should worship the
young victor. Apart from the admiration which a gifted race ever
feels for so fascinating a combination of youthful grace with
intellectual power and martial prowess, they believed that this
Italian hero would call the people to political activity, perchance
even to national independence. For this their most ardent spirits
had sighed, conspired, or fought during the eighty-three years of
the Austrian occupation. Ever since the troublous times of Dante
there had been prophetic souls who caught the vision of a new
Italy, healed of her countless schisms, purified from her social
degradations, and uniting the prowess of her ancient life with the
gentler arts of the present for the perfection of her own powers
and for the welfare of mankind. The gleam of this vision had shone
forth even amidst the thunder claps of the French Revolution; and
now that the storm [pg.97] had burst over the plains of
Lombardy, ecstatic youths seemed to see the vision embodied in the
person of Bonaparte himself. At the first news of the success at
Lodi the national colours were donned as cockades, or waved
defiance from balconies and steeples to the Austrian garrisons. All
truly Italian hearts believed that the French victories heralded
the dawn of political freedom not only for Lombardy, but for the
whole peninsula.

Bonaparte’s first actions increased these hopes. He abolished
the Austrian machinery of government, excepting the Council of
State, and approved the formation of provisional municipal councils
and of a National Guard. At the same time, he wrote guardedly to
the Directors at Paris, asking whether they proposed to organize
Lombardy as a republic, as it was much more ripe for this form of
government than Piedmont. Further than this he could not go; but at
a later date he did much to redeem his first promises to the people
of Northern Italy.

The fair prospect was soon overclouded by the financial measures
urged on the young commander from Paris, measures which were
disastrous to the Lombards and degrading to the liberators
themselves. The Directors had recently bidden him to press hard on
the Milanese, and levy large contributions in money, provisions,
and objects of art, seeing that they did not intend to keep this
country.[48] Bonaparte accordingly issued a proclamation (May
19th), imposing on Lombardy the sum of twenty million francs,
remarking that it was a very light sum for so fertile a country.
Only two days before he had in a letter to the Directors described
it as exhausted by five years of war. As for the assertion that the
army needed this sum, it may be compared with his private
notification to the Directory, three days after his proclamation,
that they might speedily count on six to eight millions of the
Lombard contribution, as lying[pg.98] ready at their
disposal, “it being over and above what the army requires.” This is
the first definite suggestion by Bonaparte of that system of
bleeding conquered lands for the benefit of the French Exchequer,
which enabled him speedily to gain power over the Directors.
Thenceforth they began to connive at his diplomatic irregularities,
and even to urge on his expeditions into wealthy districts,
provided that the spoils went to Paris; while the conqueror, on his
part, was able tacitly to assume that tone of authority with which
the briber treats the bribed.[49]

The exaction of this large sum, and of various requisites for
the army, as well as the “extraction” of works of art for the
benefit of French museums, at once aroused the bitterest feelings.
The loss of priceless treasures, such as the manuscript of Virgil
which had belonged to Petrarch, and the masterpieces of Raphael and
Leonardo da Vinci, might perhaps have been borne: it concerned only
the cultured few, and their effervescence was soon quelled by
patrols of French cavalry. Far different was it with the peasants
between Milan and Pavia. Drained by the white-coats, they now
refused to be bled for the benefit of the blue-coats of France.
They rushed to arms. The city of Pavia defied the attack of a
French column until cannon battered in its gates. Then the
republicans rushed in, massacred all the armed men for some hours,
and glutted their lust and rapacity. By order of Bonaparte, the
members of the municipal council were condemned to execution; but a
delay occurred before this ferocious order was carried out, and it
was subsequently mitigated. Two hundred hostages were, however,
sent away into France as a guarantee for the good behaviour of the
unfortunate city: whereupon the chief announced to the Directory
that this would serve as a useful lesson to the peoples of
Italy.

In one sense this was correct. It gave the Italians a true
insight into French methods; and painful emotions thrilled the
peoples of the peninsula when they realized[pg.99] at what a price
their liberation was to be effected. Yet it is unfair to lay the
chief blame on Bonaparte for the pillage of Lombardy. His actions
were only a development of existing revolutionary customs; but
never had these demoralizing measures been so thoroughly enforced
as in the present system of liberation and blackmail. Lombardy was
ransacked with an almost Vandal rapacity. Bonaparte desired little
for himself. His aim ever was power rather than wealth. Riches he
valued only as a means to political supremacy. But he took care to
place the Directors and all his influential officers deeply in his
debt. To the five soi-disant rulers of France he sent one
hundred horses, the finest that could be found in Lombardy, to
replace “the poor creatures which now draw your carriages”;[50]
to his officers his indulgence was passive, but usually effective.
Marmont states that Bonaparte once reproached him for his
scrupulousness in returning the whole of a certain sum which he had
been commissioned to recover. “At that time,” says Marmont, “we
still retained a flower of delicacy on these subjects.” This Alpine
gentian was soon to fade in the heats of the plains. Some generals
made large fortunes, eminently so Masséna, first in plunder
as in the fray. And yet the commander, who was so lenient to his
generals, filled his letters to the Directory with complaints about
the cloud of French commissioners, dealers, and other civilian
harpies who battened on the spoil of Lombardy. It seems impossible
to avoid the conclusion that this indulgence towards the soldiers
and severity towards civilians was the result of a fixed
determination to link indissolubly to his fortunes the generals and
rank and file. The contrast in his behaviour was often startling.
Some of the civilians he imprisoned: others he desired to shoot;
but as the hardiest robbers had generally made to themselves
friends of the military mammon of unrighteousness, they escaped
with a fine ridiculously out of proportion to their actual gains.[51] [pg.100]

The Dukes of Parma and Modena were also mulcted. The former of
these, owing to his relationship with the Spanish Bourbons, with
whom the Directory desired to remain on friendly terms, was
subjected to the fine of merely two million francs and twenty
masterpieces of art, these last to be selected by French
commissioners from the galleries of the duchy; but the Duke of
Modena, who had assisted the Austrian arms, purchased his pardon by
an indemnity of ten million francs, and by the cession of twenty
pictures, the chief artistic treasures of his States.[52]
As Bonaparte naïvely stated to the Directors, the duke had no
fortresses or guns; consequently these could not be demanded from
him.

From this degrading work Bonaparte strove to wean his soldiers
by recalling them to their nobler work of carrying on the
enfranchisement of Italy. In a proclamation (May 20th) which even
now stirs the blood like a trumpet call, he bade his soldiers
remember that, though much had been done, a far greater task yet
awaited them. Posterity must not reproach them for having found
their Capua in Lombardy. Rome was to be freed: the Eternal City was
to renew her youth and show again the virtues of her ancient
worthies, Brutus and Scipio. Then France would give a glorious
peace to Europe; then their fellow-citizens would say of each
champion of liberty as he returned to his hearth: “He was of the
Army of Italy.” By such stirring words did he entwine with the love
of liberty that passion for military glory which was destined to
strangle the Republic.

Meanwhile the Austrians had retired behind the banks of the
Mincio and the walls of its guardian fortress, Mantua. Their
position was one of great strength. The river, which carries off
the surplus waters of Lake Garda, joins the River Po after a course
of some thirty miles. Along with the tongue-like cavity occupied by
its parent lake, the river forms the chief inner barrier to all
invaders of Italy. From the earliest times down to those[pg.101] of the two Napoleons, the banks of
the Mincio have witnessed many of the contests which have decided
the fortunes of the peninsula. On its lower course, where the river
widens out into a semicircular lagoon flanked by marshes and
backwaters, is the historic town of Mantua. For this position, if
we may trust the picturesque lines of Mantua’s noblest son,[53]
the three earliest races of Northern Italy had striven; and when
the power of imperial Rome was waning, the fierce Attila pitched
his camp on the banks of the Mincio, and there received the pontiff
Leo, whose prayers and dignity averted the threatening torrent of
the Scythian horse.

It was by this stream, famed in war as in song, that the
Imperialists now halted their shattered forces, awaiting
reinforcements from Tyrol. These would pass down the valley of the
Adige, and in the last part of their march would cross the lands of
the Venetian Republic. For this action there was a long-established
right of way, which did not involve a breach of the neutrality of
Venice. But, as some of the Austrian troops had straggled on to the
Venetian territory south of Brescia, the French commander had no
hesitation in openly violating Venetian neutrality by the
occupation of that town (May 26th). Augereau’s division was also
ordered to push on towards the west shore of Lake Garda, and there
collect boats as if a crossing were intended. Seeing this, the
Austrians seized the small Venetian fortress of Peschiera, which
commands the exit of the Mincio from the lake, and Venetian
neutrality was thenceforth wholly disregarded.

By adroit moves on the borders of the lake, Bonaparte now sought
to make Beaulieu nervous about his communications with Tyrol
through the river valley of the Adige; he completely succeeded:
seeking to guard the important positions on that river between
Rivoli and Roveredo, Beaulieu so weakened his forces on the Mincio,
that at Borghetto and Valeggio he had only two battalions and ten
squadrons of horse, or about two thousand[pg.102] men. Lannes’
grenadiers, therefore, had little difficulty in forcing a passage
on May 30th, whereupon Beaulieu withdrew to the upper Adige, highly
satisfied with himself for having victualled the fortress of Mantua
so that it could withstand a long siege. This was, practically, his
sole achievement in the campaign. Outnumbered, outgeneralled,
bankrupt in health as in reputation, he soon resigned his command,
but not before he had given signs of “downright dotage.”[54]
He had, however, achieved immortality: his incapacity threw into
brilliant relief the genius of his young antagonist, and therefore
appreciably affected the fortunes of Italy and of Europe.

Bonaparte now despatched Masséna’s division northwards,
to coop up the Austrians in the narrow valley of the upper Adige,
while other regiments began to close in on Mantua. The
peculiarities of the ground favoured its investment. The
semicircular lagoon which guards Mantua on the north, and the
marshes on the south side, render an assault very difficult; but
they also limit the range of ground over which sorties can be made,
thereby lightening the work of the besiegers; and during part of
the blockade Napoleon left fewer than five thousand men for this
purpose. It was clear, however, that the reduction of Mantua would
be a tedious undertaking, such as Bonaparte’s daring and
enterprising genius could ill brook, and that his cherished design
of marching northwards to effect a junction with Moreau on the
Danube was impossible. Having only 40,400 men with him at
midsummer, he had barely enough to hold the line of the Adige, to
blockade Mantua, and to keep open his communications with
France.

At the command of the Directory he turned southward against
feebler foes. The relations between the Papal States and the French
Republic had been hostile since the assassination of the French
envoy, Basseville, at Rome, in the early days of 1793; but the
Pope, Pius VI., had confined himself to anathemas against the
revolutionists and prayers for the success of the First
Coalition.

[pg.103] This conduct now drew upon him a
sharp blow. French troops crossed the Po and seized Bologna,
whereupon the terrified cardinals signed an armistice with the
republican commander, agreeing to close all their States to the
English, and to admit a French garrison to the port of Ancona. The
Pope also consented to yield up “one hundred pictures, busts,
vases, or statues, as the French Commissioners shall determine,
among which shall especially be included the bronze bust of Junius
Brutus and the marble bust of Marcus Brutus, together with five
hundred manuscripts.” He was also constrained to pay 15,500,000
francs, besides animals and goods such as the French agents should
requisition for their army, exclusive of the money and materials
drawn from the districts of Bologna and Ferrara. The grand total,
in money, and in kind, raised from the Papal States in this
profitable raid, was reckoned by Bonaparte himself as 34,700,000
francs,[55] or about;
£1,400,000—a liberal assessment for the life of a
single envoy and the bruta fulmina of the Vatican.

Equally lucrative was a dash into Tuscany. As the Grand Duke of
this fertile land had allowed English cruisers and merchants
certain privileges at Leghorn, this was taken as a departure from
the neutrality which he ostensibly maintained since the signature
of a treaty of peace with France in 1795. A column of the
republicans now swiftly approached Leghorn and seized much valuable
property from British merchants. Yet the invaders failed to secure
the richest of the hoped-for plunder; for about forty English
merchantmen sheered off from shore as the troops neared the
seaport, and an English frigate, swooping down, carried off two
French vessels almost under the eyes of Bonaparte himself. This
last outrage gave, it is true, a slight excuse for the levying of
requisitions in Leghorn and its environs; yet, according to the
memoir-writer, Miot de Melito, this unprincipled action must be
attributed not to Bonaparte, but to the urgent needs of the French
treasury and the[pg.104] personal greed of some of the
Directors. Possibly also the French commissioners and agents, who
levied blackmail or selected pictures, may have had some share in
the shaping of the Directorial policy: at least, it is certain that
some of them, notably Salicetti, amassed a large fortune from the
plunder of Leghorn. In order to calm the resentment of the Grand
Duke, Bonaparte paid a brief visit to Florence. He was received in
respectful silence as he rode through the streets where his
ancestors had schemed for the Ghibelline cause. By a deft mingling
of courtesy and firmness the new conqueror imposed his will on the
Government of Florence, and then sped northward to press on the
siege of Mantua. [pg.105]


CHAPTER VI


THE FIGHTS FOR MANTUA

The circumstances which recalled Bonaparte to the banks of the
Mincio were indeed serious. The Emperor Francis was determined at
all costs to retain his hold on Italy by raising the siege of that
fortress; and unless the French commander could speedily compass
its fall, he had the prospect of fighting a greatly superior army
while his rear was threatened by the garrison of Mantua. Austria
was making unparalleled efforts to drive this presumptuous young
general from a land which she regarded as her own political
preserve. Military historians have always been puzzled to account
for her persistent efforts in 1796-7 to re-conquer Lombardy. But,
in truth, the reasons are diplomatic, not military, and need not be
detailed here. Suffice it to say that, though the Hapsburg lands in
Swabia were threatened by Moreau’s Army of the Rhine, Francis
determined at all costs to recover his Italian possessions.

To this end the Emperor now replaced the luckless Beaulieu by
General Würmser, who had gained some reputation in the Rhenish
campaigns; and, detaching 25,000 men from his northern armies to
strengthen his army on the Adige, he bade him carry the
double-headed eagle of Austria victoriously into the plains of
Italy. Though too late to relieve the citadel of Milan, he was to
strain every nerve to relieve Mantua; and, since the latest reports
represented the French as widely dispersed for the plunder of
Central Italy, the Emperor indulged the highest hopes of
Würmser’s success.[56][pg.106] Possibly this might
have been attained had the Austrian Emperor and staff understood
the absolute need of concentration in attacking a commander who had
already demonstrated its supreme importance in warfare. Yet the
difficulties of marching an army of 47,000 men through the narrow
defile carved by the Adige through the Tyrolese Alps, and the wide
extent of the French covering lines, led to the adoption of a plan
which favoured rapidity at the expense of security. Würmser
was to divide his forces for the difficult march southward from
Tyrol into Italy. In defence of this arrangement much could be
urged. To have cumbered the two roads, which run on either side of
the Adige from Trient towards Mantua, with infantry, cavalry,
artillery, and the countless camp-followers, animals, and wagons
that follow an army, would have been fatal alike to speed of
marching and to success in mountain warfare. Even in the campaign
of 1866 the greatest commander of this generation carried out his
maxim, “March in separate columns: unite for fighting.” But
Würmser and the Aulic Council[57] at Vienna neglected to
insure that reunion for attack, on which von Moltke laid such
stress in his Bohemian campaign. The Austrian forces in 1796 were
divided by obstacles which could not quickly be crossed, namely, by
Lake Garda and the lofty mountains which tower above the valley of
the Adige. Assuredly the Imperialists were not nearly strong enough
to run any risks. The official Austrian returns show that the total
force assembled in Tyrol for the invasion of Italy amounted to
46,937 men, not to the 60,000 as pictured by the imagination of
Thiers and other French historians. As Bonaparte had in
Lombardy-Venetia fully 45,000 men (including 10,000 now[pg.107]
engaged in the siege of Mantua), scattered along a front of fifty
miles from Milan to Brescia and Legnago, the incursion of
Würmser’s force, if the French were held to their separate
positions by diversions against their flanks, must have proved
decisive. But the fault was committed of so far dividing the
Austrians that nowhere could they deal a crushing blow.
Quosdanovich with 17,600 men was to take the western side of Lake
Garda, seize the French magazines at Brescia, and cut their
communications with Milan and France: the main body under
Würmser, 24,300 strong, was meanwhile to march in two columns
on either bank of the Adige, drive the French from Rivoli and push
on towards Mantua: and yet a third division, led by Davidovich from
the district of Friuli on the east, received orders to march on
Vicenza and Legnago, in order to distract the French from that
side, and possibly relieve Mantua if the other two onsets
failed.

Faulty as these dispositions were, they yet seriously
disconcerted Bonaparte. He was at Montechiaro, a village situated
on the road between Brescia and Mantua, when, on July 29th, he
heard that the white-coats had driven in Masséna’s vanguard
above Rivoli on the Adige, were menacing other positions near
Verona and Legnago, and were advancing on Brescia. As soon as the
full extent of the peril was manifest, he sent off ten despatches
to his generals, ordering a concentration of troops—these, of
course, fighting so as to delay the pursuit—towards the
southern end of Lake Garda. This wise step probably saved his
isolated forces from disaster. It was at that point that the
Austrians proposed to unite their two chief columns and crush the
French detachments. But, by drawing in the divisions of
Masséna and Augereau towards the Mincio, Bonaparte speedily
assembled a formidable array, and held the central position between
the eastern and western divisions of the Imperialists. He gave up
the important defensive line of the Adige, it is true; but by
promptly rallying on the Mincio, he occupied a base that was
defended on [pg.108] the north by the small fortress of
Peschiera and the waters of Lake Garda. Holding the bridges over
the Mincio, he could strike at his assailants wherever they should
attack; above all, he still covered the siege of Mantua. Such were
his dispositions on July 29th and 30th. On the latter day he heard
of the loss of Brescia, and the consequent cutting of his
communications with Milan. Thereupon he promptly ordered
Sérurier, who was besieging Mantua, to make a last vigorous
effort to take that fortress, but also to assure his retreat
westwards if fortune failed him. Later in the day he ordered him
forthwith to send away his siege-train, throwing into the lake or
burying whatever he could not save from the advancing
Imperialists.

This apparently desperate step, which seemed to forebode the
abandonment not only of the siege of Mantua, but of the whole of
Lombardy, was in reality a masterstroke. Bonaparte had perceived
the truth, which the campaigns of 1813 and 1870 were abundantly to
illustrate—that the possession of fortresses, and
consequently their siege by an invader, is of secondary importance
when compared with a decisive victory gained in the open. When
menaced by superior forces advancing towards the south of Lake
Garda, he saw that he must sacrifice his siege works, even his
siege-train, in order to gain for a few precious days that
superiority in the field which the division of the Imperialist
columns still left to him.

The dates of these occurrences deserve close scrutiny; for they
suffice to refute some of the exorbitant claims made at a later
time by General Augereau, that only his immovable firmness forced
Bonaparte to fight and to change his dispositions of retreat into
an attack which re-established everything. This extraordinary
assertion, published by Augereau after he had deserted Napoleon in
1814, is accompanied by a detailed recital of the events of July
30th-August 5th, in which Bonaparte appears as the dazed and
discouraged commander, surrounded by pusillanimous generals, and
urged on to [pg.109] fight solely by the confidence of
Augereau. That the forceful energy of this general had a great
influence in restoring the morale of the French army in the
confused and desperate movements which followed may freely be
granted. But his claims to have been the main spring of the French
movements in those anxious days deserve a brief examination. He
asserts that Bonaparte, “devoured by anxieties,” met him at
Roverbella late in the evening of July 30th, and spoke of retiring
beyond the River Po. The official correspondence disproves this
assertion. Bonaparte had already given orders to Sérurier to
retire beyond the Po with his artillery train; but this was
obviously an attempt to save it from the advancing Austrians; and
the commander had ordered the northern part of the French besieging
force to join Augereau between Roverbella and Goito. Augereau
further asserts that, after he had roused Bonaparte to the need of
a dash to recover Brescia, the commander-in-chief remarked to
Berthier, “In that case we must raise the siege of Mantua,” which
again he (Augereau) vigorously opposed. This second statement is
creditable neither to Augereau’s accuracy nor to his sagacity. The
order for the raising of the siege had been issued, and it was
entirely necessary for the concentration of French troops, on which
Bonaparte now relied as his only hope against superior force. Had
Bonaparte listened to Augereau’s advice and persisted still in
besieging Mantua, the scattered French forces must have been
crushed in detail. Augereau’s words are those of a mere fighter,
not of a strategist; and the timidity which he ungenerously
attributed to Bonaparte was nothing but the caution which a
superior intellect saw to be a necessary prelude to a victorious
move.

That the fighting honours of the ensuing days rightly belong to
Augereau may be frankly conceded. With forces augmented by the
northern part of the besiegers of Mantua, he moved rapidly
westwards from the Mincio against Brescia, and rescued it from the
vanguard of Quosdanovich (August 1st). On the previous day other
[pg.110] Austrian detachments had also,
after obstinate conflicts, been worsted near Salo and Lonato.
Still, the position was one of great perplexity: for though
Masséna’s division from the Adige was now beginning to come
into touch with Bonaparte’s chief force, yet the fronts of
Würmser’s columns were menacing the French from that side,
while the troops of Quosdanovich, hovering about Lonato and Salo,
struggled desperately to stretch a guiding hand to their comrades
on the Mincio.

Würmser was now discovering his error. Lured towards Mantua
by false reports that the French were still covering the siege, he
had marched due south when he ought to have rushed to the rescue of
his hard-pressed lieutenant at Brescia. Entering Mantua, he enjoyed
a brief spell of triumph, and sent to the Emperor Francis the news
of the capture of 40 French cannon in the trenches, and of 139 more
on the banks of the Po. But, while he was indulging the fond hope
that the French were in full retreat from Italy, came the startling
news that they had checked Quosdanovich at Brescia and Salo.
Realizing his errors, and determining to retrieve them before all
was lost, he at once pushed on his vanguard towards Castiglione,
and easily gained that village and its castle from a French
detachment commanded by General Valette.

The feeble defence of so important a position threw Bonaparte
into one of those transports of fury which occasionally dethroned
his better judgment. Meeting Valette at Montechiaro, he promptly
degraded him to the ranks, refusing to listen to his plea of having
received a written order to retire. A report of General Landrieux
asserts that the rage of the commander-in-chief was so extreme as
for the time even to impair his determination. The outlook was
gloomy. The French seemed about to be hemmed in amidst the broken
country between Castiglione, Brescia, and Salo. A sudden attack on
the Austrians was obviously the only safe and honourable course.
But no one knew precisely their numbers or their position.
Uncertainty ever preyed on Bonaparte’s [pg.111] ardent
imagination. His was a mind that quailed not before visible
dangers; but, with all its powers of decisive action, it retained
so much of Corsican eeriness as to chafe at the unknown,[58]
and to lose for the moment the faculty of forming a vigorous
resolution. Like the python, which grips its native rock by the
tail in order to gain its full constricting power, so Bonaparte
ever needed a groundwork of fact for the due exercise of his mental
force.

One of a group of generals, whom he had assembled about him near
Montechiaro, proposed that they should ascend the hill which
dominated the plain. Even from its ridge no Austrians were to be
seen. Again the commander burst forth with petulant reproaches, and
even talked of retiring to the Adda. Whereupon, if we may trust the
“Memoirs” of General Landrieux, Augereau protested against retreat,
and promised success for a vigorous charge. “I wash my hands of it,
and I am going away,” replied Bonaparte. “And who will command, if
you go?” inquired Augereau. “You,” retorted Bonaparte, as he left
the astonished circle.

However this may be, the first attack on Castiglione was
certainly left to this determined fighter; and the mingling of
boldness and guile which he showed on the following day regained
for the French not only the village, but also the castle, perched
on a precipitous rock. Yet the report of Colonel Graham, who was
then at Marshal Würmser’s headquarters, somewhat dulls the
lustre of Augereau’s exploit; for the British officer asserts that
the Austrian position had been taken up quite by haphazard, and
that fewer than 15,000 white-coats were engaged in this first
battle of Castiglione. Furthermore, the narratives of this
mêlée written by Augereau himself and by two
other generals, Landrieux and Verdier, who[pg.112] were
disaffected towards Bonaparte, must naturally be received with much
reserve. The effect of Augereau’s indomitable energy in restoring
confidence to the soldiers and victory to the French tricolour was,
however, generously admitted by the Emperor Napoleon; for, at a
later time when complaints were being made about Augereau, he
generously exclaimed: “Ah, let us not forget that he saved us at
Castiglione.”[59]

While Augereau was recovering this important position, confused
conflicts were raging a few miles further north at Lonato.
Masséna at first was driven back by the onset of the
Imperialists; but while they were endeavouring to envelop the
French, Bonaparte arrived, and in conjunction with Masséna
pushed on a central attack such as often wrested victory from the
enemy. The white-coats retired in disorder, some towards Gavardo,
others towards the lake, hotly followed by the French. In the
pursuit towards Gavardo, Bonaparte’s old friend, Junot,
distinguished himself by his dashing valour. He wounded a colonel,
slew six troopers, and, covered with wounds, was finally overthrown
into a ditch. Such is Bonaparte’s own account. It is gratifying to
know that the wounds neither singly nor collectively were
dangerous, and did not long repress Junot’s activity. A tinge of
romance seems, indeed, to have gilded many of these narratives; and
a critical examination of the whole story of Lonato seems to
suggest doubts whether the victory was as decisive as historians
have often represented. If the Austrians were “thrown back on Lake
Garda and Desenzano,”[60] it is difficult to see why
the pursuers did not drive them into the lake. As a matter of fact,
nearly all the beaten troops escaped to Gavardo, while others
joined their comrades engaged in the blockade of Peschiera.

A strange incident serves to illustrate the hazards of[pg.113] war and the confusion of this part
of the campaign. A detachment of the vanquished Austrian forces
some 4,000 strong, unable to join their comrades at Gavardo or
Peschiera, and yet unharmed by the victorious pursuers, wandered
about on the hills, and on the next day chanced near Lonato to come
upon a much smaller detachment of French. Though unaware of the
full extent of their good fortune, the Imperialists boldly sent an
envoy to summon the French commanding officer to surrender. When
the bandage was taken from his eyes, he was abashed to find himself
in the presence of Bonaparte, surrounded by the generals of his
staff. The young commander’s eyes flashed fire at the seeming
insult, and in tones vibrating with well-simulated passion he
threatened the envoy with condign punishment for daring to give
such a message to the commander-in-chief at his headquarters in the
midst of his army. Let him and his men forthwith lay down their
arms. Dazed by the demand, and seeing only the victorious chief and
not the smallness of his detachment, 4,000 Austrians surrendered to
1,200 French, or rather to the address and audacity of one
master-mind.

Elated by this augury of further victory, the republicans
prepared for the decisive blow. Würmser, though checked on
August 3rd, had been so far reinforced from Mantua as still to
indulge hopes of driving the French from Castiglione and cutting
his way through to rescue Quosdanovich. He was, indeed, in honour
bound to make the attempt; for the engagement had been made, with
the usual futility that dogged the Austrian councils, to reunite
their forces and fight the French on the 7th of August.
These cast-iron plans were now adhered to in spite of their
dislocation at the hands of Bonaparte and Augereau. Würmser’s
line stretched from near the village of Médole in a
north-easterly direction across the high-road between Brescia and
Mantua; while his right wing was posted in the hilly country around
Solferino. In fact, his extreme right rested on the tower-crowned
heights of Solferino, where the forces of Austria two [pg.114]
generations later maintained so desperate a defence against the
onset of Napoleon III. and his liberating army.

Owing to the non-arrival of Mezaros’ corps marching from
Legnago, Würmser mustered scarcely twenty-five thousand men on
his long line; while the very opportune approach of part of
Sérurier’s division, under the lead of Fiorella, from the
south, gave the French an advantage even in numbers. Moreover,
Fiorella’s advance on the south of Würmser’s weaker flank,
that near Médole, threatened to turn it and endanger the
Austrian communications with Mantua. The Imperialists seem to have
been unaware of this danger; and their bad scouting here as
elsewhere was largely responsible for the issue of the day.
Würmser’s desire to stretch a helping hand to Quosdanovich
near Lonato and his confidence in the strength of his own right
wing betrayed him into a fatal imprudence. Sending out feelers
after his hard-pressed colleague on the north, he dangerously
prolonged his line, an error in which he was deftly encouraged by
Bonaparte, who held back his own left wing. Meanwhile the French
were rolling in the other extremity of the Austrian line. Marmont,
dashing forward with the horse artillery, took the enemy’s left
wing in flank and silenced many of their pieces. Under cover of
this attack, Fiorella’s division was able to creep up within
striking distance; and the French cavalry, swooping round the rear
of this hard-pressed wing, nearly captured Würmser and his
staff. A vigorous counterattack by the Austrian reserves, or an
immediate wheeling round of the whole line, was needed to repulse
this brilliant flank attack; but the Austrian reserves had been
expended in the north of their line; and an attempt to change
front, always a difficult operation, was crushed by a headlong
charge of Masséna’s and Augereau’s divisions on their
centre. Before these attacks the whole Austrian line gave way; and,
according to Colonel Graham, nothing but this retreat, undertaken
“without orders,” saved the whole force from being cut[pg.115]
off. The criticisms of our officer sufficiently reveal the cause of
the disaster. The softness and incapacity of Würmser, the
absence of a responsible second in command, the ignorance of the
number and positions of the French, the determination to advance
towards Castiglione and to wait thereabouts for Quosdanovich until
a battle could be fought with combined forces on the 7th, the
taking up a position almost by haphazard on the
Castiglione-Médole line, and the failure to detect
Fiorella’s approach, present a series of defects and blunders which
might have given away the victory to a third-rate opponent.[61]

The battle was by no means sanguinary: it was a series of
manoeuvres rather than of prolonged conflicts. Hence its interest
to all who by preference dwell on the intellectual problems of
warfare rather than on the details of fighting. Bonaparte had
previously shown that he could deal blows with telling effect. The
ease and grace of his moves at the second battle of Castiglione now
redeemed the reputation which his uncertain behaviour on the four
preceding days had somewhat compromised.

A complete and authentic account of this week of confused
fighting has never been written. The archives of Vienna have not as
yet yielded up all their secrets; and the reputations of so many
French officers were over-clouded by this prolonged
mêlée as to render even the victors’ accounts
vague and inconsistent. The aim of historians everywhere to give a
clear and vivid account, and the desire of Napoleonic enthusiasts
to represent their hero as always thinking clearly and acting
decisively, have fused trusty ores and worthless slag into an alloy
which has passed for true metal. But no student of Napoleon’s
“Correspondence,” of the “Memoirs” of Marmont, and of the recitals
of Augereau, Dumas, Landrieux, Verdier, Despinois and others, can
hope wholly to unravel the complications arising from the almost
continuous conflicts that extended over a dozen leagues of hilly
country. War is not always dramatic, however much the readers[pg.116] of campaigns may yearn after
thrilling narratives. In regard to this third act of the Italian
campaign, all that can safely be said is that Bonaparte’s intuition
to raise the siege of Mantua, in order that he might defeat in
detail the relieving armies, bears the imprint of genius: but the
execution of this difficult movement was unequal, even at times
halting; and the French army was rescued from its difficulties only
by the grand fighting qualities of the rank and file, and by the
Austrian blunders, which outnumbered those of the republican
generals.

Neither were the results of the Castiglione cycle of battles
quite so brilliant as have been represented. Würmser and
Quasdanovich lost in all 17,000 men, it is true: but the former had
re-garrisoned and re-victualled Mantua, besides capturing all the
French siege-train. Bonaparte’s primary aim had been to reduce
Mantua, so that he might be free to sweep through Tyrol, join hands
with Moreau, and overpower the white-coats in Bavaria. The aim of
the Aulic Council and Würmser had been to relieve Mantua and
restore the Hapsburg rule over Lombardy. Neither side had
succeeded. But the Austrians could at least point to some
successes; and, above all, Mantua was in a better state of defence
than when the French first approached its walls: and while Mantua
was intact, Bonaparte was held to the valley of the Mincio, and
could not deal those lightning blows on the Inn and the Danube
which he ever regarded as the climax of the campaign. Viewed on its
material side, his position was no better than it was before
Würmser’s incursion into the plains of Venetia.[62]

With true Hapsburg tenacity, Francis determined on further
efforts for the relief of Mantua. Apart from the promptings of
dynastic pride, his reasons for thus[pg.117] obstinately
struggling against Alpine gorges, Italian sentiment, and
Bonaparte’s genius, are wellnigh inscrutable; and military writers
have generally condemned this waste of resources on the Brenta,
which, if hurled against the French on the Rhine, would have
compelled the withdrawal of Bonaparte from Italy for the defence of
Lorraine. But the pride of the Emperor Francis brooked no surrender
of his Italian possessions, and again Würmser was spurred on
from Vienna to another invasion of Venetia. It would be tedious to
give an account of Würmser’s second attempt, which belongs
rather to the domain of political fatuity than that of military
history. Colonel Graham states that the Austrian rank and file
laughed at their generals, and bitterly complained that they were
being led to the shambles, while the officers almost openly
exclaimed: “We must make peace, for we don’t know how to make war.”
This was again apparent. Bonaparte forestalled their attack. Their
divided forces fell an easy prey to Masséna, who at Bassano
cut Würmser’s force to pieces and sent the
débris flying down the valley of the Brenta. Losing
most of their artillery, and separated in two chief bands, the
Imperialists seemed doomed to surrender: but Würmser, doubling
on his pursuers, made a dash westwards, finally cutting his way to
Mantua. There again he vainly endeavoured to make a stand. He was
driven from his positions in front of St. Georges and La Favorita,
and was shut up in the town itself. This addition to the numbers of
the garrison was no increase to its strength; for the fortress,
though well provisioned for an ordinary garrison, could not support
a prolonged blockade, and the fevers of the early autumn soon began
to decimate troops worn out by forced marches and unable to endure
the miasma ascending from the marshes of the Mincio.

The French also were wearied by their exertions in the fierce
heats of September. Murmurs were heard in the ranks and at the mess
tables that Bonaparte’s reports of these exploits were tinged by
favouritism and by undue severity against those whose fortune had
been less [pg.118] conspicuous than their merits. One
of these misunderstandings was of some importance. Masséna,
whose services had been brilliant at Bassano but less felicitous
since the crossing of the Adige, reproached Bonaparte for denying
praise to the most deserving and lavishing it on men who had come
in opportunely to reap the labours of others. His written protest,
urged with the old republican frankness, only served further to
cloud over the relations between them, which, since Lonato, had not
been cordial.[63] Even thus early in his career
Bonaparte gained the reputation of desiring brilliant and entire
success, and of visiting with his displeasure men who, from
whatever cause, did not wrest from Fortune her utmost favours. That
was his own mental attitude towards the fickle goddess. After
entering Milan he cynically remarked to Marmont: “Fortune is a
woman; and the more she does for me, the more I will require of
her.” Suggestive words, which explain at once the splendour of his
rise and the rapidity of his fall.

During the few weeks of comparative inaction which ensued, the
affairs of Italy claimed his attention. The prospect of an Austrian
re-conquest had caused no less concern to the friends of liberty in
the peninsula than joy to the reactionary coteries of the old
sovereigns. At Rome and Naples threats against the French were
whispered or openly vaunted. The signature of the treaties of peace
was delayed, and the fulminations of the Vatican were prepared
against the sacrilegious spoilers. After the Austrian war-cloud had
melted away, the time had come to punish prophets of evil. The Duke
of Modena was charged with allowing a convoy to pass from his State
to the garrison of Mantua, and with neglecting to pay the utterly
impossible fine to which Bonaparte had condemned him. The men of
Reggio and Modena were also encouraged to throw off his yoke and to
confide in the French. Those of Reggio succeeded; but in the city
of Modena itself the ducal troops repressed the rising. Bonaparte
accordingly asked the[pg.119] advice of the Directory; but his
resolution was already formed. Two days after seeking their
counsel, he took the decisive step of declaring Modena and Reggio
to be under the protection of France. This act formed an
exceedingly important departure in the history of France as well as
in that of Italy. Hitherto the Directory had succeeded in keeping
Bonaparte from active intervention in affairs of high policy. In
particular, it had enjoined on him the greatest prudence with
regard to the liberated lands of Italy, so as not to involve France
in prolonged intervention in the peninsula, or commit her to a war
à outrance with the Hapsburgs; and its warnings were
now urged with all the greater emphasis because news had recently
reached Paris of a serious disaster to the French arms in Germany.
But while the Directors counselled prudence, Bonaparte forced their
hand by declaring the Duchy of Modena to be under the protection of
France; and when their discreet missive reached him, he expressed
to them his regret that it had come too late. By that time (October
24th) he had virtually founded a new State, for whose security
French honour was deeply pledged. This implied the continuance of
the French occupation of Northern Italy and therefore a
prolongation of Bonaparte’s command.

It was not the Duchy of Modena alone which felt the invigorating
influence of democracy and nationality. The Papal cities of Bologna
and Ferrara had broken away from the Papal sway, and now sent
deputies to meet the champions of liberty at Modena and found a
free commonwealth. There amidst great enthusiasm was held the first
truly representative Italian assembly that had met for many
generations; and a levy of 2,800 volunteers, styled the Italian
legion, was decreed. Bonaparte visited these towns, stimulated
their energy, and bade the turbulent beware of his vengeance, which
would be like that of “the exterminating angel.” In a brief space
these districts were formed into the Cispadane Republic, destined
soon to be merged into a yet larger creation. A new life breathed
from Modena and Bologna into [pg.120] Central Italy. The
young republic forthwith abolished all feudal laws, decreed civic
equality, and ordered the convocation at Bologna of a popularly
elected Assembly for the Christmas following. These events mark the
first stage in the beginning of that grand movement, Il
Risorgimento,
which after long delays was finally consummated
in 1870.

This period of Bonaparte’s career may well be lingered over by
those who value his invigorating influence on Italian life more
highly than his military triumphs. At this epoch he was still the
champion of the best principles of the Revolution; he had
overthrown Austrian domination in the peninsula, and had shaken to
their base domestic tyrannies worse than that of the Hapsburgs. His
triumphs were as yet untarnished. If we except the plundering of
the liberated and conquered lands, an act for which the Directory
was primarily responsible, nothing was at this time lacking to the
full orb of his glory. An envoy bore him the welcome news that the
English, wearied by the intractable Corsicans, had evacuated the
island of his birth; and he forthwith arranged for the return of
many of the exiles who had been faithful to the French Republic.
Among these was Salicetti, who now returned for a time to his old
insular sphere; while his former protégé was
winning a world-wide fame. Then, turning to the affairs of Central
Italy, the young commander showed his diplomatic talents to be not
a whit inferior to his genius for war. One instance of this must
here suffice. He besought the Pope, who had broken off the
lingering negotiations with France, not to bring on his people the
horrors of war.[64] The beauty of this appeal, as
also of a somewhat earlier appeal to the Emperor Francis at Vienna,
is, however, considerably marred by other items which now stand
revealed in Bonaparte’s instructive correspondence. After hearing
of the French defeats in Germany, he knew that the Directors could
spare him very few of the 25,000 troops whom he demanded as
reinforcements.

[pg.121] He was also aware that the Pope,
incensed at his recent losses in money and lands, was seeking to
revivify the First Coalition. The pacific precepts addressed by the
young Corsican to the Papacy must therefore be viewed in the light
of merely mundane events and of his secret advice to the French
agent at Rome: “The great thing is to gain time…. Finally, the
game really is for us to throw the ball from one to the other, so
as to deceive this old fox.”[65]

From these diplomatic amenities the general was forced to turn
to the hazards of war. Gauging Bonaparte’s missive at its true
worth, the Emperor determined to re-conquer Italy, an enterprise
that seemed well within his powers. In the month of October victory
had crowned the efforts of his troops in Germany. At Würzburg
the Archduke Charles had completely beaten Jourdan, and had thrown
both his army and that of Moreau back on the Rhine. Animated by
reviving hopes, the Imperialists now assembled some 60,000 strong.
Alvintzy, a veteran of sixty years, renowned for his bravery, but
possessing little strategic ability, was in command of some 35,000
men in the district of Friuli, north of Trieste, covering that
seaport from a threatened French attack. With this large force he
was to advance due west, towards the River Brenta, while
Davidovich, marching through Tyrol by the valley of the Adige, was
to meet him with the remainder near Verona. As Jomini has observed,
the Austrians gave themselves infinite trouble and encountered
grave risks in order to compass a junction of forces which they
might quietly have effected at the outset. Despite all Bonaparte’s
lessons, the Aulic Council still clung to its old plan of
enveloping the foe and seeking to bewilder them by attacks
delivered from different sides. Possibly also they were emboldened
by the comparative smallness of Bonaparte’s numbers to repeat this
hazardous manoeuvre. [pg.122] The French could muster little more
than 40,000 men; and of these at least 8,000 were needed opposite
Mantua.

At first the Imperialists gained important successes; for though
the French held their own on the Brenta, yet their forces in the
Tyrol were driven down the valley of the Adige with losses so
considerable that Bonaparte was constrained to order a general
retreat on Verona. He discerned that from this central position he
could hold in check Alvintzy’s troops marching westwards from
Vicenza and prevent their junction with the Imperialists under
Davidovich, who were striving to thrust Vaubois’ division from the
plateau of Rivoli.

But before offering battle to Alvintzy outside Verona, Bonaparte
paid a flying visit to his men posted on that plateau in order to
rebuke the wavering and animate the whole body with his own
dauntless spirit. Forming the troops around him, he addressed two
regiments in tones of grief and anger. He reproached them for
abandoning strong positions in a panic, and ordered his chief staff
officer to inscribe on their colours the ominous words: “They are
no longer of the Army of Italy.”[66] Stung by this reproach,
the men begged with sobs that the general would test their valour
before disgracing them for ever. The young commander, who must have
counted on such a result to his words, when uttered to French
soldiers, thereupon promised to listen to their appeals; and their
bravery in the ensuing fights wiped every stain of disgrace from
their colours. By such acts as these did he nerve his men against
superior numbers and adverse fortune.

Their fortitude was to be severely tried at all points. Alvintzy
occupied a strong position on a line of hills at Caldiero, a few
miles to the east of Verona. His right wing was protected by the
spurs of the Tyrolese Alps, while his left was flanked by the
marshes which stretch between the rivers Alpon and Adige; and he
protected his front by cannon skilfully ranged along the hills. All
the bravery of Masséna’s troops failed to dislodge the
right[pg.123] wing of the Imperialists. The
French centre was torn by the Austrian cannon and musketry. A
pitiless storm of rain and sleet hindered the advance of the French
guns and unsteadied the aim of the gunners; and finally they
withdrew into Verona, leaving behind 2,000 killed and wounded, and
750 prisoners (November 12th). This defeat at Caldiero—for it
is idle to speak of it merely as a check—opened up a gloomy
vista of disasters for the French; and Bonaparte, though he
disguised his fears before his staff and the soldiery, forthwith
wrote to the Directors that the army felt itself abandoned at the
further end of Italy, and that this fair conquest seemed about to
be lost. With his usual device of under-rating his own forces and
exaggerating those of his foes, he stated that the French both at
Verona and Rivoli were only 18,000, while the grand total of the
Imperialists was upwards of 50,000. But he must have known that for
the present he had to deal with rather less than half that number.
The greater part of the Tyrolese force had not as yet descended the
Adige below Roveredo; and allowing for detachments and losses,
Alvintzy’s array at Caldiero barely exceeded 20,000 effectives.

Bonaparte now determined to hazard one of the most daring
turning movements which history records. It was necessary at all
costs to drive Alvintzy from the heights of Caldiero before the
Tyrolese columns should overpower Vaubois’ detachment at Rivoli and
debouch in the plains west of Verona. But, as Caldiero could not be
taken by a front attack, it must be turned by a flanking movement.
To any other general than Bonaparte this would have appeared
hopeless; but where others saw nothing but difficulties, his eye
discerned a means of safety. South and south-east of those hills
lies a vast depression swamped by the flood waters of the Alpon and
the Adige. Morasses stretch for some miles west of the village of
Arcola, through which runs a road up the eastern bank of the Alpon,
crossing that stream at the aforenamed village and leading to the
banks of the Adige opposite the village of Ronco; another causeway,
[pg.124] diverging from the former a little
to the north of Ronco, leads in a north-westerly direction towards
Porcil. By advancing from Ronco along these causeways, and by
seizing Arcola, Bonaparte designed to outflank the Austrians and
tempt them into an arena where the personal prowess of the French
veterans would have ample scope, and where numbers would be of
secondary importance. Only heads of columns could come into direct
contact; and the formidable Austrian cavalry could not display its
usual prowess. On these facts Bonaparte counted as a set-off to his
slight inferiority in numbers.

In the dead of night the divisions of Augereau and
Masséna retired through Verona. Officers and soldiers were
alike deeply discouraged by this movement, which seemed to presage
a retreat towards the Mincio and the abandonment of Lombardy. To
their surprise, when outside the gate they received the order to
turn to the left down the western bank of the Adige. At Ronco the
mystery was solved. A bridge of boats had there been thrown across
the Adige; and, crossing this without opposition, Augereau’s troops
rapidly advanced along the causeway leading to Arcola and menaced
the Austrian rear, while Masséna’s column denied north-west,
so as directly to threaten his flank at Caldiero. The surprise,
however, was by no means complete; for Alvintzy himself purposed to
cross the Adige at Zevio, so as to make a dash on Mantua, and in
order to protect his flank he had sent a detachment of Croats to
hold Arcola. These now stoutly disputed Augereau’s progress,
pouring in from the loopholed cottages volleys which tore away the
front of every column of attack. In vain did Augereau, seizing the
colours, lead his foremost regiment to the bridge of Arcola.
Riddled by the musketry, his men fell back in disorder. In vain did
Bonaparte himself, dismounting from his charger, seize a flag,
rally these veterans and lead them towards the bridge. The Croats,
constantly reinforced, poured in so deadly a fire as to check the
advance: Muiron, Marmont, and a handful of gallant men still
pressed on, thereby screening the body [pg.125] of their chief;
but Muiron fell dead, and another officer, seizing Bonaparte,
sought to drag him back from certain death. The column wavered
under the bullets, fell back to the further side of the causeway,
and in the confusion the commander fell into the deep dyke at the
side. Agonized at the sight, the French rallied, while Marmont and
Louis Bonaparte rescued their beloved chief from capture or from a
miry death, and he retired to Ronco, [pg.126] soon followed by the
wearied troops. [67]

This memorable first day of fighting at Arcola (November 15th)
closed on the strange scene of two armies encamped on dykes,
exhausted by an almost amphibious conflict, like that waged by the
Dutch “Beggars” in their war of liberation against Spain. Though at
Arcola the republicans had been severely checked, yet further west
Masséna had held his own; and the French movement as a whole
had compelled Alvintzy to suspend any advance on Verona or on
Mantua, to come down from the heights of Caldiero, and to fight on
ground where his superior numbers were of little avail. This was
seen on the second day of fighting on the dykes opposite Arcola,
which was, on the whole, favourable to the smaller veteran force.
On the third day Bonaparte employed a skilful ruse to add to the
discouragement of his foes. He posted a small body of horsemen
behind a spinney near the Austrian flank, with orders to sound
their trumpets as if for a great cavalry charge. Alarmed by the
noise and by the appearance of French troops from the side of
Legnago and behind Arcola, the demoralized white-coats suddenly
gave way and retreated for Vicenza.

Victory again declared for the troops who could dare the
longest, and whose general was never at a loss in face of any
definite danger. Both armies suffered severely in these desperate
conflicts;[68] but, while the Austrians
felt[pg.127] that the cup of victory had been
snatched from their very lips, the French soldiery were dazzled by
this transcendent exploit of their chief. They extolled his
bravery, which almost vied with the fabulous achievement of
Horatius Cocles, and adored the genius which saw safety and victory
for his discouraged army amidst swamps and dykes. Bonaparte
himself, with that strange mingling of the practical and the
superstitious which forms the charm of his character, ever
afterwards dated the dawn of his fortune in its full splendour from
those hours of supreme crisis among the morasses of Arcola. But we
may doubt whether this posing as the favourite of fortune was not
the result of his profound knowledge of the credulity of the vulgar
herd, which admires genius and worships bravery, but grovels before
persistent good luck.

Though it is difficult to exaggerate the skill and bravery of
the French leader and his troops, the failure of his opponents is
inexplicable but for the fact that most of their troops were unable
to manoeuvre steadily in the open, that Alvintzy was inexperienced
as a commander-in-chief, and was hampered throughout by a bad plan
of campaign. Meanwhile the other Austrian army, led by Davidovich,
had driven Vaubois from his position at Rivoli; and had the
Imperialist generals kept one another informed of their moves, or
had Alvintzy, disregarding a blare of trumpets and a demonstration
on his flank and rear, clung to Arcola for two days
longer—the French would have been nipped between superior
forces. But, as it was, the lack of accord in the Austrian
movements nearly ruined the Tyrolese wing, which pushed on
triumphantly towards Verona, while Alvintzy was retreating
eastwards. Warned just in time, Davidovich hastily retreated to
Roveredo, leaving a whole battalion in the hands of the French. To
crown this chapter of blunders, Würmser, whose sortie after
Caldiero might have been most effective, tardily essayed to break
through the blockaders, when both his colleagues were in retreat.
How different were these ill-assorted moves[pg.128] from those of
Bonaparte. His maxims throughout this campaign, and his whole
military career, were: (1) divide for foraging, concentrate for
fighting; (2) unity of command is essential for success; (3) time
is everything. This firm grasp of the essentials of modern warfare
insured his triumph over enemies who trusted to obsolete methods
for the defence of antiquated polities.[69]

The battle of Arcola had an important influence on the fate of
Italy and Europe. In the peninsula all the elements hostile to the
republicans were preparing for an explosion in their rear which
should reaffirm the old saying that Italy was the tomb of the
French. Naples had signed terms of peace with them, it is true; but
the natural animosity of the Vatican against its despoilers could
easily have leagued the south of Italy with the other States that
were working secretly for their expulsion. While the Austrians were
victoriously advancing, these aims were almost openly avowed, and
at the close of the year 1796 Bonaparte moved south to Bologna in
order to guide the Italian patriots in their deliberations and
menace the Pope with an invasion of the Roman States. From this the
Pontiff was for the present saved by new efforts on the part of
Austria. But before describing the final attempt of the Hapsburgs
to wrest Italy from their able adversary, it will be well to notice
his growing ascendancy in diplomatic affairs.

While Bonaparte was struggling in the marshes of Arcola, the
Directory was on the point of sending to Vienna an envoy, General
Clarke, with proposals for an armistice preliminary to negotiations
for peace with Austria. This step was taken, because France was
distracted by open revolt in the south, by general discontent in
the west, and by the retreat of her Rhenish armies, now flung back
on the soil of the Republic by the Austrian Arch-duke Charles.
Unable to support large[pg.129] forces in the east of France out
of its bankrupt exchequer, the Directory desired to be informed of
the state of feeling at Vienna. It therefore sent Clarke with
offers, which might enable him to look into the political and
military situation at the enemy’s capital, and see whether peace
could not be gained at the price of some of Bonaparte’s conquests.
The envoy was an elegant and ambitious young man, descended from an
Irish family long settled in France, who had recently gained
Carnot’s favour, and now desired to show his diplomatic skill by
subjecting Bonaparte to the present aims of the Directory.

The Directors’ secret instructions reveal the plans which they
then harboured for the reconstruction of the Continent. Having
arranged an armistice which should last up to the end of the next
spring, Clarke was to set forth arrangements which might suit the
House of Hapsburg. He might discuss the restitution of all their
possessions in Italy, and the acquisition of the Bishopric of
Salzburg and other smaller German and Swabian territories: or, if
she did not recover the Milanese, Austria might gain the northern
parts of the Papal States as compensation; and the Duke of
Tuscany—a Hapsburg—might reign at Rome, yielding up his
duchy to the Duke of Parma; while, as this last potentate was a
Spanish Bourbon, France might for her good offices to this House
gain largely from Spain in America.[70] In these and other
proposals two methods of bargaining are everywhere prominent. The
great States are in every case to gain at the expense of their
weaker neighbours; Austria is to be appeased; and France is to reap
enormous gains ultimately at the expense of smaller Germanic or
Italian States. These facts should clearly be noted. Napoleon was
afterwards deservedly blamed for carrying out these unprincipled
methods; but, at the worst, he only developed them from those of
the Directors, who, with the cant of[pg.130] Liberty, Equality,
and Fraternity on their lips, battened on the plunder of the
liberated lands, and cynically proposed to share the spoil of
weaker States with the potentates against whom they publicly
declaimed as tyrants.

The chief aim of these negotiations, so Clarke was assured, was
to convince the Court of Vienna that it would get better terms by
treating with France directly and alone, rather than by joining in
the negotiations which had recently been opened at Paris by
England. But the Viennese Ministers refused to allow Clarke to
proceed to their capital, and appointed Vicenza as the seat of the
deliberations.

They were brief. Through the complex web of civilian intrigue,
Bonaparte forthwith thrust the mailed hand of the warrior. He had
little difficulty in proving to Clarke that the situation was
materially altered by the battle of Arcola. The fall of Mantua was
now only a matter of weeks. To allow its provisions to be
replenished for the term of the armistice was an act that no
successful general could tolerate. For that fortress the whole
campaign had been waged, and three Austrian armies had been hurled
back into Tyrol and Friuli. Was it now to be provisioned, in order
that the Directory might barter away the Cispadane Republic? He
speedily convinced Clarke of the fatuity of the Directors’
proposals. He imbued him with his own contempt for an armistice
that would rob the victors of their prize; and, as the Court of
Vienna still indulged hopes of success in Italy, Clarke’s
negotiations at Vicenza came to a speedy conclusion.

In another important matter the Directory also completely
failed. Nervous as to Bonaparte’s ambition, it had secretly ordered
Clarke to watch his conduct and report privately to Paris. Whether
warned by a friend at Court, or forearmed by his own sagacity,
Bonaparte knew of this, and in his intercourse with Clarke deftly
let the fact be seen. He quickly gauged Clarke’s powers, and the
aim of his mission. “He is a spy,” he remarked a little later to
Miot, “whom the Directory have set [pg.131] upon me: he is a man
of no talent—only conceited.” The splendour of his
achievements and the mingled grace and authority of his demeanour
so imposed on the envoy that he speedily fell under the influence
of the very man whom he was to watch, and became his enthusiastic
adherent.

Bonaparte was at Bologna, supervising the affairs of the
Cispadane Republic, when he heard that the Austrians were making a
last effort for the relief of Mantua. Another plan had been drawn
up by the Aulic Council at Vienna. Alvintzy, after recruiting his
wearied force at Bassano, was quickly to join the Tyrolese column
at Roveredo, thereby forming an army of 28,000 men wherewith to
force the position of Rivoli and drive the French in on Mantua:
9,000 Imperialists under Provera were also to advance from the
Brenta upon Legnago, in order to withdraw the attention of the
French from the real attempt made by the valley of the Adige; while
10,000 others at Bassano and elsewhere were to assail the French
front at different points and hinder their concentration. It will
be observed that the errors of July and November, 1796, were now
yet a third time to be committed: the forces destined merely to
make diversions were so strengthened as not to be merely light
bodies distracting the aim of the French, while Alvintzy’s main
force was thereby so weakened as to lack the impact necessary for
victory.

Nevertheless, the Imperialists at first threw back their foes
with some losses; and Bonaparte, hurrying northwards to Verona, was
for some hours in a fever of uncertainty as to the movements and
strength of the assailants. Late at night on January 13th he knew
that Provera’s advance was little more than a demonstration, and
that the real blow would fall on the 10,000 men marshalled by
Joubert at Monte Baldo and Rivoli. Forthwith he rode to the latter
place, and changed retreat and discouragement into a vigorous
offensive by the news that 13,000 more men were on the march to
defend the strong position of Rivoli.[pg.132]

The great defensive strength of this plateau had from the first
attracted his attention. There the Adige in a sharp bend westward
approaches within six miles of Lake Garda. There, too, the
mountains, which hem in the gorge of the river on its right bank,
bend away towards the lake and leave a vast natural amphitheatre,
near the centre of which rises the irregular plateau that commands
the exit from Tyrol. Over this plateau towers on the north Monte
Baldo, which, near the river gorge, sends out southward a sloping
ridge, known as San Marco, connecting it with the plateau. At the
foot of this spur is the summit of the road which leads the
traveller from Trent to Verona; and, as he halts at the top of the
zigzag, near the village of Rivoli, his eye sweeps over the winding
gorge of the river beneath, the threatening mass of Monte Baldo on
the north, and on the west of the village he gazes down on a
natural depression which has been sharply furrowed by a torrent.
The least experienced eye can see that the position is one of great
strength. It is a veritable parade ground among the mountains,
almost cut off from them by the ceaseless action of water, and
destined for the defence of the plains of Italy. A small force
posted at the head of the winding roadway can hold at bay an army
toiling up from the valley; but, as at Thermopylae, the position is
liable to be outflanked by an enterprising foe, who should scale
the footpath leading over the western offshoots of Monte Baldo,
and, fording the stream at its foot, should then advance eastwards
against the village. This, in part, was Alvintzy’s plan, and having
nearly 28,000 men,[71][pg.133] he doubted not that
his enveloping tactics must capture Joubert’s division of 10,000
men. So daunted was even this brave general by the superior force
of his foes that he had ordered a retreat southwards when an
aide-de-camp arrived at full gallop and ordered him to hold Rivoli
at all costs. Bonaparte’s arrival at 4 a.m. explained the order,
and an attack made during the darkness wrested from the Austrians
the chapel on the San Marco ridge which stands on the ridge above
the zigzag track. The reflection of the Austrian watch-fires in the
wintry sky showed him their general position. To an unskilled
observer the wide sweep of the glare portended ruin for the French.
To the eye of Bonaparte the sight brought hope. It proved that his
foes were still bent on their old plan of enveloping him: and from
information which he treacherously received from Alvintzy’s staff
he [pg.134] must have known that that commander
had far fewer than the 45,000 men which he ascribed to him in
bulletins.

Yet the full dawn of that January day saw the Imperialists
flushed with success, as their six separate columns drove in the
French outposts and moved towards Rivoli. Of these, one was on the
eastern side of the Adige and merely cannonaded across the valley:
another column wound painfully with most of the artillery and
cavalry along the western bank, making for the village of Incanale
and the foot of the zigzag leading up to Rivoli: three others
denied over Monte Baldo by difficult paths impassable to cannon:
while the sixth and westernmost column, winding along the ridge
near Lake Garda, likewise lacked the power which field-guns and
horsemen would have added to its important turning movement. Never
have natural obstacles told more potently on the fortunes of war
than at Rivoli; for on the side where the assailants most needed
horses and guns they could not be used; while on the eastern edge
of their broken front their cannon and horse, crowded together in
the valley of the Adige, had to climb the winding road under the
plunging fire of the French infantry and artillery. Nevertheless,
such was the ardour of the Austrian attack, that the tide of battle
at first set strongly in their favour. Driving the French from the
San Marco ridge and pressing their centre hard between Monte Baldo
and Rivoli, they made it possible for their troops in the valley to
struggle on towards the foot of the zigzag; and on the west their
distant right wing was already beginning to threaten the French
rear. Despite the arrival of Masséna’s troops from Verona
about 9 a.m., the republicans showed signs of unsteadiness. Joubert
on the ground above the Adige, Berthier in the centre, and
Masséna on the left, were gradually forced back. An Austrian
column, advancing from the side of Monte Baldo by the narrow
ravine, stole round the flank of a French regiment in front of
Masséna’s division, and by a vigorous charge sent it flying
in a panic which promised to spread to another regiment thus
uncovered. This was too much [pg.135] for the veteran,
already dubbed “the spoilt child of victory “; he rushed to its
captain, bitterly upbraided him and the other officers, and finally
showered blows on them with the flat of his sword. Then, riding at
full speed to two tried regiments of his own division, he ordered
them to check the foe; and these invincible heroes promptly drove
back the assailants. Even so, however, the valour of the best
French regiments and the skill of Masséna, Berthier, and
Joubert barely sufficed to hold back the onstreaming tide of
white-coats opposite Rivoli.

Yet even at this crisis the commander, confident in his central
position, and knowing his ability to ward off the encircling swoops
of the Austrian eagle, maintained that calm demeanour which moved
the wonder of smaller minds. His confidence in his seasoned troops
was not misplaced. The Imperialists, overburdened by long marches
and faint now for lack of food, could not maintain their first
advantage. Some of their foremost troops, that had won the broken
ground in front of St. Mark’s Chapel, were suddenly charged by
French horse; they fled in panic, crying out, “French cavalry!” and
the space won was speedily abandoned to the tricolour. This sudden
rebuff was to dash all their hopes of victory; for at that crisis
of the day the chief Austrian column of nearly 8,000 men was
struggling up the zigzag ascent leading from the valley of the
Adige to the plateau, in the fond hope that their foes were by this
time driven from the summit. Despite the terrible fire that tore
their flanks, the Imperialists were clutching desperately at the
plateau, when Bonaparte put forth his full striking power. He could
now assail the crowded ranks of the doomed column in front and on
both flanks. A charge of Leclerc’s horse and of Joubert’s infantry
crushed its head; volleys of cannon and musketry from the plateau
tore its sides; an ammunition wagon exploded in its midst; and the
great constrictor forthwith writhed its bleeding coils back into
the valley, where it lay crushed and helpless for the rest of the
fight. [pg.136]

Animated by this lightning stroke of their commander, the French
turned fiercely towards Monte Baldo and drove back their opponents
into the depression at its foot. But already at their rear loud
shouts warned them of a new danger. The western detachment of the
Imperialists had meanwhile worked round their rear, and, ignorant
of the fate of their comrades, believed that Bonaparte’s army was
caught in a trap. The eyes of all the French staff officers were
now turned anxiously on their commander, who quietly remarked, “We
have them now.” He knew, in fact, that other French troops marching
up from Verona would take these new foes in the rear; and though
Junot and his horsemen failed to cut their way through so as to
expedite their approach, yet speedily a French regiment burst
through the encircling line and joined in the final attack which
drove these last assailants from the heights south of Rivoli, and
later on compelled them to surrender.

Thus closed the desperate battle of Rivoli (January 14th).
Defects in the Austrian position and the opportune arrival of
French reinforcements served to turn an Austrian success into a
complete rout. Circumstances which to a civilian may seem singly to
be of small account sufficed to tilt the trembling scales of
warfare, and Alvintzy’s army now reeled helplessly back into Tyrol
with a total loss of 15,000 men and of nearly all its artillery and
stores. Leaving Joubert to pursue it towards Trent, Bonaparte now
flew southwards towards Mantua, whither Provera had cut his way.
Again his untiring energy, his insatiable care for all probable
contingencies, reaped a success which the ignorant may charge to
the account of his fortune. Strengthening Augereau’s division by
light troops, he captured the whole of Provera’s army at La
Favorita, near the walls of Mantua (January 16th). The natural
result of these two dazzling triumphs was the fall of the fortress
for which the Emperor Francis had risked and lost five armies.
Würmser surrendered Mantua on February 2nd with 18,000 men and
immense supplies of arms and stores. [pg.137] The close of this
wondrous campaign was graced by an act of clemency. Generous terms
were accorded to the veteran marshal, whose fidelity to blundering
councillors at Vienna had thrown up in brilliant relief the
prudence, audacity, and resourcefulness of the young war-god.

It was now time to chastise the Pope for his support of the
enemies of France. The Papalini proved to be contemptible as
soldiers. They fled before the republicans, and a military
promenade brought the invaders to Ancona, and then inland to
Tolentino, where Pius VI. sued for peace. The resulting treaty
signed at that place (February 19th) condemned the Holy See to
close its ports to the allies, especially to the English; to
acknowledge the acquisition of Avignon by France, and the
establishment of the Cispadane Republic at Bologna, Ferrara, and
the surrounding districts; to pay 30,000,000 francs to the French
Government; and to surrender 100 works of art to the victorious
republicans.

It is needless to describe the remaining stages in Bonaparte’s
campaign against Austria. Hitherto he had contended against fairly
good, though discontented and discouraged troops, badly led, and
hampered by the mountain barrier which separated them from their
real base of operations. In the last part of the war he fought
against troops demoralized by an almost unbroken chain of
disasters. The Austrians were now led by a brave and intelligent
general, the Archduke Charles; but he was hampered by rigorous
instructions from Vienna, by senile and indolent generals, by the
indignation or despair of the younger officers at the official
favouritism which left them in obscurity, and by the apathy of
soldiers who had lost heart. Neither his skill nor the natural
strength of their positions in Friuli and Carinthia could avail
against veterans flushed with victory and marshalled with unerring
sagacity. The rest of the war only served to emphasize the truth of
Napoleon’s later statement, that the moral element constitutes
three-fourths of an army’s strength. The barriers offered by the
River Tagliamento and the many [pg.138] commanding heights
of the Carnic and the Noric Alps were as nothing to the triumphant
republicans; and from the heights that guard the province of
Styria, the genius of Napoleon flashed as a terrifying portent to
the Court of Vienna and the potentates of Central Europe. When the
tricolour standards were nearing the town of Leoben, the Emperor
Francis sent envoys to sue for peace;[72]
and the preliminaries signed there, within one hundred miles of the
Austrian capital, closed the campaign which a year previously had
opened with so little promise for the French on the narrow strip of
land between the Maritime Alps and the petty township of
Savona.

These brilliant results were due primarily to the consummate
leadership of Bonaparte. His geographical instincts discerned the
means of profiting by natural obstacles and of turning them when
they seemed to screen his opponents. Prompt to divine their plans,
he bewildered them by the audacity of his combinations, which
overbore their columns with superior force at the very time when he
seemed doomed to succumb. Genius so commanding had not been
displayed even by Frederick or Marlborough. And yet these brilliant
results could not have been achieved by an army which rarely
exceeded 45,000 men without the strenuous bravery and tactical
skill of the best generals of division, Augereau, Masséna,
and Joubert, as well as of officers who had shown their worth in
many a doubtful fight; Lannes, the hero of Lodi and Arcola;
Marmont, noted for his daring advance of the guns at Castiglione;
Victor, who justified his name by hard fighting at La Favorita;
Murat, the beau sabreur, and Junot, both dashing cavalry
generals; and many more whose daring earned them a soldier’s death
in order to gain glory for France and[pg.139] liberty for Italy.
Still less ought the soldiery to be forgotten; those troops, whose
tattered uniforms bespoke their ceaseless toils, who grumbled at
the frequent lack of bread, but, as Masséna observed, never
before a battle, who even in retreat never doubted the
genius of their chief, and fiercely rallied at the longed-for sign
of fighting. The source of this marvellous energy is not hard to
discover. Their bravery was fed by that wellspring of hope which
had made of France a nation of free men determined to free the
millions beyond their frontiers. The French columns were “equality
on the march”; and the soldiery, animated by this grand enthusiasm,
found its militant embodiment in the great captain who seemed about
to liberate Italy and Central Europe. [pg.140]


CHAPTER VII


LEOBEN TO CAMPO FORMIO

In signing the preliminaries of peace at Leoben, which formed in
part the basis for the Treaty of Campo Formio, Bonaparte appears as
a diplomatist of the first rank. He had already signed similar
articles with the Court of Turin and with the Vatican. But such a
transaction with the Emperor was infinitely more important than
with the third-rate powers of the peninsula. He now essays his
first flight to the highest levels of international diplomacy. In
truth, his mental endowments, like those of many of the greatest
generals, were no less adapted to success in the council-chamber
than on the field of battle; for, indeed, the processes of thought
and the methods of action are not dissimilar in the spheres of
diplomacy and war. To evade obstacles on which an opponent relies,
to multiply them in his path, to bewilder him by feints before
overwhelming him by a crushing onset, these are the arts which
yield success either to the negotiator or to the commander.

In imposing terms of peace on the Emperor at Leoben (April 18th,
1797), Bonaparte reduced the Directory, and its envoy, Clarke, who
was absent in Italy, to a subordinate rôle. As
commander-in-chief, he had power only to conclude a brief
armistice, but now he signed the preliminaries of peace. His excuse
to the Directory was ingenious. While admitting the irregularity of
his conduct, he pleaded the isolated position of his army, and the
absence of Clarke, and that, under the circumstances, his act had
been merely “a military operation.” He could also urge that he had
in his rear a disaffected [pg.141] Venetia, and that he believed
the French armies on the Rhine to be stationary and unable to cross
that river. But the very tardy advent of Clarke on the scene
strengthens the supposition that Bonaparte was at the time by no
means loth to figure as the pacifier of the Continent. Had he known
the whole truth, namely, that the French were gaining a battle on
the east bank of the Rhine while the terms of peace were being
signed at Leoben, he would most certainly have broken off the
negotiations and have dictated harsher terms at the gates of
Vienna. That was the vision which shone before his eyes three years
previously, when he sketched to his friends at Nice the plan of
campaign, beginning at Savona and ending before the Austrian
capital; and great was his chagrin at hearing the tidings of
Moreau’s success on April 20th. The news reached him on his return
from Leoben to Italy, when he was detained for a few hours by a
sudden flood of the River Tagliamento. At once he determined to
ride back and make some excuse for a rupture with Austria; and only
the persistent remonstrances of Berthier turned him from this mad
resolve, which would forthwith have exhibited him to the world as
estimating more highly the youthful promptings of destiny than the
honour of a French negotiator.

The terms which he had granted to the Emperor were lenient
enough. The only definitive gain to France was the acquisition of
the Austrian Netherlands (Belgium), for which troublesome
possession the Emperor was to have compensation elsewhere. Nothing
absolutely binding was said about the left, or west, bank of the
Rhine, except that Austria recognized the “constitutional limits”
of France, but reaffirmed the integrity of “The Empire.”[73]
These were contradictory statements; for France had declared the
Rhine to be her natural boundary, and the old “Empire” included
Belgium, Trèves, and Luxemburg. But, for the interpretation
of these vague formularies, the following secret and all-important
articles were appended. While the[pg.142] Emperor renounced
that part of his Italian possessions which lay to the west of the
Oglio, he was to receive all the mainland territories of Venice
east of that river, including Dalmatia and Istria, Venice was also
to cede her lands west of the Oglio to the French Government; and
in return for these sacrifices she was to gain the three legations
of Romagna, Ferrara, and Bologna—the very lands which
Bonaparte had recently formed into the Cispadane Republic! For the
rest, the Emperor would have to recognize the proposed Republic at
Milan, as also that already existing at Modena, “compensation”
being somewhere found for the deposed duke.

From the correspondence of Thugut, the Austrian Minister, it
appears certain that Austria herself had looked forward to the
partition of the Venetian mainland territories, and this was the
scheme which Bonaparte actually proposed to her at Leoben.
Still more extraordinary was his proposal to sacrifice, ostensibly
to Venice but ultimately to Austria, the greater part of the
Cispadane Republic. It is, indeed, inexplicable, except on the
ground that his military position at Leoben was more brilliant than
secure. His uneasiness about this article of the preliminaries is
seen in his letter of April 22nd to the Directors, which explains
that the preliminaries need not count for much. But most
extraordinary of all was his procedure concerning the young Lombard
Republic. He seems quite calmly to have discussed its retrocession
to the Austrians, and that, too, after he had encouraged the
Milanese to found a republic, and had declared that every French
victory was “a line of the constitutional charter.”[74]
The most reasonable explanation is that Bonaparte over-estimated
the military strength of Austria, and undervalued the energy of the
men of Milan, Modena, and Bologna, of whose levies he spoke most
contemptuously. Certain it is that he desired to disengage himself
from their affairs so as to be free for the grander visions of
oriental[pg.143] conquest that now haunted his
imagination. Whatever were his motives in signing the preliminaries
at Leoben, he speedily found means for their modification in the
ever-enlarging area of negotiable lands.

It is now time to return to the affairs of Venice. For seven
months the towns and villages of that republic had been a prey to
pitiless warfare and systematic rapacity, a fate which the weak
ruling oligarchy could neither avert nor avenge. In the western
cities, Bergamo and Brescia, whose interests and feelings linked
them with Milan rather than Venice, the populace desired an
alliance with the nascent republic on the west and a severance from
the gloomy despotism of the Queen of the Adriatic. Though glorious
in her prime, she now governed with obscurantist methods inspired
by fear of her weakness becoming manifest; and Bonaparte, tearing
off the mask which hitherto had screened her dotage, left her
despised by the more progressive of her own subjects. Even before
he first entered the Venetian territory, he set forth to the
Directory the facilities for plunder and partition which it
offered. Referring to its reception of the Comte de Provence (the
future Louis XVIII.) and the occupation of Peschiera by the
Austrians, he wrote (June 6th, 1796):

“If your plan is to extract five or six million francs from
Venice, I have expressly prepared for you this sort of rupture with
her…. If you have intentions more pronounced, I think that you
ought to continue this subject of contention, instruct me as to
your desires, and wait for the favourable opportunity, which I will
seize according to circumstances, for we must not have everybody on
our hands at the same time.”

The events which now transpired in Venetia gave him excuses for
the projected partition. The weariness felt by the Brescians and
Bergamesques for Venetian rule had been artfully played on by the
Jacobins of Milan and by the French Generals Kilmaine and
Landrieux; and an effort made by the Venetian officials to repress
the growing discontent brought about disturbances in [pg.144]
which some men of the “Lombard legion” were killed. The complicity
of the French in the revolt is clearly established by the Milanese
journals and by the fact that Landrieux forthwith accepted the
command of the rebels at Bergamo and Brescia.[75]
But while these cities espoused the Jacobin cause, most of the
Venetian towns and all the peasantry remained faithful to the old
Government. It was clear that a conflict must ensue, even if
Bonaparte and some of his generals had not secretly worked to bring
it about. That he and they did so work cannot now be disputed. The
circle of proof is complete. The events at Brescia and Bergamo were
part of a scheme for precipitating a rupture with Venice; and their
success was so far assured that Bonaparte at Leoben secretly
bargained away nearly the whole of the Venetian lands. Furthermore,
a fortnight before the signing of these preliminaries, he had
suborned a vile wretch, Salvatori by name, to issue a proclamation
purporting to come from the Venetian authorities, which urged the
people everywhere to rise and massacre the French. It was issued on
April 5th, though it bore the date of March 20th. At once the Doge
warned his people that it was a base fabrication, But the mischief
had been done. On Easter Monday (April 17th) a chance affray in
Verona let loose the passions which had been rising for months
past: the populace rose in fury against the French detachment
quartered on them: and all the soldiers who could not find shelter
in the citadel, even the sick in the hospitals, fell victims to the
craving for revenge for the humiliations and exactions of the last
seven months.[76] Such was Easter-tide at
Verona—les Pâques véronaises—an
event[pg.145] that recalls the Sicilian Vespers
of Palermo in its blind southern fury.

The finale somewhat exceeded Bonaparte’s expectations, but he
must have hailed it with a secret satisfaction. It gave him a good
excuse for wholly extinguishing Venice as an independent power.
According to the secret articles signed at Leoben, the city of
Venice was to have retained her independence and gained the
Legations. But her contumacy could now be chastised by
annihilation. Venice could, in fact, indemnify the Hapsburgs for
the further cessions which France exacted from them elsewhere; and
in the process Bonaparte would free himself from the blame which
attached to his hasty signature of the preliminaries at Leoben.[77] He was now determined to
secure the Rhine frontier for France, to gain independence, under
French tutelage, not only for the Lombard Republic, but also for
Modena and the Legations. These were his aims during the
negotiations to which he gave the full force of his intellect
during the spring and summer of 1797.

The first thing was to pour French troops into Italy so as to
extort better terms: the next was to declare war on Venice. For
this there was now ample justification; for, apart from the
massacre at Verona, another outrage had been perpetrated. A French
corsair, which had persisted in anchoring in a forbidden part of
the harbour of Venice, had been riddled by the batteries and
captured. For this act, and for the outbreak at Verona, the Doge
and Senate offered ample reparation: but Bonaparte refused to
listen to these envoys, “dripping with French blood,” and haughtily
bade Venice evacuate her mainland territories.[78]
For various reasons he decided to use guile rather than force. He
found in Venice a secretary of the French legation, Villetard by
name, who could be trusted dextrously to undermine the crumbling
fabric of the oligarchy.[79] This man persuaded[pg.146] the terrified populace that nothing
would appease the fury of the French general but the deposition of
the existing oligarchy and the formation of a democratic
municipality. The people and the patricians alike swallowed the
bait; and the once haughty Senate tamely pronounced its own doom.
Disorders naturally occurred on the downfall of the ancient
oligarchy, especially when the new municipality ordered the removal
of Venetian men-of-war into the hands of the French and the
introduction of French troops by help of Venetian vessels. A
mournful silence oppressed even the democrats when 5,000 French
troops entered Venice on board the flotilla. The famous State,
which for centuries had ruled the waters of the Levant, and had
held the fierce Turks at bay, a people numbering 3,000,000 souls
and boasting a revenue of 9,000,000 ducats, now struck not one blow
against conquerors who came in the guise of liberators.

On the same day Bonaparte signed at Milan a treaty of alliance
with the envoys of the new Venetian Government. His friendship was
to be dearly bought. In secret articles, which were of more import
than the vague professions of amity which filled the public
document, it was stipulated that the French and Venetian Republics
should come to an understanding as to the exchange of
certain territories, that Venice should pay a contribution in money
and in materials of war, should aid the French navy by furnishing
three battleships and two frigates, and should enrich the museums
of her benefactress by 20 paintings and 500 manuscripts. While he
was signing these conditions of peace, the Directors were
despatching from Paris a declaration of war against Venice. Their
decision was already obsolete: it was founded on Bonaparte’s
despatch of April 30th; but in the interval their proconsul had
wholly changed the situation by overthrowing the rule of the Doge
and Senate, and by setting up a democracy, through which he could
extract the wealth of that land. The Directors’ declaration of war
was accordingly stopped at Milan, and no more was heard of it. They
were thus forcibly [pg.147] reminded of the truth of his
previous warning that things would certainly go wrong unless they
consulted him on all important details.[80]

This treaty of Milan was the fourth important convention
concluded by the general, who, at the beginning of the campaign of
1796, had been forbidden even to sign an armistice without
consulting Salicetti!

It was speedily followed by another, which in many respects
redounds to the credit of the young conqueror. If his conduct
towards Venice inspires loathing, his treatment of Genoa must
excite surprise and admiration. Apart from one very natural
outburst of spleen, it shows little of that harshness which might
have been expected from the man who had looked on Genoa as the
embodiment of mean despotism. Up to the summer of 1796 Bonaparte
seems to have retained something of his old detestation of that
republic; for at midsummer, when he was in the full career of his
Italian conquests, he wrote to Faypoult, the French envoy at Genoa,
urging him to keep open certain cases that were in dispute, and
three weeks later he again wrote that the time for Genoa had not
yet come. Any definite action against this wealthy city was,
indeed, most undesirable during the campaign; for the bankers of
Genoa supplied the French army with the sinews of war by means of
secret loans, and their merchants were equally complaisant in
regard to provisions. These services were appreciated by Bonaparte
as much as they were resented by Nelson; and possibly the succour
which Genoese money and shipping covertly rendered to the French
expeditions for the recovery of Corsica may have helped to efface
from Bonaparte’s memory the associations clustering around the
once-revered name of Paoli. From ill-concealed hostility he drifted
into a position of tolerance and finally of friendship[pg.148]
towards Genoa, provided that she became democratic. If her
institutions could be assimilated to those of France, she might
prove a valuable intermediary or ally.

The destruction of the Genoese oligarchy presented no great
difficulties. Both Venice and Genoa had long outlived their power,
and the persistent violation of their neutrality had robbed them of
that last support of the weak, self-respect. The intrigues of
Faypoult and Salicetti were undermining the influence of the Doge
and Senate, when the news of the fall of the Venetian oligarchy
spurred on the French party to action, But the Doge and Senate
armed bands of mountaineers and fishermen who were hostile to
change; and in a long and desperate conflict in the narrow streets
of Genoa the democrats were completely worsted (May 23rd). The
victors thereupon ransacked the houses of the opposing faction and
found lists of names of those who were to have been proscribed,
besides documents which revealed the complicity of the French
agents in the rising. Bonaparte was enraged at the folly of the
Genoese democrats, which deranged his plans. As he wrote to the
Directory, if they had only remained quiet for a fortnight, the
oligarchy would have collapsed from sheer weakness. The murder of a
few Frenchmen and Milanese now gave him an excuse for intervention.
He sent an aide-de-camp, Lavalette, charged with a vehement
diatribe against the Doge and Senate, which lost nothing in its
recital before that august body. At the close a few senators called
out, “Let us fight”: but the spirit of the Dorias flickered away
with these protests; and the degenerate scions of mighty sires
submitted to the insults of an aide-de-camp and the dictation of
his master.

The fate of this ancient republic was decided by Bonaparte at
the Castle of Montebello, near Milan, where he had already drawn up
her future constitution. After brief conferences with the Genoese
envoys, he signed with them the secret convention which placed
their republic—soon to be renamed the Ligurian
Republic—under the protection of France and substituted for
the [pg.149] close patrician rule a moderate
democracy. The fact is significant. His military instincts had now
weaned him from the stiff Jacobinism of his youth; and, in
conjunction with Faypoult and the envoys, he arranged that the
legislative powers should be intrusted to two popularly elected
chambers of 300 and 150 members, while the executive functions were
to be discharged by twelve senators, presided over by a Doge; these
officers were to be appointed by the chambers: for the rest, the
principles of religious liberty and civic equality were recognized,
and local self-government was amply provided for. Cynics may, of
course, object that this excellent constitution was but a means of
insuring French supremacy and of peacefully installing Bonaparte’s
regiments in a very important city; but the close of his
intervention may be pronounced as creditable to his judgment as its
results were salutary to Genoa. He even upbraided the demagogic
party of that city for shivering in pieces the statue of Andrea
Doria and suspending the fragments on some of the innumerable trees
of liberty recently planted.

“Andrea Doria,” he wrote, “was a great sailor and a great
statesman. Aristocracy was liberty in his time. The whole of Europe
envies your city the honour of having produced that celebrated man.
You will, I doubt not, take pains to rear his statue again: I pray
you to let me bear a part of the expense which that will entail,
which I desire to share with those who are most zealous for the
glory and welfare of your country.”

In contrasting this wise and dignified conduct with the hatred
which most Corsicans still cherished against Genoa, Bonaparte’s
greatness of soul becomes apparent and inspires the wish: Utinam
semper sic fuisses!

Few periods of his life have been more crowded with momentous
events than his sojourn at the Castle of Montebello in May-July,
1797. Besides completing the downfall of Venice and reinvigorating
the life of Genoa, he was deeply concerned with the affairs of the
Lombard or Cisalpine Republic, with his family concerns, [pg.0] with the consolidation of his own
power in French politics, and with the Austrian negotiations. We
will consider these affairs in the order here indicated.

The future of Lombardy had long been a matter of concern to
Bonaparte. He knew that its people were the fittest in all
Italy to benefit by constitutional rule, but it must be
dependent on France. He felt little confidence in the Lombards if
left to themselves, as is seen in his conversation with Melzi and
Miot de Melito at the Castle of Montebello. He was in one of those
humours, frequent at this time of dawning splendour, when
confidence in his own genius betrayed him into quite piquant
indiscretions. After referring to the Directory, he turned abruptly
to Melzi, a Lombard nobleman:

“As for your country, Monsieur de Melzi, it possesses still
fewer elements of republicanism than France, and can be managed
more easily than any other. You know better than anyone that we
shall do what we like with Italy. But the time has not yet come. We
must give way to the fever of the moment. We are going to have one
or two republics here of our own sort. Monge will arrange that for
us.”

He had some reason for distrusting the strength of the democrats
in Italy. At the close of 1796 he had written that there were three
parties in Lombardy, one which accepted French guidance, another
which desired liberty even with some impatience, and a third
faction, friendly to the Austrians: he encouraged the first,
checked the second, and repressed the last. He now complained that
the Cispadanes and Cisalpines had behaved very badly in their first
elections, which had been conducted in his absence; for they had
allowed clerical influence to override all French predilections.
And, a little later, he wrote to Talleyrand that the genuine love
of liberty was feeble in Italy, and that, as soon as French
influences were withdrawn, the Italian Jacobins would be murdered
by the populace. The sequel was to justify his misgivings, and
therefore to refute the charges of those [pg.151] who see in his
conduct respecting the Cisalpine Republic nothing but calculating
egotism. The difficulty of freeing a populace that had learnt to
hug its chains was so great that the temporary and partial success
which his new creation achieved may be regarded as a proof of his
political sagacity.

After long preparations by four committees, which Bonaparte kept
at Milan closely engaged in the drafting of laws, the constitution
of the Cisalpine Republic was completed. It was a miniature of that
of France, and lest there should be any further mistakes in the
elections, Bonaparte himself appointed, not only the five Directors
and the Ministers whom they were to control, but even the 180
legislators, both Ancients and Juniors. In this strange fashion did
democracy descend on Italy, not mainly as the work of the people,
but at the behest of a great organizing genius. It is only fair to
add that he summoned to the work of civic reconstruction many of
the best intellects of Italy. He appointed a noble, Serbelloni, to
be the first President of the Cisalpine Republic, and a scion of
the august House of the Visconti was sent as its ambassador to
Paris. Many able men that had left Lombardy during the Austrian
occupation or the recent wars were attracted back by Bonaparte’s
politic clemency; and the festival of July 9th at Milan, which
graced the inauguration of the new Government, presented a scene of
civic joy to which that unhappy province had long been a stranger.
A vast space was thronged with an enormous crowd which took up the
words of the civic oath uttered by the President. The Archbishop of
Milan celebrated Mass and blessed the banners of the National
Guards; and the day closed with games, dances, and invocations to
the memory of the Italians who had fought and died for their
nascent liberties. Amidst all the vivas and the clash of bells
Bonaparte took care to sound a sterner note. On that very day he
ordered the suppression of a Milanese club which had indulged in
Jacobinical extravagances, and he called on the people “to show to
the [pg.152] world by their wisdom, energy, and
by the good organization of their army, that modern Italy has not
degenerated and is still worthy of liberty.”

The contagion of Milanese enthusiasm spread rapidly. Some of the
Venetian towns on the mainland now petitioned for union with the
Cisalpine Republic; and the deputies of the Cispadane, who were
present at the festival, urgently begged that their little State
might enjoy the same privilege. Hitherto Bonaparte had refused
these requests, lest he should hamper the negotiations with
Austria, which were still tardily proceeding; but within a month
their wish was gratified, and the Cispadane State was united to the
larger and more vigorous republic north of the River Po, along with
the important districts of Como, Bergamo, Brescia, Crema, and
Peschiera. Disturbances in the Swiss district of the Valteline soon
enabled Bonaparte to intervene on behalf of the oppressed peasants,
and to merge this territory also in the Cisalpine Republic, which
consequently stretched from the high Alps southward to Rimini, and
from the Ticino on the west to the Mincio on the east.[81]

Already, during his sojourn at the Castle of Montebello,
Bonaparte figured as the all-powerful proconsul of the French
Republic. Indeed, all his surroundings—his retinue of
complaisant generals, and the numerous envoys and agents who
thronged his ante-chambers to beg an audience—befitted a
Sulla or a Wallenstein, rather than a general of the regicide
Republic. Three hundred Polish soldiers guarded the approaches to
the castle; and semi-regal state was also observed in its spacious
corridors and saloons. There were to be seen Italian nobles,
literati, and artists, counting it the highest honour to visit the
liberator of their land; and to them Bonaparte behaved with that
mixture of affability and inner reserve,[pg.153] of seductive
charm alternating with incisive cross-examination which proclaimed
at once the versatility of his gifts, the keenness of his
intellect, and his determination to gain social, as well as
military and political, supremacy. And yet the occasional
abruptness of his movements, and the strident tones of command
lurking beneath his silkiest speech, now and again reminded
beholders that he was of the camp rather than of the court. To his
generals he was distant; for any fault even his favourite officers
felt the full force of his anger; and aides-de-camp were not often
invited to dine at his table. Indeed, he frequently dined before
his retinue, almost in the custom of the old Kings of France.

With him was his mother, also his brothers, Joseph and Louis,
whom he was rapidly advancing to fortune. There, too, were his
sisters; Elise, proud and self-contained, who at this period
married a noble but somewhat boorish Corsican, Bacciocchi; and
Pauline, a charming girl of sixteen, whose hand the all-powerful
brother offered to Marmont, to be by him unaccountably refused,
owing, it would seem, to a prior attachment. This lively and
luxurious young creature was not long to remain unwedded. The
adjutant-general, Leclerc, became her suitor; and, despite his
obscure birth and meagre talents, speedily gained her as his bride.
Bonaparte granted her 40,000 francs as her dowry;
and—significant fact—the nuptials were privately
blessed by a priest in the chapel of the Palace of Montebello.

There, too, at Montebello was Josephine.

Certainly the Bonapartes were not happy in their loves: the one
dark side to the young conqueror’s life, all through this brilliant
campaign, was the cruelty of his bride. From her side he had in
March, 1796, torn himself away, distracted between his almost
insane love for her and his determination to crush the chief enemy
of France: to her he had written long and tender letters even
amidst the superhuman activities of his campaign. Ten long
despatches a day had not prevented him covering as [pg.154]
many sheets of paper with protestations of devotion to her and with
entreaties that she would likewise pour out her heart to him. Then
came complaints, some tenderly pleading, others passionately
bitter, of her cruelly rare and meagre replies. The sad truth, that
Josephine cares much for his fame and little for him himself, that
she delays coming to Italy, these and other afflicting details rend
his heart. At last she comes to Milan, after a passionate outburst
of weeping—at leaving her beloved Paris. In Italy she shows
herself scarcely more than affectionate to her doting spouse.
Marlborough’s letters to his peevish duchess during the Blenheim
campaign are not more crowded with maudlin curiosities than those
of the fierce scourge of the Austrians to his heartless fair. He
writes to her agonizingly, begging her to be less lovely, less
gracious, less good—apparently in order that he may love her
less madly: but she is never to be jealous, and, above all, never
to weep: for her tears burn his blood: and he concludes by sending
millions of kisses, and also to her dog! And this mad effusion came
from the man whom the outside world took to be of steel-like
coldness: yet his nature had this fevered, passionate side, just as
the moon, where she faces the outer void, is compact of ice, but
turns a front of molten granite to her blinding, all-compelling
luminary.

Undoubtedly this blazing passion helped to spur on the lover to
that terrific energy which makes the Italian campaign unique even
amidst the Napoleonic wars. Beaulieu, Würmser, and Alvintzy
were not rivals in war; they were tiresome hindrances to his
unsated love. On the eve of one of his greatest triumphs he penned
to her the following rhapsody:

“I am far from you, I seem to be surrounded by the blackest
night: I need the lurid light of the thunder-bolts which we are
about to hurl on our enemies to dispel the darkness into which your
absence has plunged me. Josephine, you wept when we parted: you
wept! At that thought all my being trembles. But be consoled!
Würmser shall pay dearly for the tears which I have seen you
shed.”

[pg.155] What infatuation! to appease a
woman’s fancied grief, he will pile high the plains of Mincio with
corpses, recking not of the thousand homes where bitter tears will
flow. It is the apotheosis of sentimental egotism and social
callousness. And yet this brain, with its moral vision hopelessly
blurred, judged unerringly in its own peculiar plane. What power it
must have possessed, that, unexhausted by the flames of love, it
grasped infallibly the myriad problems of war, scanning them the
more clearly, perchance, in the white heat of its own passion.

At last there came the time of fruition at Montebello: of
fruition, but not of ease or full contentment; for not only did an
average of eight despatches a day claim several hours, during which
he jealously guarded his solitude; but Josephine’s behaviour served
to damp his ardour. As, during the time of absence, she had
slighted his urgent entreaties for a daily letter, so too, during
the sojourn at Montebello, she revealed the shallowness and
frivolity of her being. Fêtes, balls, and receptions,
provided they were enlivened by a light crackle of compliments from
an admiring circle, pleased her more than the devotion of a genius.
She had admitted, before marriage, that her “Creole
nonchalance” shrank wearily away from his keen and ardent
nature; and now, when torn away from the salons of Paris,
she seems to have taken refuge in entertainments and lap-dogs.[82] Doubtless even at this period
Josephine evinced something of that warm feeling which deepened
with ripening years and lit up her later sorrows with a mild
radiance; but her recent association with Madame Tallien and that
giddy cohue had accentuated her habits of feline
complaisance to all and sundry. Her facile fondnesses certainly
welled forth far too widely to carve out a single channel of love
and mingle with the deep torrent of Bonaparte’s early passion. In
time, therefore, his affections strayed into many other courses;
and it would seen that even in the later part of this Italian epoch
his conduct was irregular.

FACSIMILE
OF A LETTER OF NAPOLEON TO “LA CITOYENNE TALLIEN, (missing)” 1797

For this Josephine had herself mainly to thank. At last she
awakened to the real value and greatness of the love which her
neglect had served to dull and tarnish, but then it was too late
for complete reunion of souls: the Corsican eagle had by that time
soared far beyond reach of her highest flutterings.[83]

At Montebello, as also at Passeriano, whither the Austrian
negotiations were soon transferred, Bonaparte, though strictly
maintaining the ceremonies of his proconsular court, yet showed the
warmth of his social instincts. After the receptions of the day and
the semi-public dinner, he loved to unbend in the evening.
Sometimes, when Josephine formed a party of ladies for
vingt-et-un, he would withdraw to a corner and indulge in
the game of goose; and bystanders noted with amusement that
his love of success led him to play tricks and cheat in order not
to “fall into the pit.” At other times,[pg.157] if the
conversation languished, he proposed that each person should tell a
story; and when no Boccaccio-like facility inspired the company, he
sometimes launched out into one of those eerie and thrilling
recitals, such as he must often have heard from the
improvisatori of his native island. Bourrienne states that
Bonaparte’s realism required darkness and daggers for the full
display of his gifts, and that the climax of his dramatic monologue
was not seldom enhanced by the screams of the ladies, a
consummation which gratified rather than perturbed the accomplished
actor.

A survey of Bonaparte’s multifarious activity in Italy enables
the reader to realize something of the wonder and awe excited by
his achievements. Like an Athena he leaped forth from the
Revolution, fully armed for every kind of contest. His mental
superiority impressed diplomats as his strategy baffled the
Imperialist generals; and now he was to give further proofs of his
astuteness by intervening in the internal affairs of France.

In order to understand Bonaparte’s share in the coup
d’état
of Fructidor, we must briefly review the course
of political events at Paris. At the time of the installation of
the Directory the hope was widely cherished that the Revolution was
now entirely a thing of the past. But the unrest of the time was
seen in the renewal of the royalist revolts in the west, and in the
communistic plot of Babeuf for the overthrow of the whole existing
system of private property. The aims of these desperadoes were
revealed by an accomplice; the ringleaders were arrested, and after
a long trial Babeuf was guillotined and his confederates were
transported (May, 1797). The disclosure of these
ultra-revolutionary aims shocked not only the bourgeois, but even
the peasants who were settled on the confiscated lands of the
nobles and clergy. The very class which had given to the events of
1789 their irresistible momentum was now inclined to rest and be
thankful; and in this swift revulsion of popular feeling the
royalists began to gain [pg.158] ground. The elections for the
renewal of a third part of the Councils resulted in large gains for
them, and they could therefore somewhat influence the composition
of the Directory by electing Barthélemy, a constitutional
royalist. Still, he could not overbear the other four regicide
Directors, even though one of these, Carnot, also favoured moderate
opinions more and more. A crisis therefore rapidly developed
between the still Jacobinical Directory and the two legislative
Councils, in each of which the royalists, or moderates, had the
upper hand. The aim of this majority was to strengthen the royalist
elements in France by the repeal of many revolutionary laws. Their
man of action was Pichegru, the conqueror of Holland, who, abjuring
Jacobinism, now schemed with a club of royalists, which met at
Clichy, on the outskirts of Paris. That their intrigues aimed at
the restoration of the Bourbons had recently been proved. The
French agents in Venice seized the Comte d’Entraigues, the
confidante of the soi-disant Louis XVIII.; and his papers,
when opened by Bonaparte, Clarke, and Berthier at Montebello,
proved that there was a conspiracy in France for the recall of the
Bourbons. With characteristic skill, Bonaparte held back these
papers from the Directory until he had mastered the difficulties of
the situation. As for the count, he released him; and in return for
this signal act of clemency, then very unusual towards an
émigré, he soon became the object of his
misrepresentation and slander.

The political crisis became acute in July, when the majority of
the Councils sought to force on the Directory Ministers who would
favour moderate or royalist aims. Three Directors, Barras, La
Réveillière-Lépeaux, and Rewbell, refused to
listen to these behests, and insisted on the appointment of
Jacobinical Ministers even in the teeth of a majority of the
Councils. This defiance of the deputies of France was received with
execration by most civilians, but with jubilant acclaim by the
armies; for the soldiery, far removed from the partisan strifes of
the capital, still retained their strongly [pg.159] republican
opinions. The news that their conduct towards Venice was being
sharply criticised by the moderates in Paris aroused their
strongest feelings, military pride and democratic ardour.

Nevertheless, Bonaparte’s conduct was eminently cautious and
reserved. In the month of May he sent to Paris his most trusted
aide-de-camp, Lavalette, instructing him to sound all parties, to
hold aloof from all engagements, and to report to him
dispassionately on the state of public opinion.[84]
Lavalette judged the position of the Directory, or rather of the
Triumvirate which swayed it, to be so precarious that he cautioned
his chief against any definite espousal of its cause; and in
June-July, 1797, Bonaparte almost ceased to correspond with the
Directors except on Italian affairs, probably because he looked
forward to their overthrow as an important step towards his own
supremacy. There was, however, the possibility of a royalist
reaction sweeping all before it in France and ranging the armies
against the civil power. He therefore waited and watched, fully
aware of the enhanced importance which an uncertain situation gives
to the outsider who refuses to show his hand.

Duller eyes than his had discerned that the constitutional
conflict between the Directory and the Councils could not be
peaceably adjusted. The framers of the constitution had designed
the slowly changing Directory as a check on the Councils, which
were renewed to the extent of one-third every year; but, while
seeking to put a regicide drag on the parliamentary coach, they had
omitted to provide against a complete overturn. The Councils could
not legally override the Directory; neither could the Directory
veto the decrees of the Councils, nor, by dissolving them, compel
an appeal to the country. This defect in the constitution had been
clearly pointed out by Necker, and it now drew from Barras the
lament: [pg.160]

“Ah, if the constitution of the Year III., which offers so many
sage precautions, had not neglected one of the most important; if
it had foreseen that the two great powers of the State, engaged in
heated debates, must end with open conflicts, when there is no high
court of appeal to arrange them; if it had sufficiently armed the
Directory with the right of dissolving the Chamber!”[85]

As it was, the knot had to be severed by the sword: not, as yet,
by Bonaparte’s trenchant blade: he carefully drew back; but where
as yet he feared to tread, Hoche rushed in. This ardently
republican general was inspired by a self-denying patriotism, that
flinched not before odious duties. While Bonaparte was culling
laurels in Northern Italy, Hoche was undertaking the most necessary
task of quelling the Vendéan risings, and later on braved
the fogs and storms of the Atlantic in the hope of rousing all
Ireland in revolt. His expedition to Bantry Bay in December, 1796,
having miscarried, he was sent into the Rhineland. The conclusion
of peace by Bonaparte at Leoben again dashed his hopes, and he
therefore received with joy the orders of the Directory that he
should march a large part of his army to Brest for a second
expedition to Ireland. The Directory, however, intended to use
those troops nearer home, and appointed him Minister of War (July
16th). The choice was a good one; Hoche was active, able, and
popular with the soldiery; but he had not yet reached the thirtieth
year of his age, the limit required by the constitution. On this
technical defect the majority of the Councils at once fastened; and
their complaints were redoubled when a large detachment of his
troops came within the distance of the capital forbidden to the
army. The moderates could therefore accuse the triumvirs and Hoche
of conspiracy against the laws; he speedily resigned the Ministry
(July 22nd), and withdrew his troops into Champagne, and finally to
the Rhineland. [pg.161]

Now was the opportunity for Bonaparte to take up the
rôle of Cromwell which Hoche had so awkwardly played.
And how skilfully the conqueror of Italy plays it—through
subordinates. He was too well versed in statecraft to let his sword
flash before the public gaze. By this time he had decided to act,
and doubtless the fervid Jacobinism of the soldiery was the chief
cause determining his action. At the national celebration on July
14th he allowed it to have free vent, and thereupon wrote to the
Directory, bitterly reproaching them for their weakness in face of
the royalist plot: “I see that the Clichy Club means to march over
my corpse to the destruction of the Republic.” He ended the
diatribe by his usual device, when he desired to remind the
Government of his necessity to them, of offering his resignation,
in case they refused to take vigorous measures against the
malcontents. Yet even now his action was secret and indirect. On
July 27th he sent to the Directors a brief note stating that
Augereau had requested leave to go to Paris, “where his affairs
call him”; and that he sent by this general the originals of the
addresses of the army, avowing its devotion to the constitution. No
one would suspect from this that Augereau was in Bonaparte’s
confidence and came to carry out the coup d’état. The
secret was well preserved. Lavalette was Bonaparte’s official
representative; and his neutrality was now maintained in accordance
with a note received from his chief: “Augereau is coming to Paris:
do not put yourself in his power: he has sown disorder in the army:
he is a factious man.”

But, while Lavalette was left to trim his sails as best he
might, Augereau was certain to act with energy. Bonaparte knew well
that his Jacobinical lieutenant, famed as the first swordsman of
the day, and the leader of the fighting division of the army, would
do his work thoroughly, always vaunting his own prowess and
decrying that of his commander. It was so. Augereau rushed to
Paris, breathing threats of slaughter against the royalists.
Checked for a time by the calculating [pg.162] finesse
of the triumvirs, he prepared to end matters by a single blow; and,
when the time had come, he occupied the strategic points of the
capital, drew a cordon of troops round the Tuileries, where the
Councils sat, invaded the chambers of deputies and consigned to the
Temple the royalists and moderates there present, with their
leader, Pichegru. Barthélemy was also seized; but Carnot,
warned by a friend, fled during the early hours of this eventful
day—September 4th (or 18 Fructidor). The mutilated Councils
forthwith annulled the late elections in forty-nine Departments,
and passed severe laws against orthodox priests and the unpardoned
émigrés who had ventured to return to France.
The Directory was also intrusted with complete power to suppress
newspapers, to close political clubs, and to declare any commune in
a state of siege. Its functions were now wellnigh as extensive and
absolute as those of the Committee of Public Safety, its powers
being limited only by the incompetence of the individual Directors
and by their paralyzing consciousness that they ruled only by
favour of the army. They had taken the sword to solve a political
problem: two years later they were to fall by that sword.[86]

Augereau fully expected that he would be one of the two
Directors who were elected in place of Carnot and
Barthélemy; but the Councils had no higher opinion of his
civic capacity than Bonaparte had formed; and, to his great
disgust, Merlin of Douai and François of Neufchâtel
were chosen. The last scenes of the coup d’état
centred around the transportation of the condemned deputies. One of
the early memories of the future Duc de Broglie recalled the sight
of the “députés fructidorisés
travelling in closed carriages, railed up like cages,” to the
seaport whence they were to sail to the lingering agonies of a
tropical prison in French Guiana.

It was a painful spectacle: the indignation was great, but the
consternation was greater still. Everybody[pg.163] foresaw the
renewal of the Reign of Terror and resignedly prepared for it.

Such were the feelings, even of those who, like Madame de
Staël and her friend Benjamin Constant, had declared before
the coup d’état that it was necessary to the
salvation of the Republic. That accomplished woman was endowed with
nearly every attribute of genius except political foresight and
self-restraint. No sooner had the blow been dealt than she fell to
deploring its results, which any fourth-rate intelligence might
have foreseen. “Liberty was the only power really
conquered”—such was her later judgment on Fructidor. Now that
Liberty fled affrighted, the errant enthusiasms of the gifted
authoress clung for a brief space to Bonaparte. Her eulogies on his
exploits, says Lavalette, who listened to her through a dinner in
Talleyrand’s rooms, possessed all the mad disorder and exaggeration
of inspiration; and, after the repast was over, the votaress
refused to pass out before an aide-de-camp of Bonaparte! The
incident is characteristic both of Madame de Staël’s moods and
of the whims of the populace. Amidst the disenchantments of that
time, when the pursuit of liberty seemed but an idle quest, when
royalists were the champions of parliamentary rule and republicans
relied on military force, all eyes turned wearily away from the
civic broils at Paris to the visions of splendour revealed by the
conqueror of Italy. Few persons knew how largely their new
favourite was responsible for the events of Fructidor; all of them
had by heart the names of his victories; and his popularity flamed
to the skies when he recrossed the Alps, bringing with him a
lucrative peace with Austria.

The negotiations with that Power had dragged on slowly through
the whole summer and far into the autumn, mainly owing to the hopes
of the Emperor Francis that the disorder in France would filch from
her the meed of victory. Doubtless that would have been the case,
had not Bonaparte, while striking down the royalists at Paris
through his lieutenant, remained [pg.164] at the head of his
victorious legions in Venetia ready again to invade Austria, if
occasion should arise.

In some respects, the coup d’état of Fructidor
helped on the progress of the negotiations. That event postponed,
if it did not render impossible, the advent of civil war in France;
and, like Pride’s Purge in our civil strifes, it installed in power
a Government which represented the feelings of the army and of its
chief. Moreover, it rid him of the presence of Clarke, his former
colleague in the negotiations, whose relations with Carnot aroused
the suspicions of Barras and led to his recall. Bonaparte was now
the sole plenipotentiary of France. The final negotiations with
Austria and the resulting treaty of Campo Formio may therefore be
considered as almost entirely his handiwork.

And yet, at this very time, the head of the Foreign Office at
Paris was a man destined to achieve the greatest diplomatic
reputation of the age. Charles Maurice de Talleyrand seemed
destined for the task of uniting the society of the old
régime with the France of the Revolution. To review
his life would be to review the Revolution. With a reforming zeal
begotten of his own intellectual acuteness and of resentment
against his family, which had disinherited him for the crime of
lameness, he had led the first assaults of 1789 against the
privileges of the nobles and of the clerics among whom his lot had
perforce been cast. He acted as the head of the new
“constitutional” clergy, and bestowed his episcopal blessing at the
Feast of Pikes in 1790; but, owing to his moderation, he soon fell
into disfavour with the extreme men who seized on power. After a
sojourn in England and the United States, he came back to France,
and on the suggestion of Madame de Staël was appointed
Minister for Foreign Affairs (July, 1797). To this post he brought
the highest gifts: his early clerical training gave a keen edge to
an intellect naturally subtle and penetrating: his intercourse with
Mirabeau gave him a grip on the essentials of sound policy and
diplomacy: his sojourn abroad widened his vision, and imbued him
[pg.165] with an admiration for English
institutions and English moderation. Yet he loved France with a
deep and fervent love. For her he schemed; for her he threw over
friends or foes with a Macchiavellian facility. Amidst all the
glamour of the Napoleonic Empire he discerned the dangers that
threatened France; and he warned his master—as uselessly as
he warned reckless nobles, priestly bigots, and fanatical Jacobins
in the past, or the unteachable zealots of the restored monarchy.
His life, when viewed, not in regard to its many sordid details,
but to its chief guiding principle, was one long campaign against
French élan and partisan obstinacy; and he sealed it
with the quaint declaration in his will that, on reviewing his
career, he found he had never abandoned a party before it had
abandoned itself. Talleyrand was equipped with a diversity of
gifts: his gaze, intellectual yet composed, blenched not when he
uttered a scathing criticism or a diplomatic lie: his deep and
penetrating voice gave force to all his words, and the curl of his
lip or the scornful lifting of his eyebrows sometimes disconcerted
an opponent more than his biting sarcasm. In brief, this
disinherited noble, this unfrocked priest, this disenchanted
Liberal, was the complete expression of the inimitable society of
the old régime, when quickened intellectually by
Voltaire and dulled by the Terror. After doing much to destroy the
old society, he was now to take a prominent share in its
reconstruction on a modern basis.[87]

Such was the man who now commenced his chief life-work, the task
of guiding Napoleon. “The mere name of Bonaparte is an aid which
ought to smooth away all my difficulties”—these were the
obsequious terms in which he began his correspondence with the
great general. In reality, he distrusted him; but whether from
diffidence, or from the weakness of his own position, which as yet
was little more than that of the head clerk of his department, he
did nothing to assert the predominance of civil[pg.166]
over military influence in the negotiations now proceeding.

Two months before Talleyrand accepted office, Bonaparte had
enlarged his original demands on Austria, and claimed for France
the whole of the lands on the left or west bank of the Rhine, and
for the Cisalpine Republic all the territory up to the River Adige.
To these demands the Court of Vienna offered a tenacious resistance
which greatly irritated him. “These people are so slow,” he
exclaimed, “they think that a peace like this ought to be meditated
upon for three years first.”

Concurrently with the Franco-Austrian negotiations, overtures
for a peace between France and England were being discussed at
Lille. Into these it is impossible to enter farther than to notice
that in these efforts Pitt and the other British Ministers (except
Grenville) were sincerely desirous of peace, and that negotiations
broke down owing to the masterful tone adopted by the Directory. It
was perhaps unfortunate that Lord Malmesbury was selected as the
English negotiator, for his behaviour in the previous year had been
construed by the French as dilatory and insincere. But the
Directors may on better evidence be charged with postponing a
settlement until they had struck down their foes within France.
Bonaparte’s letters at this time show that he hoped for the
conclusion of a peace with England, doubtless in order that his own
pressure on Austria might be redoubled. In this he was to be
disappointed. After Fructidor the Directory assumed overweening
airs. Talleyrand was bidden to enjoin on the French
plenipotentiaries the adoption of a loftier tone. Maret, the French
envoy at Lille, whose counsels had ever been on the side of
moderation, was abruptly replaced by a “Fructidorian”; and a
decisive refusal was given to the English demand for the retention
of Trinidad and the Cape, at the expense of Spain and the Batavian
Republic respectively. Indeed, the Directory intended to press for
the cession of the Channel Islands to France and of [pg.167]
Gibraltar to Spain, and that, too, at the end of a maritime war
fruitful in victories for the Union Jack.[88]

Towards the King of Sardinia the new Directory was equally
imperious. The throne of Turin was now occupied by Charles Emmanuel
IV. He succeeded to a troublous heritage. Threatened by democratic
republics at Milan and Genoa, and still more by the effervescence
of his own subjects, he strove to gain an offensive and defensive
alliance with France, as the sole safeguard against revolution. To
this end he offered 10,000 Piedmontese for service with Bonaparte,
and even secretly covenanted to cede the island of Sardinia to
France. But these offers could not divert Barras and his colleagues
from their revolutionary policy. They spurned the alliance with the
House of Savoy, and, despite the remonstrances of Bonaparte, they
fomented civil discords in Piedmont such as endangered his
communications with France. Indeed, the Directory after Fructidor
was deeply imbued with fear of their commander in Italy. To
increase his difficulties was now their paramount[pg.168]
desire; and under the pretext of extending liberty in Italy, they
instructed Talleyrand to insist on the inclusion of Venice and
Friuli in the Cisalpine Republic. Austria must be content with
Trieste, Istria, and Dalmatia, must renounce all interest in the
fate of the Ionian Isles, and find in Germany all compensation for
her losses in Italy. Such was the ultimatum of the Directory
(September 16th). But a loophole of escape was left to Bonaparte;
the conduct of these negotiations was confided solely to him, and
he had already decided their general tenor by giving his
provisional assent to the acquisition by Austria of the east bank
of the Adige and the city of Venice. From these terms he was
disinclined to diverge. He was weary of “this old Europe”: his gaze
was directed towards Corfu, Malta, and Egypt; and when he received
the official ultimatum, he saw that the Directory desired a renewal
of the war under conditions highly embarrassing for him. “Yes: I
see clearly that they are preparing defeats for me,” he exclaimed
to his aide-de-camp Lavalette. They angered him still more when, on
the death of Hoche, they intrusted their Rhenish forces, numbering
120,000 men, to the command of Augereau, and sent to the Army of
Italy an officer bearing a manifesto written by Augereau concerning
Fructidor, which set forth the anxiety felt by the Directors
concerning Bonaparte’s political views. At this Bonaparte fired up
and again offered his resignation (September 25th):

“No power on earth shall, after this horrible and most
unexpected act of ingratitude by the Government, make me continue
to serve it. My health imperiously demands calm and repose…. My
recompense is in my conscience and in the opinion of posterity.
Believe me, that at any time of danger, I shall be the first to
defend the Constitution of the Year III.”

The resignation was of course declined, in terms most flattering
to Bonaparte; and the Directors prepared to ratify the treaty with
Sardinia.

Indeed, the fit of passion once passed, the determination [pg.169] to dominate events again possessed
him, and he decided to make peace, despite the recent instructions
of the Directory that no peace would be honourable which sacrificed
Venice to Austria. There is reason to believe that he now regretted
this sacrifice. His passionate outbursts against Venice after the
Pâques véronaises, his denunciations of “that
fierce and bloodstained rule,” had now given place to some feelings
of pity for the people whose ruin he had so artfully compassed; and
the social intercourse with Venetians which he enjoyed at
Passeriano, the castle of the Doge Manin, may well have inspired
some regard for the proud city which he was now about to barter
away to Austria. Only so, however, could he peacefully terminate
the wearisome negotiations with the Emperor. The Austrian envoy,
Count Cobenzl, struggled hard to gain the whole of Venetia, and the
Legations, along with the half of Lombardy.[89]
From these exorbitant demands he was driven by the persistent
vigour of Bonaparte’s assaults. The little Corsican proved himself
an expert in diplomatic wiles, now enticing the Imperialist on to
slippery ground, and occasionally shocking him by calculated
outbursts of indignation or bravado. After many days spent in
intellectual fencing, the discussions were narrowed down to Mainz,
Mantua, Venice, and the Ionian Isles. On the fate of these islands
a stormy discussion arose, Cobenzl stipulating for their complete
independence, while Bonaparte passionately claimed them for France.
In one of these sallies his vehement gestures overturned a cabinet
with a costly vase; but the story that he smashed the vase, as a
sign of his power to crush the House of Austria, is a later
refinement on the incident, about which Cobenzl merely reported to
Vienna—”He behaved like a fool.” Probably his dextrous
disclosure of the severe terms which the Directory ordered him to
extort was far more effective than this boisterous
gasconnade. Finally, after threatening an immediate[pg.170] attack on the Austrian positions,
he succeeded on three of the questions above named, but at the
sacrifice of Venice to Austria.

The treaty was signed on October 17th at the village of Campo
Formio. The published articles may be thus summarized: Austria
ceded to the French Republic her Belgic provinces. Of the once
extensive Venetian possessions France gained the Ionian Isles,
while Austria acquired Istria, Dalmatia, the districts at the mouth
of the Cattaro, the city of Venice, and the mainland of Venetia as
far west as Lake Garda, the Adige, and the lower part of the River
Po. The Hapsburgs recognized the independence of the now enlarged
Cisalpine Republic. France and Austria agreed to frame a treaty of
commerce on the basis of “the most favoured nation.” The Emperor
ceded to the dispossessed Duke of Modena the territory of Breisgau
on the east of the Rhine. A congress was to be held at Rastadt, at
which the plenipotentiaries of France and of the Germanic Empire
were to regulate affairs between these two Powers.

Secret articles bound the Emperor to use his influence in the
Empire to secure for France the left bank of the Rhine; while
France was to use her good offices to procure for the Emperor the
Archbishopric of Salzburg and the Bavarian land between that State
and the River Inn. Other secret articles referred to the
indemnities which were to be found in Germany for some of the
potentates who suffered by the changes announced in the public
treaty.

The bartering away of Venice awakened profound indignation.
After more than a thousand years of independence, that city was
abandoned to the Emperor by the very general who had promised to
free Italy. It was in vain that Bonaparte strove to soothe the
provisional government of that city through the influence of a
Venetian Jew, who, after his conversion, had taken the famous name
of Dandolo. Summoning him to Passeriano, he explained to him the
hard necessity which now dictated the transfer of Venice to
Austria. [pg.171]

[CENTRAL EUROPE AFTER THE PEACE OF CAMPO FORMIO, 1797
The boundaries of the Holy Roman Empire are indicated by thick
dots. The Austrian Dominions are indicated by vertical lines. The
Prussian Dominions are indicated by horizontal lines. The
Ecclesiastical States are indicated by dotted areas.]

France could not now

shed any more of her best blood for
what was, after all, only “a moral cause”: the Venetians therefore
must cultivate resignation for the present and hope for the future.
The advice was useless. The Venetian democrats determined on a last
desperate venture. They secretly sent three deputies, among them
Dandolo, with a large sum of money wherewith to bribe the Directors
to reject the treaty of Campo Formio. This would have been quite
practicable, had not their errand become known to Bonaparte.
Alarmed and enraged at this device, which, if successful, would
have consigned him to infamy, he sent Duroc in chase; and the
envoys, caught before they crossed the Maritime Alps, were brought
before the general at Milan. To his vehement reproaches and threats
they opposed a dignified silence, until Dandolo, appealing to his
generosity, awakened those nobler feelings which were never long
dormant. Then he quietly dismissed them—to witness the
downfall of their beloved city.

Acribus initiis, ut ferme talia, incuriosa fine; these
cynical words, with which the historian of the Roman Empire blasted
the movements of his age, may almost serve as the epitaph to
Bonaparte’s early enthusiasms. Proclaiming at the beginning of his
Italian campaigns that he came to free Italy, he yet finished his
course of almost unbroken triumphs by a surrender which his
panegyrists have scarcely attempted to condone. But the fate of
Venice was almost forgotten amidst the jubilant acclaim which
greeted the conqueror of Italy on his arrival at Paris. All France
rang with the praises of the hero who had spread liberty throughout
Northern and Central Italy, had enriched the museums of Paris with
priceless masterpieces of art, whose army had captured 150,000
prisoners, and had triumphed in 18 pitched battles—for
Caldiero was now reckoned as a French victory—and 47 smaller
engagements. The Directors, shrouding their hatred and fear of the
masterful proconsul under their Roman togas, greeted him with
uneasy effusiveness. The climax of the official comedy was [pg.173] reached when, at the reception of
the conqueror, Barras, pointing northwards, exclaimed: “Go there
and capture the giant corsair that infests the seas: go punish in
London outrages that have too long been unpunished”: whereupon, as
if overcome by his emotions, he embraced the general. Amidst
similar attentions bestowed by the other Directors, the curtain
falls on the first, or Italian, act of the young hero’s career,
soon to rise on oriental adventures that were to recall the
exploits of Alexander. [pg.174]


CHAPTER VIII


EGYPT

Among the many misconceptions of the French revolutionists none
was more insidious than the notion that the wealth and power of the
British people rested on an artificial basis. This mistaken belief
in England’s weakness arose out of the doctrine taught by the
Economistes or Physiocrates in the latter half of
last century, that commerce was not of itself productive of wealth,
since it only promoted the distribution of the products of the
earth; but that agriculture was the sole source of true wealth and
prosperity. They therefore exalted agriculture at the expense of
commerce and manufactures, and the course of the Revolution, which
turned largely on agrarian questions, tended in the same direction.
Robespierre and St. Just were never weary of contrasting the
virtues of a simple pastoral life with the corruptions and weakness
engendered by foreign commerce; and when, early in 1793,
Jacobinical zeal embroiled the young Republic with England, the
orators of the Convention confidently prophesied the downfall of
the modern Carthage. Kersaint declared that “the credit of England
rests upon fictitious wealth: … bounded in territory, the public
future of England is found almost wholly in its bank, and this
edifice is entirely supported by naval commerce. It is easy to
cripple this commerce, and especially so for a power like France,
which stands alone on her own riches.”[90]
[pg.175]

Commercial interests played a foremost part all through the
struggle. The official correspondence of Talleyrand in 1797 proves
that the Directory intended to claim the Channel Islands, the north
of Newfoundland, and all our conquests in the East Indies made
since 1754, besides the restitution of Gibraltar to Spain.[91]
Nor did these hopes seem extravagant. The financial crisis in
London and the mutiny at the Nore seemed to betoken the exhaustion
of England, while the victories of Bonaparte raised the power of
France to heights never known before. Before the victory of Duncan
over the Dutch at Camperdown (October 11th, 1797), Britain seemed
to have lost her naval supremacy.

The recent admission of State bankruptcy at Paris, when
two-thirds of the existing liabilities were practically expunged,
sharpened the desire of the Directory to compass England’s ruin, an
enterprise which might serve to restore French credit and would
certainly engage those vehement activities of Bonaparte that could
otherwise work mischief in Paris. On his side he gladly accepted
the command of the Army of England.

“The people of Paris do not remember anything,” he said to
Bourrienne. “Were I to remain here long, doing nothing, I should be
lost. In this great Babylon everything wears out: my glory has
already disappeared. This little Europe does not supply enough of
it for me. I must seek it in the East: all great fame comes from
that quarter. However, I wish first to make a tour along the
[northern] coast to see for myself what may be attempted. If the
success of a descent upon England appear doubtful, as I suspect it
will, the Army of England shall become the Army of the East, and I
go to Egypt.”[92]

In February, 1798, he paid a brief visit to Dunkirk and the
Flemish coast, and concluded that the invasion of England was
altogether too complicated to be hazarded[pg.176] except as a
last desperate venture. In a report to the Government (February
23rd) he thus sums up the whole situation:

“Whatever efforts we make, we shall not for some years gain the
naval supremacy. To invade England without that supremacy is the
most daring and difficult task ever undertaken…. If, having
regard to the present organization of our navy, it seems impossible
to gain the necessary promptness of execution, then we must really
give up the expedition against England, be satisfied with
keeping up the pretence of it
, and concentrate all our
attention and resources on the Rhine, in order to try to deprive
England of Hanover and Hamburg:[93] … or else undertake an
eastern expedition which would menace her trade with the Indies.
And if none of these three operations is practicable, I see nothing
else for it but to conclude peace with England.”

The greater part of his career serves as a commentary on these
designs. To one or other of them he was constantly turning as
alternative schemes for the subjugation of his most redoubtable
foe. The first plan he now judged to be impracticable; the second,
which appears later in its fully matured form as his Continental
System, was not for the present feasible, because France was about
to settle German affairs at the Congress of Rastadt; to the third
he therefore turned the whole force of his genius.

The conquest of Egypt and the restoration to France of her
supremacy in India appealed to both sides of Bonaparte’s nature.
The vision of the tricolour floating above the minarets of Cairo
and the palace of the Great Mogul at Delhi fascinated a mind in
which the mysticism of the south was curiously blent with the
practicality and passion for details that characterize the northern
races. To very few men in the world’s history has it been granted
to dream grandiose dreams and all but[pg.177] realize them, to use
by turns the telescope and the microscope of political survey, to
plan vast combinations of force, and yet to supervise with infinite
care the adjustment of every adjunct. Cæsar, in the old
world, was possibly the mental peer of Bonaparte in this majestic
equipoise of the imaginative and practical qualities; but of
Cæsar we know comparatively little; whereas the complex
workings of the greatest mind of the modern world stand revealed in
that storehouse of facts and fancies, the “Correspondance de
Napoléon.” The motives which led to the Eastern Expedition
are there unfolded. In the letter which he wrote to Talleyrand
shortly before the signature of the peace of Campo Formio occurs
this suggestive passage:

“The character of our nation is to be far too vivacious amidst
prosperity. If we take for the basis of all our operations true
policy, which is nothing else than the calculation of combinations
and chances, we shall long be la grande nation and the
arbiter of Europe. I say more: we hold the balance of Europe: we
will make that balance incline as we wish; and, if such is the
order of fate, I think it by no means impossible that we may in a
few years attain those grand results of which the heated and
enthusiastic imagination catches a glimpse, and which the extremely
cool, persistent, and calculating man will alone attain.”

This letter was written when Bonaparte was bartering away Venice
to the Emperor in consideration of the acquisition by France of the
Ionian Isles. Its reference to the vivacity of the French was
doubtless evoked by the orders which he then received to
“revolutionize Italy.” To do that, while the Directory further
extorted from England Gibraltar, the Channel Islands, and her
eastern conquests, was a programme dictated by excessive vivacity.
The Directory lacked the practical qualities that selected one
great enterprise at a time and brought to bear on it the needful
concentration of effort. In brief, he selected the war against
England’s eastern commerce as his next sphere of action; for it
offered “an arena vaster, more necessary [pg.178] and
resplendent” than war with Austria; “if we compel the [British]
Government to a peace, the advantages we shall gain for our
commerce in both hemispheres will be a great step towards the
consolidation of liberty and the public welfare.”[94]

For this eastern expedition he had already prepared. In May,
1797, he had suggested the seizure of Malta from the Knights of St.
John; and when, on September 27th, the Directory gave its assent,
he sent thither a French commissioner, Poussielgue, on a
“commercial mission,” to inspect those ports, and also, doubtless,
to undermine the discipline of the Knights. Now that the British
had retired from Corsica, and France disposed of the maritime
resources of Northern Italy, Spain, and Holland, it seemed quite
practicable to close the Mediterranean to those “intriguing and
enterprising islanders,” to hold them at bay in their dull northern
seas, to exhaust them by ruinous preparations against expected
descents on their southern coasts, on Ireland, and even on
Scotland, while Bonaparte’s eastern conquests dried up the sources
of their wealth in the Orient: “Let us concentrate all our activity
on our navy and destroy England. That done, Europe is at our
feet.”[95]

But he encountered opposition from the Directory. They still
clung to their plan of revolutionizing Italy; and only by playing
on their fear of the army could he bring these civilians to assent
to the expatriation of 35,000 troops and their best generals. On La
Réveillière-Lépeaux[pg.179] the young
commander worked with a skill that veiled the choicest irony. This
Director was the high-priest of a newly-invented cult, termed
Théo-philanthropie, into the dull embers of which he
was still earnestly blowing. To this would-be prophet Bonaparte now
suggested that the eastern conquests would furnish a splendid field
for the spread of the new faith; and La Réveillière
was forthwith converted from his scheme of revolutionizing Europe
to the grander sphere of moral proselytism opened out to him in the
East by the very chief who, on landing in Egypt, forthwith
professed the Moslem creed.

After gaining the doubtful assent of the Directory, Bonaparte
had to face urgent financial difficulties. The dearth of money was,
however, met by two opportune interventions. The first of these was
in the affairs of Rome. The disorders of the preceding year in that
city had culminated at Christmas in a riot in which General Duphot
had been assassinated; this outrage furnished the pretext desired
by the Directory for revolutionizing Central Italy. Berthier was at
once ordered to lead French troops against the Eternal City. He
entered without resistance (February 15th, 1798), declared the
civil authority of the Pope at an end, and proclaimed the
restoration of the Roman Republic. The practical side of the
liberating policy was soon revealed. A second time the treasures of
Rome, both artistic and financial, were rifled; and, as Lucien
Bonaparte caustically remarked in his “Memoirs,” the chief duty of
the newly-appointed consuls and quæstors was to superintend
the packing up of pictures and statues designed for Paris. Berthier
not only laid the basis of a large private fortune, but showed his
sense of the object of the expedition by sending large sums for the
equipment of the armada at Toulon. “In sending me to Rome,” wrote
Berthier to Bonaparte, “you appoint me treasurer to the expedition
against England. I will try to fill the exchequer.”

The intervention of the Directory in the affairs of Switzerland
was equally lucrative. The inhabitants of[pg.180] the district of
Vaud, in their struggles against the oppressive rule of the Bernese
oligarchy, had offered to the French Government the excuse for
interference: and a force invading that land, overpowered the
levies of the central cantons.[96] The imposition of a
centralized form of government modelled on that of France, the
wresting of Geneva from this ancient confederation, and its
incorporation with France, were not the only evils suffered by
Switzerland. Despite the proclamation of General Brune that the
French came as friends to the descendants of William Tell, and
would respect their independence and their property, French
commissioners proceeded to rifle the treasuries of Berne,
Zürich, Solothurn, Fribourg, and Lucerne of sums which
amounted in all to eight and a half million francs; fifteen
millions were extorted in forced contributions and plunder, besides
130 cannon and 60,000 muskets which also became the spoils of the
liberators.[97] The destination of part of
the treasure was already fixed; on April 13th Bonaparte wrote an
urgent letter to General Lannes, directing him to expedite the
transit of the booty to Toulon, where three million francs were
forthwith expended on the completion of the armada.

This letter, and also the testimony of Madame de Staël,
Barras, Bourrienne, and Mallet du Pan, show that he must have been
a party to this interference in Swiss affairs, which marks a
debasement, not only of Bonaparte’s character, but of that of the
French army and people. It drew from Coleridge, who previously had
seen in the Revolution the dawn of a nobler era, an indignant
protest against the prostitution of the ideas of 1789:

“Oh France that mockest Heaven,
adulterous, blind,

Are these thy boasts, champion of
human kind?

[pg.181]
To mix with Kings in the low lust
of sway,

Yell in the hunt and join the
murderous prey? …

The sensual and the dark rebel in
vain

Slaves by their own compulsion. In
mad game

They burst their manacles: but wear
the name

Of Freedom, graven on a heavier
chain.”

The occupation by French troops of the great central bastion of
the European system seemed a challenge, not only to idealists, but
to German potentates. It nearly precipitated a rupture with Vienna,
where the French tricolour had recently been torn down by an angry
crowd. But Bonaparte did his utmost to prevent a renewal of war
that would blight his eastern prospects; and he succeeded. One last
trouble remained. At his final visit to the Directory, when crossed
about some detail, he passionately threw up his command. Thereupon
Rewbell, noted for his incisive speech, drew up the form of
resignation, and presenting it to Bonaparte, firmly said, “Sign,
citizen general.” The general did not sign, but retired from the
meeting apparently crestfallen, but really meditating a coup
d’état
. This last statement rests on the evidence of
Mathieu Dumas, who heard it through General Desaix, a close friend
of Bonaparte; and it is clear from the narratives of Bourrienne,
Barras, and Madame Junot that, during his last days in Paris, the
general was moody, preoccupied, and fearful of being poisoned.

At last the time of preparation and suspense was at an end. The
aims of the expedition as officially defined by a secret decree on
April 12th included the capture of Egypt and the exclusion of the
English from “all their possessions in the East to which the
general can come”; Bonaparte was also to have the isthmus of Suez
cut through; to “assure the free and exclusive possession of
the Red Sea to the French Republic”; to improve the condition of
the natives of Egypt, and to cultivate good relations with the
Grand Signior. Another secret decree empowered Bonaparte to seize
Malta. To these schemes he added another of truly colossal
dimensions. After [pg.182] conquering the East, he would rouse
the Greeks and other Christians of the East, overthrow the Turks,
seize Constantinople, and “take Europe in the rear.”

Generous support was accorded to the savants who were
desirous of exploring the artistic and literary treasures of Egypt
and Mesopotamia. It has been affirmed by the biographer of Monge
that the enthusiasm of this celebrated physicist first awakened
Bonaparte’s desire for the eastern expedition; but this seems to
have been aroused earlier by Volney, who saw a good deal of
Bonaparte in 1791. In truth, the desire to wrest the secrets of
learning from the mysterious East seems always to have spurred on
his keenly inquisitive nature. During the winter months of 1797-8
he attended the chemical lectures of the renowned Berthollet; and
it was no perfunctory choice which selected him for the place in
the famous institute left vacant by the exile of Carnot. The manner
in which he now signed his orders and proclamations—Member of
the Institute, General in Chief of the Army of the
East—showed his determination to banish from the life of
France that affectation of boorish ignorance by which the
Terrorists had rendered themselves uniquely odious.

After long delays, caused by contrary winds, the armada set sail
from Toulon. Along with the convoys from Marseilles, Genoa, and
Civita Vecchia, it finally reached the grand total of 13 ships of
the line, 7 frigates, several gunboats, and nearly 300 transports
of various sizes, conveying 35,000 troops. Admiral Brueys was the
admiral, but acting under Bonaparte. Of the generals whom the
commander-in-chief took with him, the highest in command were the
divisional generals Kléber, Desaix, Bon, Menou, Reynier, for
the infantry: under them served 14 generals, a few of whom, as
Marmont, were to achieve a wider fame. The cavalry was commanded by
the stalwart mulatto, General Alexandre Dumas, under whom served
Leclerc, the husband of Pauline Bonaparte, along with two men
destined to world-wide renown, Murat and Davoust. The artillery
[pg.183] was commanded by Dommartin, the
engineers by Caffarelli: and the heroic Lannes was quarter-master
general.

The armada appeared off Malta without meeting with any incident.
This island was held by the Knights of St. John, the last of those
companies of Christian warriors who had once waged war on the
infidels in Palestine. Their courage had evaporated in luxurious
ease, and their discipline was a prey to intestine schisms and to
the intrigues carried on with the French Knights of the Order. A
French fleet had appeared off Valetta in the month of March in the
hope of effecting a surprise; but the admiral, Brueys, judging the
effort too hazardous, sent an awkward explanation, which only
served to throw the knights into the arms of Russia. One of the
chivalrous dreams of the Czar Paul was that of spreading his
influence in the Mediterranean by a treaty with this Order. It
gratified his crusading ardour and promised to Russia a naval base
for the partition of Turkey which was then being discussed with
Austria: to secure the control of the island, Russia was about to
expend 400,000 roubles, when Bonaparte anticipated Muscovite
designs by a prompt seizure.[98] An excuse was easily found
for a rupture with the Order: some companies of troops were
disembarked, and hostilities commenced.

Secure within their mighty walls, the knights might have held
the intruders at bay, had they not been divided by internal
disputes: the French knights refused to fight against their
countrymen; and a revolt of the native Maltese, long restless under
the yoke of the Order, now helped to bring the Grand Master to a
surrender. The evidence of the English consul, Mr. Williams, seems
to show that the discontent of the natives was even more potent
than the influence of French gold in bringing about this result.[99] At any rate, one of the[pg.184] strongest places in Europe admitted
a French garrison, after so tame a defence that General Caffarelli,
on viewing the fortifications, remarked to Bonaparte: “Upon my
word, general, it is lucky there was some one in the town to open
the gates to us.”

During his stay of seven days at Malta, Bonaparte revealed the
vigour of those organizing powers for which the half of Europe was
soon to present all too small an arena. He abolished the Order,
pensioning off those French knights who had been serviceable: he
abolished the religious houses and confiscated their domains to the
service of the new government: he established a governmental
commission acting under a military governor: he continued
provisionally the existing taxes, and provided for the imposition
of customs, excise, and octroi dues: he prepared the way for the
improvement of the streets, the erection of fountains, the
reorganization of the hospitals and the post office. To the
university he gave special attention, rearranging the curriculum on
the model of the more advanced écoles centrales of
France, but inclining the studies severely to the exact sciences
and the useful arts. On all sides he left the imprint of his
practical mind, that viewed life as a game at chess, whence bishops
and knights were carefully banished, and wherein nothing was left
but the heavy pieces and subservient pawns.

After dragging Malta out of its mediaeval calm and plunging it
into the full swirl of modern progress, Bonaparte set sail for
Egypt. His exchequer was the richer by all the gold and silver,
whether in bullion or in vessels, discoverable in the treasury of
Malta or in the Church of St. John. Fortunately, the silver gates
of this church had been coloured over, and thus escaped the fate of
the other treasures.[100] On the voyage to
Alexandria[pg.185] he studied the library of books
which he had requested Bourrienne to purchase for him. The
composition of this library is of interest as showing the strong
trend of his thoughts towards history, though at a later date he
was careful to limit its study in the university and schools which
he founded. He had with him 125 volumes of historical works, among
which the translations of Thucydides, Plutarch, Tacitus, and Livy
represented the life of the ancient world, while in modern life he
concentrated his attention chiefly on the manners and institutions
of peoples and the memoirs of great generals—as Turenne,
Condé, Luxembourg, Saxe, Marlborough, Eugène, and
Charles XII. Of the poets he selected the so-called Ossian, Tasso,
Ariosto, Homer, Virgil, and the masterpieces of the French theatre;
but he especially affected the turgid and declamatory style of
Ossian. In romance, English literature was strongly represented by
forty volumes of novels, of course in translations. Besides a few
works on arts and sciences, he also had with him twelve volumes of
“Barclay’s Geography,” and three volumes of “Cook’s Voyages,” which
show that his thoughts extended to the antipodes; and under the
heading of Politics he included the Bible, the Koran, the Vedas, a
Mythology, and Montesquieu’s “Esprit des Lois”! The composition and
classification of this library are equally suggestive. Bonaparte
carefully searched out the weak places of the organism which he was
about to attack—in the present campaign, Egypt and the
British Empire. The climate and natural products, the genius of its
writers and the spirit of its religion—nothing came amiss to
his voracious intellect, which assimilated the most diverse
materials and pressed them all into his service. Greek mythology
provided allusions for the adornment of his proclamations, the
Koran would dictate his behaviour towards the Moslems, and the
Bible was to be his guide-book concerning the Druses and Armenians.
All three were therefore grouped together under the head of
Politics.[pg.186]

And this, on the whole, fairly well represents his mental
attitude towards religion: at least, it was his work-a-day
attitude. There were moments, it is true, when an overpowering
sense of the majesty of the universe lifted his whole being far
above this petty opportunism: and in those moments, which, in
regard to the declaration of character, may surely be held to
counterbalance whole months spent in tactical shifts and diplomatic
wiles, he was capable of soaring to heights of imaginative
reverence. Such an episode, lighting up for us the recesses of his
mind, occurred during his voyage to Egypt. The savants on
board his ship, “L’Orient,” were discussing one of those questions
which Bonaparte often propounded, in order that, as arbiter in this
contest of wits, he might gauge their mental powers. Mental
dexterity, rather than the Socratic pursuit after truth, was the
aim of their dialectic; but on one occasion, when religion was
being discussed, Bonaparte sounded a deeper note: looking up into
the midnight vault of sky, he said to the philosophizing atheists:
“Very ingenious, sirs, but who made all that?” As a retort to the
tongue-fencers, what could be better? The appeal away from words to
the star-studded canopy was irresistible: it affords a signal proof
of what Carlyle has finely called his “instinct for nature” and his
“ineradicable feeling for reality.” This probably was the true man,
lying deep under his Moslem shifts and Concordat bargainings.

That there was a tinge of superstition in Bonaparte’s nature,
such as usually appears in gifted scions of a coast-dwelling
family, cannot be denied;[101] but his usual attitude
towards religion was that of the political mechanician, not of the
devotee, and even while professing the forms of fatalistic belief,
he really subordinated them to his own designs. To this profound
calculation of the credulity of mankind we may probably refer his
allusions to his star. The present writer[pg.187] regards it as
almost certain that his star was invoked in order to dazzle the
vulgar herd. Indeed, if we may trust Miot de Melito, the First
Consul once confessed as much to a circle of friends.
“Cæsar,” he said, “was right to cite his good fortune and to
appear to believe in it. That is a means of acting on the
imagination of others without offending anyone’s self-love.” A
strange admission this; what boundless self-confidence it implies
that he should have admitted the trickery. The mere acknowledgment
of it is a proof that he felt himself so far above the plane of
ordinary mortals that, despite the disclosure, he himself would
continue to be his own star. For the rest, is it credible that this
analyzing genius could ever have seriously adopted the astrologer’s
creed? Is there anything in his early note-books or later
correspondence which warrants such a belief? Do not all his
references to his star occur in proclamations and addresses
intended for popular consumption?

Certainly Bonaparte’s good fortune was conspicuous all through
these eastern adventures, and never more so than when he escaped
the pursuit of Nelson. The English admiral had divined his aim.
Setting all sail, he came almost within sight of the French force
near Crete, and he reached Alexandria barely two days before his
foes hove in sight. Finding no hostile force there, he doubled back
on his course and scoured the seas between Crete, Sicily, and the
Morca, until news received from a Turkish official again sent him
eastwards. On such trifles does the fate of empires sometimes
depend.

Meanwhile events were crowding thick and fast upon Bonaparte. To
free himself from the terrible risks which had menaced his force
off the Egyptian coast, he landed his troops, 35,000 strong, with
all possible expedition at Marabout near Alexandria, and, directing
his columns of attack on the walls of that city, captured it by a
rush (July 2nd).

For this seizure of neutral territory he offered no excuse other
than that the Beys, who were the real rulers [pg.188] of
Egypt, had favoured English commerce and were guilty of some
outrages on French merchants. He strove, however, to induce the
Sultan of Turkey to believe that the French invasion of Egypt was a
friendly act, as it would overthrow the power of the Mamelukes, who
had reduced Turkish authority to a mere shadow. This was the
argument which he addressed to the Turkish officials, but it proved
to be too subtle even for the oriental mind fully to appreciate.
Bonaparte’s chief concern was to win over the subject population,
which consisted of diverse races. At the surface were the
Mamelukes, a powerful military order, possessing a magnificent
cavalry, governed by two Beys, and scarcely recognizing the vague
suzerainty claimed by the Porte. The rivalries of the Beys, Murad
and Ibrahim, produced a fertile crop of discords in this governing
caste, and their feuds exposed the subject races, both Arabs and
Copts, to constant forays and exactions. It seemed possible,
therefore, to arouse them against the dominant caste, provided that
the Mohammedan scruples of the whole population were carefully
respected. To this end, the commander cautioned his troops to act
towards the Moslems as towards “Jews and Italians,” and to respect
their muftis and imams as much as “rabbis and bishops.” He also
proclaimed to the Egyptians his determination, while overthrowing
Mameluke tyranny, to respect the Moslem faith: “Have we not
destroyed the Pope, who bade men wage war on Moslems? Have we not
destroyed the Knights of Malta, because those fools believed it to
be God’s will to war against Moslems?” The French soldiers were
vastly amused by the humour of these proceedings, and the liberated
people fully appreciated the menaces with which Bonaparte’s
proclamation closed, backed up as these were by irresistible
force.[102]

After arranging affairs at Alexandria, where the gallant[pg.189] Kléber was left in command,
Bonaparte ordered an advance into the interior. Never, perhaps, did
he show the value of swift offensive action more decisively than in
this prompt march on Damanhour across the desert. The other route
by way of Rosetta would have been easier; but, as it was longer, he
rejected it, and told off General Menou to capture that city and
support a flotilla of boats which was to ascend the Nile and meet
the army on its march to Cairo. On July 4th the first division of
the main force set forth by night into the desert south of
Alexandria. All was new and terrible; and, when the rays of the sun
smote on their weary backs, the murmurings of the troops grew loud.
This, then, was the land “more fertile than Lombardy,” which was
the goal of their wanderings. “See, there are the six acres of land
which you are promised,” exclaimed a waggish soldier to his comrade
as they first gazed from ship-board on the desert east of
Alexandria; and all the sense of discipline failed to keep this and
other gibes from the ears of staff officers even before they
reached that city. Far worse was their position now in the shifting
sand of the desert, beset by hovering Bedouins, stung by scorpions,
and afflicted by intolerable thirst. The Arabs had filled the
scanty wells with stones, and only after long toil could the
sappers reach the precious fluid beneath. Then the troops rushed
and fought for the privilege of drinking a few drops of muddy
liquor. Thus they struggled on, the succeeding divisions faring
worst of all. Berthier, chief of the staff, relates that a glass of
water sold for its weight in gold. Even brave officers abandoned
themselves to transports of rage and despair which left them
completely prostrate.[103]

But Bonaparte flinched not. His stern composure offered the best
rebuke to such childish sallies; and when out of a murmuring group
there came the bold remark, “Well, General, are you going to take
us to India thus,” he abashed the speaker and his comrades by the
quick[pg.190] retort, “No, I would not undertake
that with such soldiers as you.” French honour, touched to the
quick, reasserted itself even above the torments of thirst; and the
troops themselves, when they tardily reached the Nile and slaked
their thirst in its waters, recognized the pre-eminence of his will
and his profound confidence in their endurance. French gaiety had
not been wholly eclipsed even by the miseries of the desert march.
To cheer their drooping spirits the commander had sent some of the
staunchest generals along the line of march. Among them was the
gifted Caffarelli, who had lost a leg in the Rhenish campaign: his
reassuring words called forth the inimitable retort from the ranks:
“Ah! he don’t care, not he: he has one leg in France.” Scarcely
less witty was the soldier’s description of the prowling Bedouins,
who cut off stragglers and plunderers, as “The mounted highway
police.”

After brushing aside a charge of 800 Mamelukes at Chebreiss, the
army made its way up the banks of the Nile to Embabeh, opposite
Cairo. There the Mamelukes, led by the fighting Bey, Murad, had
their fortified camp; and there that superb cavalry prepared to
overwhelm the invaders in a whirlwind rush of horse (July 21st,
1798). The occasion and the surroundings were such as to inspire
both sides with deperate resolution. It was the first fierce shock
on land of eastern chivalry and western enterprise since the days
of St. Louis; and the ardour of the republicans was scarcely less
than that which had kindled the soldiers of the cross. Beside the
two armies rolled the mysterious Nile; beyond glittered the slender
minarets of Cairo; and on the south there loomed the massy
Pyramids. To the forty centuries that had rolled over them,
Bonaparte now appealed, in one of those imaginative touches which
ever brace the French nature to the utmost tension of daring and
endurance. Thus they advanced in close formation towards the
intrenched camp of the Mamelukes. The divisions on the left at once
rushed at its earthworks, silenced its feeble artillery, and
slaughtered the fellahin inside. [pg.191]

But the other divisions, now ranged in squares, while gazing at
this exploit, were assailed by the Mamelukes. From out the haze of
the mirage, or from behind the ridges of sand and the scrub of the
water-melon plants that dotted the plain, some 10,000 of these
superb horsemen suddenly appeared and rushed at the squares
commanded by Desaix and Reynier. Their richly caparisoned chargers,
their waving plumes, their wild battle-cries, and their marvellous
skill with carbine and sword, lent picturesqueness and terror to
the charge. Musketry and grapeshot mowed down their front coursers
in ghastly swathes; but the living mass swept on, wellnigh
overwhelming the fronts of the squares, and then, swerving aside,
poured through the deadly funnel between. Decimated here also by
the steady fire of the French files, and by the discharges of the
rear face, they fell away exhausted, leaving heaps of dead and
dying on the fronts of the squares, and in their very midst a score
of their choicest cavaliers, whose bravery and horsemanship had
carried them to certain death amidst the bayonets. The French now
assumed the offensive, and Desaix’s division, threatening to cut
off the retreat of Murad’s horsemen, led that wary chief to draw
off his shattered squadrons; others sought, though with terrible
losses, to escape across the Nile to Ibrahim’s following. That
chief had taken no share in the fight, and now made off towards
Syria. Such was the battle of the Pyramids, which gained a colony
at the cost of some thirty killed and about ten times as many
wounded: of the killed about twenty fell victims to the cross fire
of the two squares.[104]

After halting for a fortnight at Cairo to recruit his weary
troops and to arrange the affairs of his conquest, Bonaparte
marched eastwards in pursuit of Ibrahim and drove him into Syria,
while Desaix waged an arduous but successful campaign against Murad
in Upper Egypt. But the victors were soon to learn the uselessness
of[pg.192] merely military triumphs in Egypt.
As Bonaparte returned to complete the organization of the new
colony, he heard that Nelson had destroyed his fleet.

On July 3rd, before setting out from Alexandria, the French
commander gave an order to his admiral, though it must be added
that its authenticity is doubtful:

“The admiral will to-morrow acquaint the commander-in-chief by a
report whether the squadron can enter the port of Alexandria, or
whether, in Aboukir Roads, bringing its broadside to bear, it can
defend itself against the enemy’s superior force; and in case both
these plans should be impracticable, he must sail for Corfu …
leaving the light ships and the flotilla at Alexandria.”

Brueys speedily discovered that the first plan was beset by
grave dangers: the entrance to the harbour of Alexandria, when
sounded, proved to be most difficult for large ships—such was
his judgment and that of Villeneuve and Casabianca—and the
exit could be blocked by a single English battleship. As regards
the alternatives of Aboukir or Corfu, Brueys went on to state: “My
firm desire is to be useful to you in every possible way: and, as I
have already said, every post will suit me well, provided that you
placed me there in an active way.” By this rather ambiguous phrase
it would seem that he scouted the alternative of Corfu as
consigning him to a degrading inactivity; while at Aboukir he held
that he could be actively useful in protecting the rear of the
army. In that bay he therefore anchored his largest ships, trusting
that the dangers of the approach would screen him from any sudden
attack, but making also special preparations in case he should be
compelled to fight at anchor.[105] His decision was
probably less sound than that of Bonaparte, who, while[pg.193]
marching to Cairo, and again during his sojourn there, ordered him
to make for Corfu or Toulon; for the general saw clearly that the
French fleet, riding in safety in those well-protected roadsteads,
would really dominate the Mediterranean better than in the open
expanse of Aboukir. But these orders did not reach the admiral
before the blow fell; and it is, after all, somewhat ungenerous to
censure Brueys for his decision to remain at Aboukir and risk a
fight rather than comply with the dictates of a prudent but
inglorious strategy.

The British admiral, after sweeping the eastern Mediterranean,
at last found the French fleet in Aboukir Bay, about ten miles from
the Rosetta mouth of the Nile. It was anchored under the lee of a
shoal which would have prevented any ordinary admiral from
attacking, especially at sundown. But Nelson, knowing that the head
ship of the French was free to swing at anchor, rightly concluded
that there must be room for British ships to sail between Brueys’
stationary line and the shallows. The British captains thrust five
ships between the French and the shoal, while the others, passing
down the enemy’s line on the seaward side, crushed it in detail;
and, after a night of carnage, the light of August 2nd dawned on a
scene of destruction unsurpassed in naval warfare. Two French ships
of the line and two frigates alone escaped: one, the gigantic
“Orient,” had blown up with the spoils of Malta on board: the rest,
eleven in number, were captured or burnt.

To Bonaparte this disaster came as a bolt from the blue. Only
two days before, he had written from Cairo to Brueys that all the
conduct of the English made him believe them to be inferior in
numbers and fully satisfied with blockading Malta. Yet, in order to
restore the morale of his army, utterly depressed by this
disaster,[pg.194] he affected a confidence which he
could no longer feel, and said: “Well! here we must remain or
achieve a grandeur like that of the ancients.”[106] He had recently assured
his intimates that after routing the Beys’ forces he would return
to France and strike a blow direct at England. Whatever he may have
designed, he was now a prisoner in his conquest. His men, even some
of his highest officers, as Berthier, Bessières, Lannes,
Murat, Dumas, and others, bitterly complained of their miserable
position. But the commander, whose spirits rose with adversity,
took effective means for repressing such discontent. To the
last-named, a powerful mulatto, he exclaimed: “You have held
seditious parleys: take care that I do not perform my duty: your
six feet of stature shall not save you from being shot”: and he
offered passports for France to a few of the most discontented and
useless officers, well knowing that after Nelson’s victory they
could scarcely be used. Others, again, out-Heroding Herod,
suggested that the frigates and transports at Alexandria should be
taken to pieces and conveyed on camels’ backs to Suez, there to be
used for the invasion of India.[107]

The versatility of Bonaparte’s genius was never more marked than
at this time of discouragement. While his enemies figured him and
his exhausted troops as vainly seeking to escape from those arid
wastes; while Nelson was landing the French prisoners in order to
increase his embarrassment about food, Bonaparte and his
savants were developing constructive powers of the highest
order, which made the army independent of Europe. It was a vast
undertaking. Deprived of most of their treasure and many of their
mechanical appliances by the loss of the fleet, the savants
and engineers had, as it were, to start from the beginning. Some
strove to meet the difficulties of food-supply by extending the
cultivation of corn and rice, or by the construction of large ovens
and bakeries, or of windmills for grinding[pg.195] corn. Others
planted vineyards for the future, or sought to appease the
ceaseless thirst of the soldiery by the manufacture of a kind of
native beer. Foundries and workshops began, though slowly, to
supply tools and machines; the earth was rifled of her treasures,
natron was wrought, saltpetre works were established, and gunpowder
was thereby procured for the army with an energy which recalled the
prodigies of activity of 1793.

With his usual ardour in the cause of learning, Bonaparte
several times a week appeared in the chemical laboratory, or
witnessed the experiments performed by Berthollet and Monge.
Desirous of giving cohesion to the efforts of his savants,
and of honouring not only the useful arts but abstruse research, he
united these pioneers of science in a society termed the Institute
of Egypt. On August 23rd, 1798, it was installed with much ceremony
in the palace of one of the Beys, Monge being president and
Bonaparte vice-president. The general also enrolled himself in the
mathematical section of the institute. Indeed, he sought by all
possible means to aid the labours of the savants, whose
dissertations were now heard in the large hall of the harem that
formerly resounded only to the twanging of lutes, weary jests, and
idle laughter. The labours of the savants were not confined
to Cairo and the Delta. As soon as the victories of Desaix in Upper
Egypt opened the middle reaches of the Nile to peaceful research,
the treasures of Memphis were revealed to the astonished gaze of
western learning. Many of the more portable relics were transferred
to Cairo, and thence to Rosetta or Alexandria, in order to grace
the museums of Paris. The savants proposed, but sea-power
disposed, of these treasures. They are now, with few exceptions, in
the British Museum.

Apart from archæology, much was done to extend the bounds
of learning. Astronomy gained much by the observations of General
Caffarelli. A series of measurements was begun for an exact survey
of Egypt: the geologists and engineers examined the course of[pg.196] the Nile, recorded the progress of
alluvial deposits at its mouth or on its banks, and therefrom
calculated the antiquity of divers parts of the Delta. No part of
the great conqueror’s career so aptly illustrates the truth of his
noble words to the magistrates of the Ligurian Republic: “The true
conquests, the only conquests which cost no regrets, are those
achieved over ignorance.”

Such, in brief outline, is the story of the renascence in Egypt.
The mother-land of science and learning, after a wellnigh barren
interval of 1,100 years since the Arab conquest, was now developed
and illumined by the application of the arts with which in the dim
past she had enriched the life of barbarous Europe. The repayment
of this incalculable debt was due primarily to the enterprise of
Bonaparte. It is one of his many titles to fame and to the homage
of posterity. How poor by the side of this encyclopaedic genius are
the gifts even of his most brilliant foes! At that same time the
Archduke Charles of Austria was vegetating in inglorious ease on
his estates. As for Beaulieu and Würmser, they had subsided
into their native obscurity. Nelson, after his recent triumph,
persuading himself that “Bonaparte had gone to the devil,” was
bending before the whims of a professional beauty and the odious
despotism of the worst Court in Europe. While the admiral tarnished
his fame on the Syren coast of Naples, his great opponent bent all
the resources of a fertile intellect to retrieve his position, and
even under the gloom of disaster threw a gleam of light into the
dark continent. While his adversaries were merely generals or
admirals, hampered by a stupid education and a narrow nationality,
Bonaparte had eagerly imbibed the new learning of his age and saw
its possible influence on the reorganization of society. He is not
merely a general. Even when he is scattering to the winds the proud
chivalry of the East, and is prescribing to Brueys his safest
course of action, he finds time vastly to expand the horizon of
human knowledge. [pg.197]

Nor did he neglect Egyptian politics. He used a native council
for consultation and for the promulgation of his own ideas.
Immediately after his entry into Cairo he appointed nine sheikhs to
form a divan, or council, consulting daily on public order and the
food-supplies of the city. He next assembled a general divan for
Egypt, and a smaller council for each province, and asked their
advice concerning the administration of justice and the collection
of taxes.[108] In its use of oriental
terminology, this scheme was undeniably clever; but neither French,
Arabs, nor Turks were deceived as to the real government, which
resided entirely in Bonaparte; and his skill in reapportioning the
imposts had some effect on the prosperity of the land, enabling it
to bear the drain of his constant requisitions. The welfare of the
new colony was also promoted by the foundation of a mint and of an
Egyptian Commercial Company.

His inventive genius was by no means exhausted by these varied
toils. On his journey to Suez he met a camel caravan in the desert,
and noticing the speed of the animals, he determined to form a
camel corps; and in the first month of 1799 the experiment was made
with such success that admission into the ranks of the camelry came
to be viewed as a favour. Each animal carried two men with their
arms and baggage: the uniform was sky-blue with a white turban; and
the speed and precision of their movements enabled them to deal
terrible blows, even at distant tribes of Bedouins, who bent before
a genius that could outwit them even in their own deserts.

The pleasures of his officers and men were also met by the
opening of the Tivoli Gardens; and there, in sight of the Pyramids,
the life of the Palais Royal took root: the glasses clinked, the
dice rattled, and heads reeled to the lascivious movements of the
eastern dance; and Bonaparte himself indulged a passing passion
for[pg.198] the wife of one of his officers,
with an openness that brought on him a rebuke from his stepson,
Eugène Beauharnais. But already he had been rendered
desperate by reports of the unfaithfulness of Josephine at Paris;
the news wrung from him this pathetic letter to his brother
Joseph—the death-cry of his long drooping idealism:

“I have much to worry me privately, for the veil is entirely
torn aside. You alone remain to me; your affection is very dear to
me: nothing more remains to make me a misanthrope than to lose her
and see you betray me…. Buy a country seat against my return,
either near Paris or in Burgundy. I need solitude and isolation:
grandeur wearies me: the fount of feeling is dried up: glory itself
is insipid. At twenty-nine years of age I have exhausted
everything. It only remains to me to become a thorough egoist.”[109]

Many rumours were circulated as to Bonaparte’s public appearance
in oriental costume and his presence at a religious service in a
mosque. It is even stated by Thiers that at one of the chief
festivals he repaired to the great mosque, repeated the prayers
like a true Moslem, crossing his legs and swaying his body to and
fro, so that he “edified the believers by his orthodox piety.” But
the whole incident, however attractive scenically and in point of
humour, seems to be no better authenticated than the religious
results about which the historian cherished so hopeful a belief.
The truth seems to be that the general went to the celebration of
the birth of the Prophet as an interested spectator, at the house
of the sheik, El Bekri. Some hundred sheikhs were there present:
they swayed their bodies to and fro while the story of Mahomet’s
life was recited; and Bonaparte afterwards partook of an oriental
repast. But he never forgot his dignity so far as publicly to
appear in a turban and loose trousers, which he donned only once
for the amusement of his staff.[110] That he[pg.199]
endeavoured to pose as a Moslem is beyond doubt. Witness his
endeavour to convince the imams at Cairo of his desire to conform
to their faith. If we may believe that dubious compilation, “A
Voice from St. Helena,” he bade them consult together as to the
possibility of admission of men, who were not circumcised and did
not abstain from wine, into the true fold. As to the latter
disability, he stated that the French were poor cold people,
inhabitants of the north, who could not exist without wine. For a
long time the imams demurred to this plea, which involved greater
difficulties than the question of circumcision: but after long
consultations they decided that both objections might be waived in
consideration of a superabundance of good works. The reply was
prompted by an irony no less subtle than that which accompanied the
claim, and neither side was deceived in this contest of wits.

A rude awakening soon came. For some few days there had been
rumours that the division under Desaix which was fighting the
Mamelukes in Upper Egypt had been engulfed in those sandy wastes;
and this report fanned to a flame the latent hostility against the
unbelievers. From many minarets of Cairo a summons to arms took the
place of the customary call to prayer: and on October 21st the
French garrison was so fiercely and suddenly attacked as to leave
the issue doubtful. Discipline and grapeshot finally prevailed,
whereupon a repression of oriental ferocity cowed the spirits of
the townsfolk and of the neighbouring country. Forts were
constructed in Cairo and at all the strategic points along the
lower Nile, and Egypt seemed to be conquered.

Feeling sure now of his hold on the populace, Bonaparte, at the
close of the year, undertook a journey to Suez and the Sinaitic
peninsula. It offered that combination of utility and romance which
ever appealed to him. At Suez he sought to revivify commerce by
lightening the customs’ dues, by founding a branch of his Egyptian
commercial company, and by graciously [pg.200] receiving a
deputation of the Arabs of Tor who came to sue for his
friendship.[111] Then, journeying on, he
visited the fountains of Moses; but it is not true that (as stated
by Lanfrey) he proceeded to Mount Sinai and signed his name in the
register of the monastery side by side with that of Mahomet. On his
return to the isthmus he is said to have narrowly escaped from the
rising tide of the Red Sea. If we may credit Savary, who was not of
the party, its safety was due to the address of the commander, who,
as darkness fell on the bewildered band, arranged his horsemen in
files, until the higher causeway of the path was again discovered.
North of Suez the traces of the canal dug by Sesostris revealed
themselves to the trained eye of the commander. The observations of
his engineers confirmed his conjecture, but the vast labour of
reconstruction forbade any attempt to construct a maritime canal.
On his return to Cairo he wrote to the Imam of Muscat, assuring him
of his friendship and begging him to forward to Tippoo Sahib a
letter offering alliance and deliverance from “the iron yoke of
England,” and stating that the French had arrived on the shores of
the Red Sea “with a numerous and invincible army.” The letter was
intercepted by a British cruiser; and the alarm caused by these
vast designs only served to spur on our forces to efforts which
cost Tippoo his life and the French most of their Indian
settlements. [pg.201]


CHAPTER IX


SYRIA

Meanwhile Turkey had declared war on France, and was sending an
army through Syria for the recovery of Egypt, while another
expedition was assembling at Rhodes. Like all great captains,
Bonaparte was never content with the defensive: his convictions and
his pugnacious instincts alike urged him to give rather than to
receive the blow; and he argued that he could attack and destroy
the Syrian force before the cessation of the winter’s gales would
allow the other Turkish expedition to attempt a disembarkation at
Aboukir. If he waited in Egypt, he might have to meet the two
attacks at once, whereas, if he struck at Jaffa and Acre, he would
rid himself of the chief mass of his foes. Besides, as he explained
in his letter of February 10th, 1799, to the Directors, his seizure
of those towns would rob the English fleet of its base of supplies
and thereby cripple its activities off the coast of Egypt. So far,
his reasons for the Syrian campaign are intelligible and sound. But
he also gave out that, leaving Desaix and his Ethiopian
supernumeraries to defend Egypt, he himself would accomplish the
conquest of Syria and the East: he would raise in revolt the
Christians of the Lebanon and Armenia, overthrow the Turkish power
in Asia, and then march either on Constantinople or Delhi.

It is difficult to take this quite seriously, considering that
he had only 12,000 men available for these adventures; and with
anyone but Bonaparte they might be dismissed as utterly Quixotic.
But in his case we must seek for some practical purpose; for he
never divorced [pg.202] fancy from fact, and in his best
days imagination was the hand-maid of politics and strategy rather
than the mistress. Probably these gorgeous visions were bodied
forth so as to inspirit the soldiery and enthrall the imagination
of France. He had already proved the immense power of imagination
over that susceptible people. In one sense, his whole expedition
was but a picturesque drama; and an imposing climax could now be
found in the plan of an Eastern Empire, that opened up dazzling
vistas of glory and veiled his figure in a grandiose mirage, beside
which the civilian Directors were dwarfed into ridiculous
puppets.

If these vast schemes are to be taken seriously, another
explanation of them is possible, namely, that he relied on the
example set by Alexander the Great, who with a small but
highly-trained army had shattered the stately dominions of the
East. If Bonaparte trusted to this precedent, he erred. True,
Alexander began his enterprise with a comparatively small force:
but at least he had a sure base of operations, and his army in
Thessaly was strong enough to prevent Athens from exchanging her
sullen but passive hostility for an offensive that would endanger
his communications by sea. The Athenian fleet was therefore never
the danger to the Macedonians that Nelson and Sir Sidney Smith were
to Bonaparte. Since the French armada weighed anchor at Toulon,
Britain’s position had became vastly stronger. Nelson was lord of
the Mediterranean: the revolt in Ireland had completely failed: a
coalition against France was being formed; and it was therefore
certain that the force in Egypt could not be materially
strengthened. Bonaparte did not as yet know the full extent of his
country’s danger; but the mere fact that he would have to bear the
pressure of England’s naval supremacy along the Syrian coast should
have dispelled any notion that he could rival the exploits of
Alexander and become Emperor of the East.[112] [pg.203]

From conjectures about motives we turn to facts. Setting forth
early in February, the French captured most of the Turkish advanced
guard at the fort of El Arisch, but sent their captives away on
condition of not bearing arms against France for at least one year.
The victors then marched on Jaffa, and, in spite of a spirited
defence, took it by storm (March 7th). Flushed with their triumph
over a cruel and detested foe, the soldiers were giving up the city
to pillage and massacre, when two aides-de-camp promised quarter to
a large body of the defenders, who had sought refuge in a large
caravanserai; and their lives were grudgingly spared by the
victors. Bonaparte vehemently reproached his aides-de-camp for
their ill-timed clemency. What could he now do with these 2,500 or
3,000 prisoners? They could not be trusted to serve with the
French; besides, the provisions scarcely sufficed for Bonaparte’s
own men, who began to complain loudly at sharing any with Turks and
Albanians. They could not be sent away to Egypt, there to spread
discontent: and only 300 Egyptians were so sent away.[113] Finally, on the demand of
his generals and troops, the remaining prisoners were shot down on
the seashore. There is, however, no warrant for the malicious
assertion that Bonaparte readily gave the fatal order. On the
contrary, he delayed it for[pg.204] three days, until
the growing difficulties and the loud complaints of his soldiers
wrung it from him as a last resort.

Moreover, several of the victims had already fought against him
at El Arisch, and had violated their promise that they would fight
no more against the French in that campaign. M. Lanfrey’s assertion
that there is no evidence for the identification is untenable, in
view of a document which I have discovered in the Records of the
British Admiralty. Inclosed with Sir Sidney Smith’s despatches is
one from the secretary of Gezzar, dated Acre, March 1st, 1799, in
which the Pacha urgently entreats the British commodore to come to
his help, because his (Gezzar’s) troops had failed to hold El
Arisch, and the same troops had also abandoned Gaza and were
in great dread of the French at Jaffa. Considered from the military
point of view, the massacre at Jaffa is perhaps defensible; and
Bonaparte’s reluctant assent contrasts favourably with the conduct
of many commanders in similar cases. Perhaps an episode like that
at Jaffa is not without its uses in opening the eyes of mankind to
the ghastly shifts by which military glory may have to be won. The
alternative to the massacre was the detaching of a French battalion
to conduct their prisoners to Egypt. As that would seriously have
weakened the little army, the prisoners were shot.

A deadlier foe was now to be faced. Already at El Arisch a few
cases of the plague had appeared in Kléber’s division, which
had come from Rosetta and Damietta; and the relics of the
retreating Mameluke and Turkish forces seem also to have bequeathed
that disease as a fatal legacy to their pursuers. After Jaffa the
malady attacked most battalions of the army; and it may have
quickened Bonaparte’s march towards Acre. Certain it is that he
rejected Kléber’s advice to advance inland towards Nablus,
the ancient Shechem, and from that commanding centre to dominate
Palestine and defy the power of Gezzar. [114]

Always prompt to strike at the [pg.205] heart, the
commander-in-chief determined to march straight on Acre, where that
notorious Turkish pacha sat intrenched behind weak walls and the
ramparts of terror which his calculating ferocity had reared around
him. Ever since the age of the Crusades that seaport [pg.206]
had been the chief place of arms of Palestine; but the harbour was
now nearly silted up, and even the neighbouring roadstead of Hayfa
was desolate. The fortress was formidable only to orientals. In his
work, “Les Ruines,” Volney had remarked about Acre: “Through all
this part of Asia bastions, lines of defence, covered ways,
ramparts, and in short everything relating to modern fortification
are utterly unknown; and a single thirty-gun frigate would easily
bombard and lay in ruins the whole coast.” This judgment of his
former friend undoubtedly lulled Bonaparte into illusory
confidence, and the rank and file after their success at Jaffa
expected an easy triumph at Acre.

This would doubtless have happened but for British help. Captain
Miller, of H.M.S. “Theseus,” thus reported on the condition of Acre
before Sir Sidney Smith’s arrival:

“I found almost every embrasure empty except those towards the
sea. Many years’ collection of the dirt of the town thrown in such
a situation as completely covered the approach to the gate from the
only guns that could flank it and from the sea … none of their
batteries have casemates, traverses, or splinter-proofs: they have
many guns, but generally small and defective—the carriages in
general so.” [115]

Captain Miller’s energy made good some of these defects; but the
place was still lamentably weak when, on March 15th, Sir Sidney
Smith arrived. The English squadron in the east of the
Mediterranean had, to Nelson’s chagrin, been confided to the
command of this ardent young officer, who now had the good fortune
to capture off the promontory of Mount Carmel seven French vessels
containing Bonaparte’s siege-train. This event had a decisive
influence on the fortunes of the siege and of the whole campaign.
The French cannon were now hastily mounted on the very walls that
they had been intended to breach; while the gun vessels reinforced
the two English frigates, and were[pg.207] ready to pour a
searching fire on the assailants in their trenches or as they
rushed against the walls. These had also been hastily strengthened
under the direction of a French royalist officer named
Phélippeaux, an old schoolfellow of Bonaparte, and later on
a comrade of Sidney Smith, alike in his imprisonment and in his
escape from the clutches of the revolutionists. Sharing the lot of
the adventurous young seaman, Phélippeaux sailed to the
Levant, and now brought to the defence of Acre the science of a
skilled engineer. Bravely seconded by British officers and seamen,
he sought to repair the breach effected by the French field-pieces,
and constructed at the most exposed points inner defences, before
which the most obstinate efforts of the storming parties melted
away. Nine times did the assailants advance against the breaches
with the confidence born of unfailing success and redoubled by the
gaze of their great commander; but as often were they beaten back
by the obstinate bravery of the British seamen and Turks.

The monotony was once relieved by a quaint incident. In the
course of a correspondence with Bonaparte, Sir Sidney Smith is said
to have shown his annoyance by sending him a challenge to a duel.
It met with the very proper reply that he would fight, if the
English would send out a Marlborough.

During these desperate conflicts Bonaparte detached a
considerable number of troops inland to beat off a large Turkish
and Mameluke force destined for the relief of Acre and the invasion
of Egypt. The first encounter was near Nazareth, where Junot
displayed the dash and resource which had brought him fame in
Italy; but the decisive battle was fought in the Plain of
Esdraëlon, not far from the base of Mount Tabor. There
Kléber’s division of 2,000 men was for some hours hard
pressed by a motley array of horse and foot drawn from diverse
parts of the Sultan’s dominions. The heroism of the burly Alsacian
and the toughness of his men barely kept off the fierce rushes of
the Moslem [pg.208] horse and foot. At last Bonaparte’s
cannon were heard. The chief, marching swiftly on with his troops
drawn up in three squares, speedily brushed aside the enveloping
clouds of orientals; finally, by well-combined efforts the French
hurled back the enemy on passes, some of which had been seized by
the commander’s prescience. At the close of this memorable day
(April 15th) an army of nearly 30,000 men was completely routed and
dispersed by the valour and skilful dispositions of two divisions
which together amounted to less than a seventh of that number. No
battle of modern times more closely resembles the exploits of
Alexander than this masterly concentration of force; and possibly
some memory of this may have prompted the words of
Kléber—”General, how great you are!”—as he met
and embraced his commander on the field of battle. Bonaparte and
his staff spent the night at the Convent of Nazareth; and when his
officers burst out laughing at the story told by the Prior of the
breaking of a pillar by the angel Gabriel at the time of the
Annunciation, their untimely levity was promptly checked by the
frown of the commander.

The triumph seemed to decide the Christians of the Lebanon to
ally themselves with Bonaparte, and they secretly covenanted to
furnish 12,000 troops at his cost; but this question ultimately
depended on the siege of Acre. On rejoining their comrades before
Acre, the victors found that the siege had made little progress:
for a time the besiegers relied on mining operations, but with
little success; though Phélippeaux succumbed to a sunstroke
(May 1st), his place was filled by Colonel Douglas, who foiled the
efforts of the French engineers and enabled the place to hold out
till the advent of the long-expected Turkish succours. On May 7th
their sails were visible far out on an almost windless sea. At once
Bonaparte made desperate efforts to carry the “mud-hole” by storm.
Led with reckless gallantry by the heroic Lannes, his troops gained
part of the wall and planted the tricolour on the north-east tower;
but all further progress was checked by English blue-jackets, [pg.209] whom the commodore poured into the
town; and the Turkish reinforcements, wafted landwards by a
favouring breeze, were landed in time to wrest the ramparts from
the assailants’ grip. On the following day an assault was again
attempted: from the English ships Bonaparte could be clearly seen
on Richard Coeur de Lion’s mound urging on the French; but though,
under Lannes’ leadership, they penetrated to the garden of Gezzar’s
seraglio, they fell in heaps under the bullets, pikes, and
scimitars of the defenders, and few returned alive to the camp.
Lannes himself was dangerously wounded, and saved only by the
devotion of an officer.

Both sides were now worn out by this extraordinary siege. “This
town is not, nor ever has been, defensible according to the rules
of art; but according to every other rule it must and shall be
defended”—so wrote Sir Sidney Smith to Nelson on May 9th. But
a fell influence was working against the besiegers; as the season
advanced, they succumbed more and more to the ravages of the
plague; and, after failing again on May 10th, many of their
battalions refused to advance to the breach over the putrid remains
of their comrades. Finally, Bonaparte, after clinging to his
enterprise with desperate tenacity, on the night of May 20th gave
orders to retreat.

This siege of nine weeks’ duration had cost him severe losses,
among them being Generals Caffarelli and Bon: but worst of all was
the loss of that reputation for invincibility which he had hitherto
enjoyed. His defeat at Caldiero, near Verona, in 1796 had been
officially converted into a victory: but Acre could not be termed
anything but a reverse. In vain did the commander and his staff
proclaim that, after dispersing the Turks at Mount Tabor, the
capture of Acre was superfluous; his desperate efforts in the early
part of May revealed the hollowness of his words. There were, it is
true, solid reasons for his retreat. He had just heard of the
breaking out of the war of the Second Coalition against France; and
revolts in Egypt also demanded his [pg.210] presence.[116] But these last events
furnished a damning commentary on his whole Syrian enterprise,
which had led to a dangerous diffusion of the French forces. And
for what? For the conquest of Constantinople or of India? That
dream seems to have haunted Bonaparte’s brain even down to the
close of the siege of Acre. During the siege, and later, he was
heard to inveigh against “the miserable little hole” which had come
between him and his destiny—the Empire of the East; and it is
possible that ideas which he may at first have set forth in order
to dazzle his comrades came finally to master his whole being.
Certainly the words just quoted betoken a quite abnormal wilfulness
as well as a peculiarly subjective notion of fatalism. His
“destiny” was to be mapped out by his own prescience, decided by
his own will, gripped by his own powers. Such fatalism had nothing
in common with the sombre creed of the East: it was merely an
excess of individualism: it was the matured expression of that
feature of his character, curiously dominant even in childhood,
that what he wanted he must of necessity have. How strange
that this imperious obstinacy, this sublimation of western
willpower, should not have been tamed even by the overmastering
might of Nature in the Orient!

As for the Empire of the East, the declared hostility of the
tribes around Nablus had shown how futile were Bonaparte’s efforts
to win over Moslems: and his earlier Moslem proclamations were
skilfully distributed by Sir Sidney Smith among the Christians of
Syria, and served partly to neutralize the efforts which Bonaparte
made to win them over.[117] Vain indeed was the effort
to conciliate the Moslems in Egypt, and yet in Syria to arouse the
Christians against the Commander of the Faithful. Such religious
opportunism smacked of the Parisian boulevards: it utterly ignored
the tenacity of belief of the East, where the creed is the very
life. The outcome of all that finesse was seen in the
closing days of the[pg.211] siege and during the retreat
towards Jaffa, when the tribes of the Lebanon and of the
Nablûs district watched like vultures on the hills and
swooped down on the retreating columns. The pain of
disillusionment, added to his sympathy with the sick and wounded,
once broke down Bonaparte’s nerves. Having ordered all horsemen to
dismount so that there might be sufficient transport for the sick
and maimed, the commander was asked by an equerry which horse he
reserved for his own use. “Did you not hear the order,” he
retorted, striking the man with his whip, “everyone on foot.”
Rarely did this great man mar a noble action by harsh treatment:
the incident sufficiently reveals the tension of feelings, always
keen, and now overwrought by physical suffering and mental
disappointment.

There was indeed much to exasperate him. At Acre he had lost
nearly 5,000 men in killed, wounded, and plague-stricken, though he
falsely reported to the Directory that his losses during the whole
expedition did not exceed 1,500 men: and during the terrible
retreat to Jaffa he was shocked, not only by occasional suicides of
soldiers in his presence, but by the utter callousness of officers
and men to the claims of the sick and wounded. It was as a rebuke
to this inhumanity that he ordered all to march on foot, and his
authority seems even to have been exerted to prevent some attempts
at poisoning the plague-stricken. The narrative of J. Miot,
commissary of the army, shows that these suggestions originated
among the soldiery at Acre when threatened with the toil of
transporting those unfortunates back to Egypt; and, as his
testimony is generally adverse to Bonaparte, and he mentions the
same horrible device, when speaking of the hospitals at Jaffa, as a
camp rumour, it may be regarded as scarcely worthy of credence.[118]

[pg.212] Undoubtedly the scenes were
heartrending at Jaffa; and it has been generally believed that the
victims of the plague were then and there put out of their miseries
by large doses of opium. Certainly the hospitals were crowded with
wounded and victims of the plague; but during the seven days’ halt
at that town adequate measures were taken by the chief medical
officers, Desgenettes and Larrey, for their transport to Egypt.
More than a thousand were sent away on ships, seven of which were
fortunately present; and 800 were conveyed to Egypt in carts or
litters across the desert.[119] Another fact suffices to
refute the slander mentioned above. From the despatch of Sir Sidney
Smith to Nelson of May 30th, 1799, it appears that, when the
English commodore touched at Jaffa, he found some of the abandoned
ones still alive: “We have found seven poor fellows in the
hospital and will take care of them.” He also supplied the French
ships conveying the wounded with water, provisions, and stores, of
which they were much in need, and allowed them to proceed to their
destination. It is true that the evidence of Las Cases at St.
Helena, eagerly cited by Lanfrey, seems to show that some of the
worst cases in the Jaffa hospitals were got rid of by opium; but
the admission by Napoleon that the administering of opium was
justifiable occurred in one of those casuistical discussions which
turn, not on facts, but on motives. Conclusions drawn from such
conversations, sixteen years or more after the supposed occurrence,
must in any case give ground before the evidence of contemporaries,
which proves that every care was taken of the sick and wounded,
that the proposals of poisoning first came from the soldiery, that
Napoleon both before and after Jaffa set the noble example of
marching on foot so that there might be sufficiency of transport,
that nearly all the unfortunates arrived in Egypt and in fair
condition,[pg.213] and that seven survivors were found
alive at Jaffa by English officers.[120]

The remaining episodes of the Eastern Expedition may be briefly
dismissed. After a painful desert march the army returned to Egypt
in June; and, on July 25th, under the lead of Murat and Lannes,
drove into the sea a large force of Turks which had effected a
landing in Aboukir Bay. Bonaparte was now weary of gaining triumphs
over foes whom he and his soldiers despised. While in this state of
mind, he received from Sir Sidney Smith a packet of English and
German newspapers giving news up to June 6th, which brought him
quickly to a decision. The formation of a powerful coalition, the
loss of Italy, defeats on the Rhine, and the schisms, disgust, and
despair prevalent in France—all drew his imagination
westwards away from the illusory Orient; and he determined to leave
his army to the care of Kléber and sail to France.

The morality of this step has been keenly discussed. The rank
and file of the army seem to have regarded it as little less than
desertion,[121] and the predominance of
personal motives in this important decision can scarcely be denied.
His private aim in undertaking the Eastern Expedition, that of
dazzling the imagination of the French people and of exhibiting the
incapacity of the Directory, had been abundantly realized. His
eastern enterprise had now shrunk to practical and prosaic
dimensions, namely, the consolidation of French power in Egypt.
Yet, as will appear in later chapters, he did not give up his
oriental schemes; though at St. Helena he once oddly spoke of the
Egyptian expedition as an “exhausted enterprise,” it is clear that
he worked hard[pg.214] to keep his colony. The career of
Alexander had for him a charm that even the conquests of
Cæsar could not rival; and at the height of his European
triumphs, the hero of Austerlitz was heard to murmur: “J’ai
manqué à ma fortune à Saint-Jean d’Acre.”[122]

In defence of his sudden return it may be urged that he had more
than once promised the Directory that his stay in Egypt would not
exceed five months; and there can be no doubt that now, as always,
he had an alternative plan before him in case of failure or
incomplete success in the East. To this alternative he now turned
with that swiftness and fertility of resource which astonished both
friends and foes in countless battles and at many political
crises.

It has been stated by Lanfrey that his appointment of
Kléber to succeed him was dictated by political and personal
hostility; but it may more naturally be considered a tribute to his
abilities as a general and to his influence over the soldiery,
which was only second to that of Bonaparte and Desaix. He also
promised to send him speedy succour; and as there seemed to be a
probability of France regaining her naval supremacy in the
Mediterranean by the union of the fleet of Bruix with that of
Spain, he might well hope to send ample reinforcements. He probably
did not know the actual facts of the case, that in July Bruix
tamely followed the Spanish squadron to Cadiz, and that the
Directory had ordered Bruix to withdraw the French army from Egypt.
But, arguing from the facts as known to him, Bonaparte might well
believe that the difficulties of France would be fully met by his
own return, and that Egypt could be held with ease. The duty of a
great commander is to be at the post of greatest danger, and that
was now on the banks of the Rhine or Mincio.

The advent of a south-east wind, a rare event there at that
season of the year, led him hastily to embark at Alexandria in the
night of August 22nd-23rd. His two frigates bore with him some of
the greatest sons of France; his chief of the staff, Berthier,
whose ardent love for Madame Visconti had been repressed by
his[pg.215] reluctant determination to share
the fortunes of his chief; Lannes and Murat, both recently wounded,
but covered with glory by their exploits in Syria and at Aboukir;
his friend Marmont, as well as Duroc, Andréossi,
Bessières, Lavalette, Admiral Gantheaume, Monge, and
Berthollet, his secretary Bourrienne, and the traveller Denon. He
also left orders that Desaix, who had been in charge of Upper
Egypt, should soon return to France, so that the rivalry between
him and Kléber might not distract French councils in Egypt.
There seems little ground for the assertion that he selected for
return his favourites and men likely to be politically serviceable
to him. If he left behind the ardently republican Kléber, he
also left his old friend Junot: if he brought back Berthier and
Marmont, he also ordered the return of the almost Jacobinical
Desaix. Sir Sidney Smith having gone to Cyprus for repairs,
Bonaparte slipped out unmolested. By great good fortune his
frigates eluded the English ships cruising between Malta and Cape
Bon, and after a brief stay at Ajaccio, he and his comrades landed
at Fréjus (October 9th). So great was the enthusiasm of the
people that, despite all the quarantine regulations, they escorted
the party to shore. “We prefer the plague to the Austrians,” they
exclaimed; and this feeling but feebly expressed the emotion of
France at the return of the Conqueror of the East.

And yet he found no domestic happiness. Josephine’s
liaison with a young officer, M. Charles, had become
notorious owing to his prolonged visits to her country house, La
Malmaison. Alarmed at her husband’s return, she now hurried to meet
him, but missed him on the way; while he, finding his home at Paris
empty, raged at her infidelity, refused to see her on her return,
and declared he would divorce her. From this he was turned by the
prayers of Eugène and Hortense Beauharnais, and the tears of
Josephine herself. A reconciliation took place; but there was no
reunion of hearts, and Mme. Reinhard echoed the feeling of
respectable society when she wrote that he should have divorced her
outright. Thenceforth he lived for Glory alone.[pg.216]


CHAPTER X


BRUMAIRE

Rarely has France been in a more distracted state than in the
summer of 1799. Royalist revolts in the west and south rent the
national life. The religious schism was unhealed; education was at
a standstill; commerce had been swept from the seas by the British
fleets; and trade with Italy and Germany was cut off by the war of
the Second Coalition.

The formation of this league between Russia, Austria, England,
Naples, Portugal, and Turkey was in the main the outcome of the
alarm and indignation aroused by the reckless conduct of the
Directory, which overthrew the Bourbons at Naples, erected the
Parthenopæan Republic, and compelled the King of Sardinia to
abdicate at Turin and retire to his island. Russia and Austria took
a leading part in forming the Coalition. Great Britain, ever
hampered by her inept army organization, offered to supply money in
place of the troops which she could not properly equip.

But under the cloak of legitimacy the monarchical Powers
harboured their own selfish designs. This Nessus’ cloak of the
First Coalition soon galled the limbs of the allies and rendered
them incapable of sustained and vigorous action. Yet they gained
signal successes over the raw conscripts of France. In July, 1799,
the Austro-Russian army captured Mantua and Alessandria; and in the
following month Suvoroff gained the decisive victory of Novi and
drove the remains of the French forces towards Genoa. The next
months were far more favourable to the tricolour flag, for, owing
to [pg.217] Austro-Russian jealousies,
Masséna was able to gain an important victory at Zurich over
a Russian army. In the north the republicans were also in the end
successful. Ten days after Bonaparte’s arrival at Fréjus,
they compelled an Anglo-Russian force campaigning in Holland to the
capitulation of Alkmaar, whereby the Duke of York agreed to
withdraw all his troops from that coast. Disgusted by the conduct
of his allies, the Czar Paul withdrew his troops from any active
share in the operations by land, thenceforth concentrating his
efforts on the acquisition of Corsica, Malta, and posts of vantage
in the Adriatic. These designs, which were well known to the
British Government, served to hamper our naval strength in those
seas, and to fetter the action of the Austrian arms in Northern
Italy.[123]

Yet, though the schisms of the allies finally yielded a victory
to the French in the campaigns of 1799, the position of the
Republic was precarious. The danger was rather internal than
external. It arose from embarrassed finances, from the civil war
that burst out with new violence in the north-west, and, above all,
from a sense of the supreme difficulty of attaining political
stability and of reconciling liberty with order. The struggle
between the executive and legislative powers which had been rudely
settled by the coup d’état of Fructidor, had been
postponed, not solved. Public opinion was speedily ruffled by the
Jacobinical violence which ensued. The stifling of liberty of the
press and the curtailment of the right of public meeting served
only to instill new energy into the party of resistance in the
elective Councils, and to undermine a republican government that
relied on Venetian methods of rule. Reviewing the events of those
days, Madame de Staël finely remarked that only the free
consent of the people could breathe life into political
institutions; and that the monstrous system of guaranteeing freedom
by despotic means served only to manufacture governments[pg.218] that had to be wound up at
intervals lest they should stop dead.[124] Such a sarcasm, coming
from the gifted lady who had aided and abetted the stroke of
Fructidor, shows how far that event had falsified the hopes of the
sincerest friends of the Revolution. Events were therefore now
favourable to a return from the methods of Rousseau to those of
Richelieu; and the genius who was skilfully to adapt republicanism
to autocracy was now at hand. Though Bonaparte desired at once to
attack the Austrians in Northern Italy, yet a sure instinct
impelled him to remain at Paris, for, as he said to Marmont: “When
the house is crumbling, is it the time to busy oneself with the
garden? A change here is indispensable.”

The sudden rise of Bonaparte to supreme power cannot be
understood without some reference to the state of French politics
in the months preceding his return to France. The position of
parties had been strangely complicated by the unpopularity of the
Directors. Despite their illegal devices, the elections of 1798 and
1799 for the renewal of a third part of the legislative Councils
had signally strengthened the anti-directorial ranks. Among the
Opposition were some royalists, a large number of constitutionals,
whether of the Feuillant or Girondin type, and many deputies, who
either vaunted the name of Jacobins or veiled their advanced
opinions under the convenient appellation of “patriots.” Many of
the deputies were young, impressionable, and likely to follow any
able leader who promised to heal the schisms of the country. In
fact, the old party lines were being effaced. The champions of the
constitution of 1795 (Year III.) saw no better means of defending
it than by violating electoral liberties—always in the sacred
name of Liberty; and the Directory, while professing to hold the
balance between the extreme parties, repressed them by turns with a
vigour which rendered them popular and official moderation
odious.[pg.219]

In this general confusion and apathy the dearth of statesmen was
painfully conspicuous. Only true grandeur of character can defy the
withering influences of an age of disillusionment; and France had
for a time to rely upon Sieyès. Perhaps no man has built up
a reputation for political capacity on performances so slight as
the Abbé Sieyès. In the States General of 1789 he
speedily acquired renown for oracular wisdom, owing to the brevity
and wit of his remarks in an assembly where such virtues were rare.
But the course of the Revolution soon showed the barrenness of his
mind and the timidity of his character. He therefore failed to
exert any lasting influence upon events. In the time of the Terror
his insignificance was his refuge. His witty reply to an inquiry
how he had then fared—”J’ai vécu “—sufficiently
characterizes the man. In the Directorial period he displayed more
activity. He was sent as French ambassador to Berlin, and plumed
himself on having persuaded that Court to a neutrality favourable
to France. But it is clear that the neutrality of Prussia was the
outcome of selfish considerations. While Austria tried the hazards
of war, her northern rival husbanded her resources, strengthened
her position as the protectress of Northern Germany, and dextrously
sought to attract the nebula of middle German States into her own
sphere of influence. From his task of tilting a balance which was
already decided, Sieyès was recalled to Paris in May, 1799,
by the news of his election to the place in the Directory vacated
by Rewbell. The other Directors had striven, but in vain, to
prevent his election: they knew well that this impracticable
theorist would speedily paralyze the Government; for, when
previously elected Director in 1795, he had refused to serve, on
the ground that the constitution was thoroughly bad. He now
declared his hostility to the Directory, and looked around for some
complaisant military chief who should act as his tool and then be
cast away. His first choice, Joubert, was killed at the battle of
Novi. Moreau seems then to have been looked [pg.220] on
with favour; he was a republican, able in warfare and singularly
devoid of skill or ambition in political matters. Relying on
Moreau, Sieyès continued his intrigues, and after some
preliminary fencing gained over to his side the Director Barras.
But if we may believe the assertions of the royalist, Hyde de
Neuville, Barras was also receiving the advances of the royalists
with a view to a restoration of Louis XVIII., an event which was
then quite within the bounds of probability. For the present,
however, Barras favoured the plans of Sieyès, and helped him
to get rid of the firmly republican Directors, La
Réveillière-Lépeaux and Merlin, who were
deposed (30th Prairial).[125]

The new Directors were Gohier, Roger Ducos, and Moulin; the
first, an elderly respectable advocate; the second, a Girondin by
early associations, but a trimmer by instinct, and therefore easily
gained over by Sieyès; while the recommendation of the
third, Moulin, seem to have been his political nullity and some
third-rate military services in the Vendéan war. Yet the
Directory of Prairial was not devoid of a spasmodic energy, which
served to throw back the invaders of France. Bernadotte, the fiery
Gascon, remarkable for his ardent gaze, his encircling masses of
coal-black hair, and the dash of Moorish blood which ever aroused
Bonaparte’s respectful apprehensions, was Minister of War, and
speedily formed a new army of 100,000 men: Lindet undertook to
re-establish the finances by means of progressive taxes: the Chouan
movement in the northern and western departments was repressed by a
law legalising the seizure of hostages; and there seemed some hope
that France would roll back the tide of invasion, keep her “natural
frontiers,” and return to normal methods of government.

Such was the position of affairs when Bonaparte’s arrival
inspired France with joy and the Directory with ill-concealed
dread. As in 1795, so now in 1799, he appeared at Paris when French
political life was in a[pg.221] stage of transition. If ever the
Napoleonic star shone auspiciously, it was in the months when he
threaded his path between Nelson’s cruisers and cut athwart the
maze of Sieyès’ intrigues. To the philosopher’s “J’ai
vécu” he could oppose the crushing retort “J’ai vaincu.”

The general, on meeting the thinker at Gohier’s house,
studiously ignored him. In truth, he was at first disposed to oust
both Sieyès and Barras from the Directory. The latter of
these men was odious to him for reasons both private and public. In
time past he had had good reasons for suspecting Josephine’s
relations with the voluptuous Director, and with the men whom she
met at his house. During the Egyptian campaign his jealousy had
been fiercely roused in another quarter, and, as we have seen, led
to an almost open breach with his wife. But against Barras he still
harboured strong suspicions; and the frequency of his visits to the
Director’s house after returning from Egypt was doubtless due to
his desire to sound the depths of his private as well as of his
public immorality. If we may credit the embarras de
mensonges
which has been dignified by the name of Barras’
“Memoirs,” Josephine once fled to his house and flung herself at
his knees, begging to be taken away from her husband; but the story
is exploded by the moral which the relator clumsily tacks on, as to
the good advice which he gave her.[126] While Bonaparte seems
to have found no grounds for suspecting Barras on this score, he
yet discovered his intrigues with various malcontents; and he saw
that Barras, holding the balance of power in the Directory between
the opposing pairs of colleagues, was intriguing to get the highest
possible price for the betrayal of the Directory and of the
constitution of 1795.

For Sieyès the general felt dislike but respect. He soon
saw the advantage of an alliance with so learned a thinker, so
skilful an intriguer, and so weak a man. It was, indeed, necessary;
for, after making vain overtures to Gohier for the alteration of
the law which excluded from the Directory men of less than forty
years of age,[pg.222] the general needed the alliance of
Sieyès for the overthrow of the constitution. In a short
space he gathered around him the malcontents whom the frequent
crises had deprived of office, Roederer, Admiral Bruix,
Réal, Cambacérès, and, above all, Talleyrand.
The last-named; already known for his skill in diplomacy, had
special reasons for favouring the alliance of Bonaparte and
Sieyès: he had been dismissed from the Foreign Office in the
previous month of July because in his hands it had proved to be too
lucrative to the holder and too expensive for France. It was an
open secret that, when American commissioners arrived in Paris a
short time previously, for the settlement of various disputes
between the two countries, they found that the negotiations would
not progress until 250,000 dollars had changed hands. The result
was that hostilities continued, and that Talleyrand soon found
himself deprived of office, until another turn of the revolutionary
kaleidoscope should restore him to his coveted place.[127] He discerned in the
Bonaparte-Sieyès combination the force that would give the
requisite tilt now that Moreau gave up politics.

The army and most of the generals were also ready for some
change, only Bernadotte and Jourdan refusing to listen to the new
proposals; and the former of these came “with sufficiently bad
grace” to join Bonaparte at the time of action. The police was
secured through that dextrous trimmer, the regicide Fouché,
who now turned against the very men who had recently appointed him
to office. Feeling sure of the soldiery and police, the innovators
fixed the 18th of Brumaire as the date of their enterprise. There
were many conferences at the houses of the conspirators; and one of
the few vivid touches which relieve the dull tones of the
Talleyrand “Memoirs” reveals the consciousness of these men that
they were conspirators. Late on a night in the middle of Brumaire,
Bonaparte came to Talleyrand’s house to arrange details of the
coup d’état, when the noise of[pg.223]
carriages stopping outside caused them to pale with fear that their
plans were discovered. At once the diplomatist blew out the lights
and hurried to the balcony, when he found that their fright was due
merely to an accident to the carriages of the revellers and
gamesters returning from the Palais Royal, which were guarded by
gendarmes. The incident closed with laughter and jests; but it
illustrates the tension of the nerves of the political gamesters,
as also the mental weakness of Bonaparte when confronted by some
unknown danger. It was perhaps the only weak point in his
intellectual armour; but it was to be found out at certain crises
of his career.

Meanwhile in the legislative Councils there was a feeling of
vague disquiet. The Ancients were, on the whole, hostile to the
Directory, but in the Council of Five Hundred the democratic ardour
of the younger deputies foreboded a fierce opposition. Yet there
also the plotters found many adherents, who followed the lead now
cautiously given by Lucien Bonaparte. This young man, whose
impassioned speeches had marked him out as an irreproachable
patriot, was now President of that Council. No event could have
been more auspicious for the conspirators. With Sieyès,
Barras, and Ducos, as traitors in the Directory, with the Ancients
favourable, and the junior deputies under the presidency of Lucien,
the plot seemed sure of success.

The first important step was taken by the Council of Ancients,
who decreed the transference of the sessions of the Councils to St.
Cloud. The danger of a Jacobin plot was urged as a plea for this
motion, which was declared carried without the knowledge either of
the Directory as a whole, or of the Five Hundred, whose opposition
would have been vehement. The Ancients then appointed Bonaparte to
command the armed forces in and near Paris. The next step was to
insure the abdication of Gohier and Moulin. Seeking to entrap
Gohier, then the President of the Directory, Josephine invited him
to breakfast on the morning of 18th Brumaire; but Gohier,
suspecting a snare, remained at his official [pg.224]
residence, the Luxemburg Palace. None the less the Directory was
doomed; for the two defenders of the institution had not the
necessary quorum for giving effect to their decrees. Moulin
thereupon escaped, and Gohier was kept under guard—by
Moreau’s soldiery![128]

Meanwhile, accompanied by a brilliant group of generals,
Bonaparte proceeded to the Tuileries, where the Ancients were
sitting; and by indulging in a wordy declamation he avoided taking
the oath to the constitution required of a general on entering upon
a new command. In the Council of Five Hundred, Lucien Bonaparte
stopped the eager questions and murmurs, on the pretext that the
session was only legal at St. Cloud.

There, on the next day (19th Brumaire or 10th November), a far
more serious blow was to be struck. The overthrow of the Directory
was a foregone conclusion. But with the Legislature it was far
otherwise, for its life was still whole and vigorous. Yet, while
amputating a moribund limb, the plotters did not scruple to
paralyze the brain of the body politic.

Despite the adhesion of most of the Ancients to his plans,
Bonaparte, on appearing before them, could only utter a succession
of short, jerky phrases which smacked of the barracks rather than
of the Senate. Retiring in some confusion, he regains his presence
of mind among the soldiers outside, and enters the hall of the Five
Hundred, intending to intimidate them not only by threats, but by
armed force. At the sight of the uniforms at the door, the
republican enthusiasm of the younger deputies catches fire. They
fiercely assail him with cries of “Down with the tyrant! down with
the Dictator! outlaw him!” In vain Lucien Bonaparte commands order.
Several deputies rush at the general, and fiercely shake him by the
collar. He turns faint with excitement and chagrin; but Lefebvre
and a few grenadiers rushing up drag him from the hall. He comes
forth like a somnambulist (says an onlooker), pursued by[pg.225] the terrible cry, “Hors la loi!”
Had the cries at once taken form in a decree, the history of the
world might have been different. One of the deputies, General
Augereau, fiercely demands that the motion of outlawry be put to
the vote. Lucien Bonaparte refuses, protests, weeps, finally throws
off his official robes, and is rescued from the enraged deputies by
grenadiers whom the conspirators send in for this purpose.
Meanwhile Bonaparte and his friends were hastily deliberating, when
one of their number brought the news that the deputies had declared
the general an outlaw. The news chased the blood from his cheek,
until Sieyès, whose sang froid did not desert him in
these civilian broils, exclaims, “Since they outlaw you, they are
outlaws.” This revolutionary logic recalls Bonaparte to himself. He
shouts, “To arms!” Lucien, too, mounting a horse, appeals to the
soldiers to free the Council from the menaces of some deputies
armed with daggers, and in the pay of England, who are terrorising
the majority. The shouts of command, clinched by the adroit
reference to daggers and English gold, cause the troops to waver in
their duty; and Lucien, pressing his advantage to the utmost, draws
a sword, and, holding it towards his brother, exclaims that he will
stab him if ever he attempts anything against liberty. Murat,
Leclerc, and other generals enforce this melodramatic appeal by
shouts for Bonaparte, which the troops excitedly take up. The drums
sound for an advance, and the troops forthwith enter the hall. In
vain the deputies raise the shout, “Vive la République,” and
invoke the constitution. Appeals to the law are overpowered by the
drum and by shouts for Bonaparte; and the legislators of France fly
pell-mell from the hall through doors and windows.[129]

Thus was fulfilled the prophecy which eight years[pg.226]
previously Burke had made in his immortal work on the French
Revolution. That great thinker had predicted that French liberty
would fall a victim to the first great general who drew the eyes of
all men upon himself. “The moment in which that event shall happen,
the person who really commands the army is your master, the master
of your king, the master of your Assembly, the master of your whole
republic.”

Discussions about the coup d’état of Brumaire
generally confuse the issue at stake by ignoring the difference
between the overthrow of the Directory and that of the Legislature.
The collapse of the Directory was certain to take place; but few
expected that the Legislature of France would likewise vanish. For
vanish it did: not for nearly half a century had France another
free and truly democratic representative assembly. This result of
Brumaire was unexpected by several of the men who plotted the
overthrow of unpopular Directors, and hoped for the nipping of
Jacobinical or royalist designs. Indeed, no event in French history
is more astonishing than the dispersal of the republican deputies,
most of whom desired a change of personnel but not a
revolution in methods of government. Until a few days previously
the Councils had the allegiance of the populace and of the
soldiers; the troops at St. Cloud were loyal to the constitution,
and respected the persons of the deputies until they were deluded
by Lucien. For a few minutes the fate of France trembled in the
balance; and the conspirators knew it.[130] Bonaparte confessed it by
his incoherent gaspings; Sieyès had his carriage ready, with
six horses, for flight; the terrible cry, “Hors la loi!” if raised
against Bonaparte in the heart of Paris, would certainly have
roused the populace to fury in the cause of liberty and have swept
the conspirators to the guillotine. But, as it was, the affair was
decided in the solitudes of St. Cloud by Lucien and a battalion of
soldiers.

Efforts have frequently been made to represent the[pg.227]
events of Brumaire as inevitable and to dovetail them in with a
pretended philosophy of history. But it is impossible to study them
closely without observing how narrow was the margin between the
success and failure of the plot, and how jagged was the edge of an
affair which philosophizers seek to fit in with their symmetrical
explanations. In truth, no event of world-wide importance was ever
decided by circumstances so trifling. “There is but one step from
triumph to a fall. I have seen that in the greatest affairs a
little thing has always decided important events”—so wrote
Bonaparte three years before his triumph at St. Cloud: he might
have written it of that event. It is equally questionable whether
it can be regarded as saving France from anarchy. His admirers, it
is true, have striven to depict France as trodden down by invaders,
dissolved by anarchy, and saved only by the stroke of Brumaire. But
she was already triumphant: it was quite possible that she would
peacefully adjust her governmental difficulties: they were
certainly no greater than they had been in and since the year 1797:
Fouché had closed the club of the Jacobins: the Councils had
recovered their rightful influence, and, but for the plotters of
Brumaire, might have effected a return to ordinary government of
the type of 1795-7. This was the real blow; that the vigorous
trunk, the Legislature, was struck down along with the withering
Directorial branch.

The friends of liberty might well be dismayed when they saw how
tamely France accepted this astounding stroke. Some allowance was
naturally to be made, at first, for the popular apathy: the
Jacobins, already discouraged by past repression, were partly dazed
by the suddenness of the blow, and were also ignorant of the aims
of the men who dealt it; and while they were waiting to see the
import of events, power passed rapidly into the hands of Bonaparte
and his coadjutors. Such is an explanation, in part at least, of
the strange docility now shown by a populace which still vaunted
its loyalty to the democratic republic. But there is another [pg.228] explanation, which goes far deeper.
The revolutionary strifes had wearied the brain of France and had
predisposed it to accept accomplished facts. Distracted by the talk
about royalist plots and Jacobin plots, cowering away from the
white ogre and the red spectre, the more credulous part of the
populace was fain to take shelter under the cloak of a great
soldier, who at least promised order. Everything favoured the
drill-sergeant theory of government. The instincts developed by a
thousand years of monarchy had not been rooted out in the last
decade. They now prompted France to rally round her able man; and,
abandoning political liberty as a hopeless quest, she obeyed the
imperious call which promised to revivify the order and brilliance
of her old existence with the throbbing blood of her new life.

The French constitution was now to be reconstructed by a
self-appointed commission which sat with closed doors. This strange
ending to all the constitution-building of a decade was due to the
adroitness of Lucien Bonaparte. At the close of that eventful day,
the 19th of Brumaire, he gathered about him in the deserted hall at
St. Cloud some score or so of the dispersed deputies known to be
favourable to his brother, declaimed against the Jacobins, whose
spectral plot had proved so useful to the real plotters, and
proposed to this “Rump” of the Council the formation of a
commission who should report on measures that were deemed necessary
for the public safety. The measures were found to be the deposition
of the Directory, the expulsion of sixty-one members from the
Councils, the nomination of Sieyès, Roger Ducos, and
Bonaparte as provisional Consuls and the adjournment of the
Councils for four months. The Consuls accordingly took up their
residence in the Luxemburg Palace, just vacated by the Directors,
and the drafting of a constitution was confided to them and to an
interim commission of fifty members chosen equally from the
two Councils.

The illegality of these devices was hidden beneath a cloak of
politic clemency. To this commission the [pg.229] Consuls, or
rather Bonaparte—for his will soon dominated that of
Sieyès—proposed two most salutary changes. He desired
to put an end to the seizure of hostages from villages suspected of
royalism; and also to the exaction of taxes levied on a progressive
scale, which harassed the wealthy without proportionately
benefiting the exchequer. These two expedients, adopted by the
Directory in the summer of 1799, were temporary measures adopted to
stem the tide of invasion and to crush revolts; but they were
regarded as signs of a permanently terrorist policy, and their
removal greatly strengthened the new consular rule. The blunder of
nearly all the revolutionary governments had been in continuing
severe laws after the need for them had ceased to be pressing.
Bonaparte, with infinite tact, discerned this truth, and, as will
shortly appear, set himself to found his government on the support
of that vast neutral mass which was neither royalist nor Jacobin,
which hated the severities of the reds no less than the abuses of
the ancien régime.

While Bonaparte was conciliating the many, Sieyès was
striving to body forth the constitution which for many years had
been nebulously floating in his brain. The function of the Socratic
[Greek: maieutaes] was discharged by Boulay de la Meurthe, who with
difficulty reduced those ideas to definite shape. The new
constitution was based on the principle: “Confidence comes from
below, power from above.” This meant that the people, that is, all
adult males, were admitted only to the preliminary stages of
election of deputies, while the final act of selection was to be
made by higher grades or powers. The “confidence” required of the
people was to be shown not only towards their nominees, but towards
those who were charged with the final and most important act of
selection. The winnowing processes in the election of
representatives were to be carried out on a decimal system. The
adult voters meeting in their several districts were to choose
one-tenth of their number, this tenth being named the Notabilities
of the Commune. These, some five or [pg.230] six hundred thousand
in number, meeting in their several Departments, were thereupon to
choose one-tenth of their number; and the resulting fifty or sixty
thousand men, termed Notabilities of the Departments, were again to
name one-tenth of their number, who were styled Notabilities of the
Nation. But the most important act of selection was still to
come—from above. From this last-named list the governing
powers were to select the members of the legislative bodies and the
chief officials and servants of the Government.

The executive now claims a brief notice. The well-worn theory of
the distinction of powers, that is, the legislative and executive
powers, was maintained in Sieyès’ plan. At the head of the
Government the philosopher desired to enthrone an august personage,
the Grand Elector, who was to be selected by the Senate. This Grand
Elector was to nominate two Consuls, one for peace, the other for
war; they were to nominate the Ministers of State, who in their
turn selected the agents of power from the list of Notabilities of
the Nation. The two Consuls and their Ministers administered the
executive affairs. The Senate, sitting in dignified ease, was
merely to safeguard the constitution, to elect the Grand Elector,
and to select the members of the Corps Législatif
(proper) and the Tribunate.

Distrust of the former almost superhuman activity in law-making
now appeared in divisions, checks, and balances quite ingenious in
their complexity. The Legislature was divided into three councils:
the Corps Législatif, properly so called, which
listened in silence to proposals of laws offered by the Council of
State and criticised or orally approved by the Tribunate.[131] These three bodies were
not only divided, but were placed in opposition, especially the two
talking bodies, which[pg.231] resembled plaintiff and defendant
pleading before a gagged judge. But even so the constitution was
not sufficiently guarded against Jacobins or royalists. If by any
chance a dangerous proposal were forced through these mutually
distrustful bodies, the Senate was charged with the task of vetoing
it, and if the Grand Elector, or any other high official, strove to
gain a perpetual dictatorship, the Senate was at once to
absorb him into its ranks.

Moreover, lest the voters should send up too large a proportion
of Jacobins or royalists, the first selection of members of the
great Councils and the chief functionaries for local affairs was to
be made by the Consuls, who thus primarily exercised not only the
“power from above,” but also the “confidence” which ought to have
come from below. Perhaps this device was necessary to set in motion
Sieyès’ system of wheels within wheels; for the Senate,
which was to elect the Grand Elector, by whom the executive
officers were indirectly to be chosen, was in part self-sufficient:
the Consuls named the first members, who then co-opted, that is,
chose the new members. Some impulse from without was also needed to
give the constitution life; and this impulse was now to come. Where
Sieyès had only contrived wheels, checks, regulator, break,
and safety-valve, there now rushed in an imperious will which not
only simplified the parts but supplied an irresistible motive
power.

The complexity of much of the mechanism, especially that
relating to popular election and the legislature, entirely suited
Bonaparte. But, while approving the triple winnowing, to which
Sieyès subjected the results of manhood suffrage, and the
subordination of the legislative to the executive authority,[132] the general expressed his
entire disapproval of the limitations of the Grand Elector’s
powers. The name was anti-republican: let it be changed to First
Consul. And whereas Sieyès[pg.232] condemned his grand
functionary to the repose of a roi fainéant,
Bonaparte secured to him practically all the powers assigned by
Sieyès to the Consuls for Peace and for War. Lastly,
Bonaparte protested against the right of absorbing him being given
to the Senate. Here also he was successful; and thus a delicately
poised bureaucracy was turned into an almost unlimited
dictatorship.

This metamorphosis may well excite wonder. But, in truth,
Sieyès and his colleagues were too weary and sceptical to
oppose the one “intensely practical man.” To Bonaparte’s trenchant
reasons and incisive tones the theorist could only reply by a
scornful silence broken by a few bitter retorts. To the
irresistible power of the general he could only oppose the subtlety
of a student. And, indeed, who can picture Bonaparte, the greatest
warrior of the age, delegating the control of all warlike
operations to a Consul for War while Austrian cannon were
thundering in the county of Nice and British cruisers were
insulting the French coasts? It was inevitable that the reposeful
Grand Elector should be transformed into the omnipotent First
Consul, and that these powers should be wielded by Bonaparte
himself.[133]

The extent of the First Consul’s powers, as finally settled by
the joint commission, was as follows. He had the direct and sole
nomination of the members of the general administration, of those
of the departmental and municipal councils, and of the
administrators, afterwards called prefects and sub-prefects. He
also appointed all military and naval officers, ambassadors and
agents sent to foreign Powers, and the judges in civil and criminal
suits, except the juges de paix and, later on, the members
of the Cour de Cassation. He therefore controlled the army,
navy, and diplomatic service, as well as the general
administration. He also signed treaties, though these might be
discussed, and must be ratified, by the legislative bodies. The
three Consuls were to reside in the Tuileries palace; but, apart
from the[pg.233] enjoyment of 150,000 francs a year,
and occasional consultation by the First Consul, the position of
these officials was so awkward that Bonaparte frankly remarked to
Roederer that it would have been better to call them Grand
Councillors. They were, in truth, supernumeraries added to the
chief of the State, as a concession to the spirit of equality and
as a blind to hide the reality of the new despotism. All three were
to be chosen for ten years, and were re-eligible.

Such is an outline of the constitution of 1799 (Year VIII.). It
was promulgated on December 15th, 1799, and was offered to the
people for acceptance, in a proclamation which closed with the
words: “Citizens, the Revolution is confined to the principles
which commenced it. It is finished.” The news of this last fact
decided the enthusiastic acceptance of the constitution. In a
plébiscite, or mass vote of the people, held in the
early days of 1800, it was accepted by an overwhelming majority,
viz., by 3,011,007 as against only 1,562 negatives. No fact so
forcibly proves the failure of absolute democracy in France; and,
whatever may be said of the methods of securing this national
acclaim, it was, and must ever remain, the soundest of Bonaparte’s
titles to power. To a pedant who once inquired about his genealogy
he significantly replied: “It dates from Brumaire.”

Shortly before the plébiscite, Sieyès and
Ducos resigned their temporary commissions as Consuls: they were
rewarded with seats in the Senate; and Sieyès, in
consideration of his constitutional work, received the estate of
Crosne from the nation.

“Sieyès à Bonaparte a
fait present du trône,
Sous un pompeux débris
croyant l’ensevelir.
Bonaparte à Sieyès a
fait present de Crosne
Pour le payer et
l’avilir.”

The sting in the tail of Lebrun’s epigram struck home.
Sieyès’ acceptance of Crosne was, in fact, his acceptance of
notice to quit public affairs, in which he had always [pg.234]
moved with philosophic disdain. He lived on to the year 1836 in
dignified ease, surveying with Olympian calm the storms of French
and Continental politics.

The two new Consuls were Cambacérès and Lebrun.
The former was known as a learned jurist and a tactful man. He had
voted for the death of Louis XVI., but his subsequent action had
been that of a moderate, and his knowledge of legal affairs was
likely to be of the highest service to Bonaparte, who intrusted him
with a general oversight of legislation. His tact was seen in his
refusal to take up his abode in the Tuileries, lest, as he remarked
to Lebrun, he might have to move out again soon. The third Consul,
Lebrun, was a moderate with leanings towards constitutional
royalty. He was to prove another useful satellite to Bonaparte, who
intrusted him with the general oversight of finance and regarded
him as a connecting link with the moderate royalists. The chief
secretary to the Consuls was Maret, a trusty political agent, who
had striven for peace with England both in 1793 and in 1797.

As for the Ministers, they were now reinforced by Talleyrand,
who took up that of Foreign Affairs, and by Berthier, who brought
his powers of hard work to that of War, until he was succeeded for
a time by Carnot. Lucien Bonaparte, and later Chaptal, became
Minister of the Interior, Gaudin controlled Finance, Forfait the
Navy, and Fouché the Police. The Council of State was
organized in the following sections; that of War, which was
presided over by General Brune: Marine, by Admiral
Gantheaume: Finance, by Defermon: Legislation, by
Boulay de la Meurthe: the Interior, by Roederer.

The First Consul soon showed that he intended to adopt a
non-partisan and thoroughly national policy. That had been, it is
true, the aim of the Directors in their policy of balance and
repression of extreme parties on both sides. For the reasons above
indicated, they had failed: but now a stronger and more tactful
grasp was to succeed in a feat which naturally became easier every
year that removed the passions of the revolutionary epoch further
[pg.235] into the distance. Men cannot for
ever perorate, and agitate and plot. A time infallibly comes when
an able leader can successfully appeal to their saner instincts:
and that hour had now struck. Bonaparte’s appeal was made to the
many, who cared not for politics, provided that they themselves
were left in security and comfort: it was urged quietly,
persistently, and with the reserve power of a mighty prestige and
of overwhelming military force. Throughout the whole of the
Consulate, a policy of moderation, which is too often taken for
weakness, was strenuously carried through by the strongest man and
the greatest warrior of the age.

The truly national character of his rule was seen in many ways.
He excluded from high office men who were notorious regicides,
excepting a few who, like Fouché, were too clever to be
dispensed with. The constitutionals of 1791 and even declared
royalists were welcomed back to France, and many of the
Fructidorian exiles also returned.[134] The list of
émigrés was closed, so that neither political
hatred nor private greed could misrepresent a journey as an act of
political emigration. Equally generous and prudent was the
treatment of Roman Catholics. Toleration was now extended to
orthodox or non-juring priests, who were required merely to
promise allegiance to the new constitution. By this act of
timely clemency, orthodox priests were allowed to return to France,
and they were even suffered to officiate in places where no
opposition was thereby aroused.

While thus removing one of the chief grievances of the Norman,
Breton and Vendéan peasants, who had risen as much for their
religion as for their king, he determined to crush their revolts.
The north-west, and indeed parts of the south of France, were still
simmering with rebellions and brigandage. In Normandy a daring and
able leader named Frotté headed a considerable band of
malcontents, and still more formidable were the[pg.236]
Breton “Chouans” that followed the peasant leader Georges Cadoudal.
This man was a born leader. Though but thirty years of age, his
fierce courage had long marked him out as the first fighter of his
race and creed. His features bespoke a bold, hearty spirit, and his
massive frame defied fatigue and hardship. He struggled on; and in
the autumn of 1799 fortune seemed about to favour the “whites”: the
revolt was spreading; and had a Bourbon prince landed in Brittany
before Bonaparte returned from Egypt, the royalists might quite
possibly have overthrown the Directory. But Bonaparte’s daring
changed the whole aspect of affairs. The news of the stroke of
Brumaire gave the royalists pause. At first they believed that the
First Consul would soon call back the king, and Bonaparte skilfully
favoured this notion: he offered a pacification, of which some of
the harassed peasants availed themselves. Georges himself for a
time advised a reconciliation, and a meeting of the royalist
leaders voted to a man that they desired “to have the king and you”
(Bonaparte). One of them, Hyde de Neuville, had an interview with
the First Consul at Paris, and has left on record his surprise at
seeing the slight form of the man whose name was ringing through
France. At the first glance he took him for a rather poorly dressed
lackey; but when the general raised his eyes and searched him
through and through with their eager fire, the royalist saw his
error and fell under the spell of a gaze which few could endure
unmoved. The interview brought no definite result.

Other overtures made by Bonaparte were more effective. True to
his plan of dividing his enemies, he appealed to the clergy to end
the civil strife. The appeal struck home to the heart or the
ambitions of a cleric named Bernier. This man was but a village
priest of La Vendée: yet his natural abilities gained him an
ascendancy in the councils of the insurgents, which the First
Consul was now victoriously to exploit. Whatever may have been
Bernier’s motives, he certainly acted with some [pg.237]
duplicity. Without forewarning Cadoudal, Bourmont, Frotté,
and other royalist leaders, he secretly persuaded the less
combative leaders to accept the First Consul’s terms; and a
pacification was arranged (January 18th), In vain did Cadoudal rage
against this treachery: in vain did he strive to break the
armistice. Frotté in Normandy was the last to capitulate and
the first to feel Bonaparte’s vengeance: on a trumped-up charge of
treachery he was hurried before a court-martial and shot. An order
was sent from Paris for his pardon; but a letter which Bonaparte
wrote to Brune on the day of the execution contains the ominous
phrase: By this time Frotté ought to be shot; and a
recently published letter to Hédouville expresses the belief
that the punishment of that desperate leader will doubtless
contribute to the complete pacification of the West
.[135]

In the hope of gaining over the Chouans, Bonaparte required
their chiefs to come to Paris, where they received the greatest
consideration. In Bernier the priest, Bonaparte discerned
diplomatic gifts of a high order, which were soon to be tested in a
far more important negotiation. The nobles, too, received
flattering attentions which touched their pride and assured their
future insignificance. Among them was Count Bourmont, the Judas of
the Waterloo campaign.

In contrast with the priest and the nobles, Georges Cadoudal
stood firm as a rock. That suave tongue spoke to him of glory,
honour, and the fatherland: he heeded it not, for he knew it had
ordered the death of Frotté. There stood these fighters
alone, face to face, types of the north and south, of past and
present, fiercest and toughest of living men, their stern wills
racked in wrestle for two hours. But southern craft was foiled by
Breton steadfastness, and Georges went his way unshamed. Once
outside the palace, his only words to his friend, Hyde de Neuville,
were: “What a mind I had to strangle him in these arms!” Shadowed
by[pg.238] Bonaparte’s spies, and hearing that
he was to be arrested, he fled to England; and Normandy and
Brittany enjoyed the semblance of peace.[136]

Thus ended the civil war which for nearly seven years had rent
France in twain. Whatever may be said about the details of
Bonaparte’s action, few will deny its beneficent results on French
life. Harsh and remorseless as Nature herself towards individuals,
he certainly, at this part of his career, promoted the peace and
prosperity of the masses. And what more can be said on behalf of a
ruler at the end of a bloody revolution?

Meanwhile the First Consul had continued to develop
Sieyès’ constitution in the direction of autocracy. The
Council of State, which was little more than an enlarged Ministry,
had been charged with the vague and dangerous function of
“developing the sense of laws” on the demand of the Consuls; and it
was soon seen that this Council was merely a convenient screen to
hide the operations of Bonaparte’s will. On the other hand, a blow
was struck at the Tribunate, the only public body which had the
right of debate and criticism. It was now proposed (January, 1800)
that the time allowed for debate should be strictly limited. This
restriction to the right of free discussion met with little
opposition. One of the most gifted of the new tribunes, Benjamin
Constant, the friend of Madame de Staël, eloquently pleaded
against this policy of distrust which would reduce the Tribunate to
a silence that would be heard by Europe. It was in vain. The
rabid rhetoric of the past had infected France with a foolish fear
of all free debate. The Tribunate signed its own death warrant; and
the sole result of its feeble attempt at opposition was that Madame
de Staël’s salon was forthwith deserted by the Liberals
who had there found inspiration; while the gifted authoress herself
was officially requested to retire into the country.

The next act of the central power struck at freedom[pg.239] of
the press. As a few journals ventured on witticisms at the expense
of the new Government, the Consuls ordered the suppression of all
the political journals of Paris except thirteen; and three even of
these favoured papers were suppressed on April 7th. The reason
given for this despotic action was the need of guiding public
opinion wisely during the war, and of preventing any articles
“contrary to the respect due to the social compact, to the
sovereignty of the people, and to the glory of the armies.” By a
finely ironical touch Rousseau’s doctrine of the popular
sovereignty was thus invoked to sanction its violation. The
incident is characteristic of the whole tendency of events, which
showed that the dawn of personal rule was at hand. In fact,
Bonaparte had already taken the bold step of removing to the
Tuileries, and that too, on the very day when he ordered public
mourning for the death of Washington (February 7th). No one but the
great Corsican would have dared to brave the comments which this
coincidence provoked. But he was necessary to France, and all men
knew it. At the first sitting of the provisional Consuls, Ducos had
said to him: “It is useless to vote about the presidence; it
belongs to you of right”; and, despite the wry face pulled by
Sieyès, the general at once took the chair. Scarcely less
remarkable than the lack of energy in statesmen was the confusion
of thought in the populace. Mme. Reinhard tells us that after the
coup d’état people believed they had returned to
the first days of liberty
. What wonder, then, that the one able
and strong-willed man led the helpless many and re-moulded
Sieyès’ constitution in a fashion that was thus happily
parodied:

“J’ai, pour les fous, d’un
Tribunat
Conservé la
figure;
Pour les sots je laisse un
Sénat,
Mais ce n’est qu’en
peinture;
A ce stupide magistrat
Ma volonté
préside;
Et tout le Conseil
d’Etat
Dans mon sabre
réside.”

CHAPTER XI


MARENGO: LUNÉVILLE

Reserving for the next chapter a description of the new civil
institutions of France, it will be convenient now to turn to
foreign affairs. Having arranged the most urgent of domestic
questions, the First Consul was ready to encounter the forces of
the Second Coalition. He had already won golden opinions in France
by endeavouring peacefully to dissolve it. On the 25th of December,
1799, he sent two courteous letters, one to George III., the other
to the Emperor Francis, proposing an immediate end to the war. The
close of the letter to George III. has been deservedly admired:
“France and England by the abuse of their strength may, for the
misfortune of all nations, be long in exhausting it: but I venture
to declare that the fate of all civilized nations is concerned in
the termination of a war which kindles a conflagration over the
whole world.” This noble sentiment touched the imagination of
France and of friends of peace everywhere.

And yet, if the circumstances of the time be considered, the
first agreeable impressions aroused by the perusal of this letter
must be clouded over by doubts. The First Consul had just seized on
power by illegal and forcible means, and there was as yet little to
convince foreign States that he would hold it longer than the men
whom he had displaced. Moreover, France was in a difficult
position. Her treasury was empty; her army in Italy was being edged
into the narrow coast-line near Genoa; and her oriental forces were
shut up in their new conquest. Were not the appeals to Austria and
England [pg.241] merely a skillful device to gain
time? Did his past power in Italy and Egypt warrant the belief that
he would abandon the peninsula and the new colony? Could the man
who had bartered away Venetia and seized Malta and Egypt be fitly
looked upon as the sacred’r peacemaker? In diplomacy men’s words
are interpreted by their past conduct and present circumstances,
neither of which tended to produce confidence in Bonaparte’s
pacific overtures; and neither Francis nor George III. looked on
the present attempt as anything but a skilful means of weakening
the Coalition.

Indeed, that league was, for various reasons, all but dissolved
by internal dissensions. Austria was resolved to keep all the
eastern part of Piedmont and the greater part of the Genoese
Republic. While welcoming the latter half of this demand, George
III.’s Ministers protested against the absorption of so great a
part of Piedmont as an act of cruel injustice to the King of
Sardinia. Austria was annoyed at the British remonstrances and was
indignant at the designs of the Czar on Corsica. Accordingly no
time could have been better chosen by Bonaparte for seeking to
dissolve the Coalition, as he certainly hoped to do by these two
letters. Only the staunch support of legitimist claims by England
then prevented the Coalition from degenerating into a scramble for
Italian territories.[137] And, if we may trust the
verdict of contemporaries and his own confession at St. Helena,
Bonaparte never expected any other result from these letters than
an increase of his popularity in France. This was enhanced by the
British reply, which declared that His Majesty could not place his
reliance on “general professions of pacific dispositions”: France
had waged aggressive war, levied exactions, and overthrown
institutions in neighbouring States; and the British Government
could not as yet discern any abandonment of this system: something
more was required for[pg.242] a durable peace: “The best and most
natural pledge of its reality and permanence would be the
restoration of that line of princes which for so many centuries
maintained the French nation in prosperity at home and in
consideration and respect abroad.” This answer has been sharply
criticised, and justly so, if its influence on public opinion be
alone considered. But a perusal of the British Foreign Office
Records reveals the reason for the use of these stiffly legitimist
claims. Legitimacy alone promised to stop the endless shiftings of
the political kaleidoscope, whether by France, Austria, or Russia.
Our ambassador at Vienna was requested to inform the Government of
Vienna of the exact wording of the British reply:

“As a proof of the zeal and steadiness with which His Majesty
adheres to the principles of the Confederacy, and as a testimony of
the confidence with which he anticipates a similar answer from His
Imperial Majesty, to whom an overture of a similar nature has
without doubt been made.”

But this correct conduct, while admirably adapted to prop up the
tottering Coalition, was equally favourable to the consolidation of
Bonaparte’s power. It helped to band together the French people to
resist the imposition of their exiled royal house by external
force. Even George III. thought it “much too strong,” though he
suggested no alteration. At once Bonaparte retorted in a masterly
note; he ironically presumed that His Britannic Majesty admitted
the right of nations to choose their form of government, since only
by that right did he wear the British crown; and he invited him not
to apply to other peoples a principle which would recall the
Stuarts to the throne of Great Britain.

Bonaparte’s diplomatic game was completely won during the
debates on the King’s speech at Westminster at the close of
January, 1800. Lord Grenville laboriously proved that peace was
impossible with a nation whose war was against all order, religion,
and morality; and he cited examples of French lawlessness from
Holland and [pg.243] Switzerland to Malta and Egypt.
Pitt declared that the French Revolution was the severest trial
which Providence had ever yet inflicted on the nations of the
earth; and, claiming that there was no security in negotiating with
France, owing to her instability, he summed up his case in the
Ciceronian phrase: Pacem nolo quia infida. Ministers carried
the day by 260 votes to 64; but they ranged nearly the whole of
France on the side of the First Consul. No triumph in the field was
worth more to him than these Philippics, which seemed to challenge
France to build up a strong Government in order that the Court of
St. James might find some firm foundation for future
negotiations.

Far more dextrous was the conduct of the Austrian diplomatists.
Affecting to believe in the sincerity of the First Consul’s
proposal for peace, they so worded their note as to draw from him a
reply that he was prepared to discuss terms of peace on the basis
of the Treaty of Campo Formio.[138] As Austria had since
then conquered the greater part of Italy, Bonaparte’s reply
immediately revealed his determination to reassert French supremacy
in Italy and the Rhineland. The action of the Courts of Vienna and
London was not unlike that of the sun and the wind in the
proverbial saw. Viennese suavity induced Bonaparte to take off his
coat and show himself as he really was: while the conscientious
bluster of Grenville and Pitt made the First Consul button up his
coat, and pose as the buffeted peacemaker.

The allies had good grounds for confidence. Though Russia had
withdrawn from the Second Coalition yet the Austrians continued
their victorious advance in Italy. In April, 1800, they severed the
French forces near Savona, driving back Suchet’s corps towards
Nice, while the other was gradually hemmed in behind the redoubts
of Genoa. There the Imperialist advance was stoutly stayed.
Masséna, ably seconded by Oudinot and Soult, who now gained
their first laurels as generals, maintained[pg.244] a most
obstinate resistance, defying alike the assaults of the
white-coats, the bombs hurled by the English squadron, and the
deadlier inroads of famine and sickness. The garrison dwindled by
degrees to less than 10,000 effectives, but they kept double the
number of Austrians there, while Bonaparte was about to strike a
terrible blow against their rear and that of Melas further west. It
was for this that the First Consul urged Masséna to hold out
at Genoa to the last extremity, and nobly was the order obeyed.

Suchet meanwhile defended the line of the River Var against
Melas. In Germany, Moreau with his larger forces slowly edged back
the chief Austrian army, that of General Kray, from the defiles of
the Black Forest, compelling it to fall back on the intrenched camp
at Ulm.

On their side, the Austrians strove to compel Masséna to
a speedy surrender, and then with a large force to press on into
Nice, Provence, and possibly Savoy, surrounding Suchet’s force, and
rousing the French royalists of the south to a general
insurrection. They also had the promise of the help of a British
force, which was to be landed at some point on the coast and take
Suchet in the flank or rear.[139] Such was the plan, daring
in outline and promising great things, provided that everything
went well. If Masséna surrendered, if the British War Office
and Admiralty worked up to time, if the winds were favourable, and
if the French royalists again ventured on a revolt, then France
would be crippled, perhaps conquered. As for the French occupation
of Switzerland and Moreau’s advance into Swabia, that was not to
prevent the prosecution of the original Austrian plan of advancing
against Provence and wresting Nice and[pg.245] Savoy from the
French grasp. This scheme has been criticised as if it were based
solely on military considerations; but it was rather dictated by
schemes of political aggrandizement. The conquest of Nice and Savoy
was necessary to complete the ambitious schemes of the Hapsburgs,
who sought to gain a large part of Piedmont at the expense of the
King of Sardinia, and after conquering Savoy and Nice, to thrust
that unfortunate king to the utmost verge of the peninsula, which
the prowess of his descendants has ultimately united under the
Italian tricolour.

The allied plan sinned against one of the elementary rules of
strategy; it exposed a large force to a blow from the rear, namely,
from Switzerland. The importance of this immensely strong central
position early attracted Bonaparte’s attention. On the 17th of
March he called his secretary, Bourrienne (so the latter states),
and lay down with him on a map of Piedmont: then, placing pins
tipped, some with red, others with black wax, so as to denote the
positions of the troops, he asked him to guess where the French
would beat their foes:

“How the devil should I know?” said Bourrienne. “Why, look here,
you fool,” said the First Consul: “Melas is at Alessandria with his
headquarters. There he will remain until Genoa surrenders. He has
at Alessandria his magazines, his hospitals, his artillery, his
reserves. Crossing the Alps here (at the Great St. Bernard), I
shall fall upon Melas, cut off his communications with Austria, and
meet him here in the plains of the River Scrivia at San
Giuliano.”

I quote this passage as showing how readily such stories of
ready-made plans gain credence, until they come to be tested by
Napoleon’s correspondence. There we find no strategic soothsaying,
but only a close watching of events as they develop day by day. In
March and April he kept urging on Moreau the need of an early
advance, while he considered the advantages offered by the St.
Gotthard, Simplon, and Great St. Bernard passes for his own army.
On April 27th he decided [pg.246] against the first (except for a
detachment), because Moreau’s advance was too slow to safeguard his
rear on that route. He now preferred the Great St. Bernard, but
still doubted whether, after crossing, he should make for Milan, or
strike at Masséna’s besiegers, in case that general should
be very hard pressed. Like all great commanders, he started with a
general plan, but he arranged the details as the situation
required. In his letter of May 19th, he poured scorn on Parisian
editors who said he prophesied that in a month he would be at
Milan. “That is not in my character. Very often I do not say
what I know: but never do I say what will be.”

The better to hide his purpose, he chose as his first base of
operations the city of Dijon, whence he seemed to threaten either
the Swabian or the Italian army of his foes. But this was not
enough. At the old Burgundian capital he assembled his staff and a
few regiments of conscripts in order to mislead the English and
Austrian spies; while the fighting battalions were drafted by
diverse routes to Geneva or Lausanne. So skilful were these
preparations that, in the early days of May, the greater part of
his men and stores were near the lake of Geneva, whence they were
easily transferred to the upper valley of the Rhone. In order that
he might have a methodical, hard-working coadjutor he sent Berthier
from the office of the Ministry of War, where he had displayed less
ability than Bernadotte, to be commander-in-chief of the “army of
reserve.” In reality Berthier was, as before in Italy and Egypt,
chief of the staff; but he had the titular dignity of commander
which the constitution of 1800 forbade the First Consul to
assume.

On May 6th Bonaparte left Paris for Geneva, where he felt the
pulse of every movement in both campaigns. At that city, on hearing
the report of his general of engineers, he decided to take the
Great St. Bernard route into Italy, as against the Simplon. With
redoubled energy, he now supervised the thousands of [pg.247]
details that were needed to insure success: for, while prone to
indulging in grandiose schemes, he revelled in the work which alone
could bring them within his grasp: or, as Wellington once remarked,
“Nothing was too great or too small for his proboscis.” The
difficulties of sending a large army over the Great St. Bernard
were indeed immense. That pass was chosen because it presented only
five leagues of ground impracticable for carriages. But those five
leagues tested the utmost powers of the army and of its chiefs.
Marmont, who commanded the artillery, had devised the ingenious
plan of taking the cannon from their carriages and placing them in
the hollowed-out trunks of pine, so that the trunnions fitting into
large notches kept them steady during the ascent over the snow and
the still more difficult descent.[140] The labour of
dragging the guns wore out the peasants; then the troops were
invited—a hundred at a time—to take a turn at the
ropes, and were exhilarated by martial airs played by the bands, or
by bugles and drums sounding the charge at the worst places of the
ascent.

The track sometimes ran along narrow ledges where a false step
meant death, or where avalanches were to be feared. The elements,
however, were propitious, and the losses insignificant. This was
due to many causes: the ardour of the troops in an enterprise which
appealed to French imagination and roused all their activities; the
friendliness of the mountaineers; and the organizing powers of
Bonaparte and of his staff; all these may be cited as elements of
success. They present a striking contrast to the march of
Hannibal’s army over one of the western passes of the Alps. His
motley host struggled over a long stretch of mountains in the short
days of October over unknown paths, in one part swept away by a
fall of the cliff, and ever and anon beset by clouds of treacherous
Gauls. Seeing that the great Carthaginian’s difficulties began long
before he reached the Alps, that[pg.248] he was encumbered by
elephants, and that his army was composed of diverse races held
together only by trust in the prowess of their chief, his exploit
was far more wonderful than that of Bonaparte, which, indeed, more
nearly resembles the crossing of the St. Bernard by Francis I. in
1515. The difference between the conditions of Hannibal’s and
Bonaparte’s enterprises may partly be measured by the time which
they occupied. Whereas Hannibal’s march across the Alps lasted
fifteen days, three of which were spent in the miseries of a forced
halt amidst the snow, the First Consul’s forces took but seven
days. Whereas the Carthaginian army was weakened by hunger, the
French carried their full rations of biscuit; and at the head of
the pass the monks of the Hospice of St. Bernard served out the
rations of bread, cheese, and wine which the First Consul had
forwarded, and which their own generosity now doubled. The
hospitable fathers themselves served at the tables set up in front
of the Hospice.

After insuring the regular succession of troops and stores,
Bonaparte himself began the ascent on May 20th. He wore the gray
overcoat which had already become famous; and his features were
fixed in that expression of calm self-possession which he ever
maintained in face of difficulty. The melodramatic attitudes of
horse and rider, which David has immortalized in his great
painting, are, of course, merely symbolical of the genius of
militant democracy prancing over natural obstacles and wafted
onwards and upwards by the breath of victory. The living figure was
remarkable only for stern self-restraint and suppressed excitement;
instead of the prancing war-horse limned by David, his beast of
burden was a mule, led by a peasant; and, in place of victory, he
had heard that Lannes with the vanguard had found an unexpected
obstacle to his descent into Italy. The narrow valley of the Dora
Baltea, by which alone they could advance, was wellnigh blocked by
the fort of Bard, which was firmly held by a small Austrian
garrison and defied all the efforts of [pg.249] Lannes and
Berthier. This was the news that met the First Consul during his
ascent, and again at the Hospice. After accepting the hospitality
of the monks, and spending a short time in the library and chapel,
he resumed his journey; and on the southern slopes he and his staff
now and again amused themselves by sliding down the tracks which
the passage of thousands of men had rendered slippery. After
halting at Aosta, he proceeded down the valley to the fort of
Bard.

Meanwhile some of his foot-soldiers had worked their way round
this obstacle by a goat-track among the hills and had already
reached Ivrea lower down the valley. Still the fort held out
against the cannonade of the French. Its commanding position seemed
to preclude all hope of getting the artillery past it; and without
artillery the First Consul could not hope for success in the plains
of Piedmont. Unable to capture the fort, he bethought him of
hurrying by night the now remounted guns under the cover of the
houses of the village. For this purpose he caused the main street
to be strewn with straw and dung, while the wheels of the cannon
were covered over so as to make little noise. They were then
dragged quietly through the village almost within pistol shot of
the garrison: nevertheless, the defenders took alarm, and, firing
with musketry and grenades, exploded some ammunition wagons and
inflicted other losses; yet 40 guns and 100 wagons were got past
the fort.

How this unfailing resource contrasts with the heedless
behaviour of the enemy! Had they speedily reinforced their
detachment at Bard, there can be little doubt that Bonaparte’s
movements could have been seriously hampered. But, up to May 21st,
Melas was ignorant that his distant rear was being assailed, and
the 3,000 Austrians who guarded the vale of the Dora Baltea were
divided, part being at Bard and others at Ivrea. The latter place
was taken by a rush of Lannes’ troops on May 22nd, and Bard was
blockaded by part of the French rearguard. [pg.250] Bonaparte’s
army, if the rearguard be included, numbered 41,000 men. Meanwhile,
farther east, a French force of 15,000 men, drawn partly from
Moreau’s army and led by Moncey, was crossing the St. Gotthard pass
and began to drive back the Austrian outposts in the upper valley
of the Ticino; and 5,000 men, marching over the Mont Cenis pass,
threatened Turin from the west. The First Consul’s aim now was to
unite the two chief forces, seize the enemy’s magazines, and compel
him to a complete surrender. This daring resolve took shape at
Aosta on the 24th, when he heard that Melas was, on the 19th, still
at Nice, unconscious of his doom. The chance of ending the war at
one blow was not to be missed, even if Masséna had to shift
for himself.

But already Melas’ dream of triumph had vanished. On the 21st,
hearing the astonishing news that a large force had crossed the St.
Bernard, he left 18,000 men to oppose Suchet on the Var, and
hurried back with the remainder to Turin. At the Piedmontese
capital he heard that he had to deal with the First Consul; but not
until the last day of May did he know that Moncey was forcing the
St. Gotthard and threatening Milan. Then, realizing the full extent
of his danger, he hastily called in all the available troops in
order to fight his way through to Mantua. He even sent an express
to the besiegers of Genoa to retire on Alessandria; but
negotiations had been opened with Masséna for the surrender
of that stronghold, and the opinion of Lord Keith, the English
admiral, decided the Austrian commander there to press the siege to
the very end. The city was in the direst straits. Horses, dogs,
cats, and rats were at last eagerly sought as food: and at every
sortie crowds of the starving inhabitants followed the French in
order to cut down grass, nettles, and leaves, which they then
boiled with salt.[141] A revolt threatened by the
wretched townsfolk was averted by Masséna ordering his
troops to fire on every gathering of more than four men. At[pg.251] last, on June 4th, with 8,000
half-starved soldiers he marched through the Austrian posts with
the honours of war. The stern warrior would not hear of the word
surrender or capitulation. He merely stated to the allied
commanders that on June 4th his troops would evacuate Genoa or
clear their path by the bayonet.

Bonaparte has been reproached for not marching at once to
succour Masséna: the charge of desertion was brought by
Masséna and Thiébault, and has been driven home by
Lanfrey with his usual skill. It will, however, scarcely bear a
close examination. The Austrians, at the first trustworthy news of
the French inroads into Piedmont and Lombardy, were certain to
concentrate either at Turin or Alessandria. Indeed, Melas was
already near Turin, and would have fallen on the First Consul’s
flank had the latter marched due south towards Genoa.[142] Such a march, with only
40,000 men, would have been perilous: and it could at most only
have rescued a now reduced and almost famishing garrison. Besides,
he very naturally expected the besiegers of Genoa to retreat now
that their rear was threatened.

Sound policy and a desire to deal a dramatic stroke spurred on
the First Consul to a more daring and effective plan; to clear
Lombardy of the Imperialists and seize their stores; then, after
uniting with Moncey’s 15,000 troops, to cut off the retreat of all
the Austrian forces west of Milan.

On entering Milan he was greeted with wild acclaim by the
partisans of France (June 2nd); they extolled the energy and
foresight that brought two armies, as it were down from the clouds,
to confound their oppressors. Numbers of men connected with the
Cisalpine Republic had been proscribed, banished, or imprisoned by
the [pg.252] Austrians; and their friends now
hailed him as the restorer of their republic. The First Consul
spent seven days in selecting the men who were to rebuild the
Cisalpine State, in beating back the eastern forces of Austria
beyond the River Adda, and in organizing his troops and those of
Moncey for the final blow. The military problems, indeed, demanded
great care and judgment. His position was curiously the reverse of
that which he had occupied in 1796. Then the French held Tortona,
Alessandria, and Valenza, and sought to drive back the Austrians to
the walls of Mantua. Now the Imperialists, holding nearly the same
positions, were striving to break through the French lines which
cut them off from that city of refuge; and Bonaparte, having forces
slightly inferior to his opponents, felt the difficulty of
frustrating their escape.

Three routes were open to Melas. The most direct was by way of
Tortona and Piacenza along the southern bank of the Po, through the
difficult defile of Stradella: or he might retire towards Genoa,
across the Apennines, and regain Mantua by a dash across the
Modenese: or he might cross the Po at Valenza and the Ticino near
Pavia. All these roads had to be watched by the French as they
cautiously drew towards their quarry. Bonaparte’s first move was to
send Murat with a considerable body of troops to seize Piacenza and
to occupy the defile of Stradella. These important posts were
wrested from the Austrian vanguard; and this success was crowned on
June 9th by General Lannes’ brilliant victory at Montebello over a
superior Austrian force marching from Genoa towards Piacenza, which
he drove back towards Alessandria. Smaller bodies of French were
meanwhile watching the course of the Ticino, and others seized the
magazines of the enemy at Cremona.

After gaining precious news as to Melas’ movements from an
intercepted despatch, Bonaparte left Milan on June 9th, and
proceeded to Stradella. There he waited for news of Suchet and
Masséna from the side of Savona and Ceva; for their forces,
if united, might [pg.253] complete the circle which he was
drawing around the Imperialists.[143] He hoped that
Masséna would have joined Suchet near Savona; but owing to
various circumstances, for which Masséna was in no wise to
blame, their junction was delayed; and Suchet, though pressing on
towards Acqui, was unable to cut off the Austrian retreat on Genoa.
Yet he so harassed the corps opposed to him in its retreat from
Nice that only about 8,000 Austrians joined Melas from that
quarter.[144]

Doubtless, Melas’ best course would still have been to make a
dash for Genoa and trust to the English ships. But this plan galled
the pride of the general, who had culled plenteous laurels in Italy
until the approach of Bonaparte threatened to snatch the whole
chaplet from his brow. He and his staff sought to restore their
drooping fortunes by a bold rush against the ring of foes that were
closing around. Never has an effort of this kind so nearly
succeeded and yet so wholly failed.

The First Consul, believing that the Austrians were bent solely
on flight, advanced from Stradella, where success would have been
certain, into the plains of Tortona, whence he could check any move
of theirs southwards on Genoa. But now the space which he occupied
was so great as to weaken his line at any one point; while his foes
had the advantage of the central position.[pg.254] Bonaparte was
also forced to those enveloping tactics which had so often proved
fatal to the Austrians four years previously; and this curious
reversal of his usual tactics may account for the anxiety which he
betrayed as he moved towards Marengo. He had, however, recently
been encouraged by the arrival of Desaix from Paris after his
return from Egypt. This dashing officer and noble man inspired him
with a sincere affection, as was seen by the three hours of eager
converse which he held with him on his arrival, as also by his
words to Bourrienne: “He is quite an antique character.” Desaix
with 5,300 troops was now despatched on the night of June 13th
towards Genoa to stop the escape of the Austrians in that
direction. This eccentric move has been severely criticised: but
the facts, as then known by Bonaparte, seemed to show that Melas
was about to march on Genoa. The French vanguard under Gardane had
in the afternoon easily driven the enemy’s front from the village
of Marengo; and Gardane had even reported that there was no bridge
over the River Bormida by which the enemy could debouch into the
plain of Marengo. Marmont, pushing on later in the evening, had
discovered that there was at least one well-defended bridge; and
when early next morning Gardane’s error was known, the First
Consul, with a blaze of passion against the offender, sent a
courier in hot haste to recall Desaix. Long before he could arrive,
the battle of Marengo had begun: and for the greater part of that
eventful day, June the 14th, the French had only 18000 men
wherewith to oppose the onset of 31,000 Austrians. [145]

As will be seen by the accompanying map, the village of Marengo
lies in the plain that stretches eastwards from the banks of the
River Bormida towards the hilly country of Stradella.

The village lies on the high-road leading eastwards from the
fortress of Alessandria, the chief stronghold of north-western
Italy. The plain is cut up by numerous obstacles. Through Marengo
runs a stream called the Fontanone. The deep curves of the Bormida,
the steep banks of the Fontanone, along with the villages,
farmsteads, and vineyards scattered over the plain, all helped to
render an advance exceedingly difficult in face of a determined
enemy; and these natural features had no small share in deciding
the fortunes of the day.

Shortly after dawn Melas began to pour his troops across the
Bormida, and drove in the French outposts on Marengo: but there
they met with a tough resistance from the soldiers of Victor’s
division, while Kellermann, the son of the hero of Valmy, performed
his first great exploit by hurling back some venturesome Austrian
horsemen into the deep bed of the Fontanone. This gave time to
Lannes to bring up his division, 5,000 strong, into line between
Marengo and Castel Ceriolo. But when the full force of the Austrian
attack was developed about 10 a.m., the Imperialists not only
gained Marengo, but threw a heavy column, led by General Ott,
against Lannes, who was constrained to retire, contesting every
inch of the ground. Thus, when, an hour later, Bonaparte rode up
from the distant rear, hurrying along his Consular Guard, his eye
fell upon his battalions overpowered in front and outflanked on
both wings. At once he launched his Consular Guard, 1,000 strong,
against Ott’s triumphant ranks. Drawn up in square near Castel
Ceriolo, it checked them for a brief space, until, plied by cannon
and charged by the enemy’s horse, these chosen troops also began to
give ground. But at this crisis Monnier’s division of 3,600 men
arrived, threw itself into the fight, held up the flood of
white-coats around the hamlet of Li Poggi, while Carra St. Cyr
fastened his grip on Castel Ceriolo. Under cover of this welcome
screen, Victor and Lannes restored some order to their divisions
and checked for a time the onsets of [pg.257] the enemy. Slowly
but surely, however, the impact of the Austrian main column,
advancing along the highroad, made them draw back on San
Giuliano.

By 2 p.m. the battle seemed to be lost for the French; except on
the north of their line they were in full retreat, and all but five
of their cannon were silenced. Melas, oppressed by his weight of
years, by the terrific heat, and by two slight wounds, retired to
Alessandria, leaving his chief of the staff, Zach, to direct the
pursuit. But, unfortunately, Melas had sent back 2,200 horsemen to
watch the district between Alessandria and Acqui, to which latter
place Suchet’s force was advancing. To guard against this remoter
danger, he weakened his attacking force at the critical time and
place; and now, when the Austrians approached the hill of San
Giuliano with bands playing and colours flying, their horse was not
strong enough to complete the French defeat. Still, such was the
strength of their onset that all resistance seemed unavailing,
until about 5 p.m. the approach of Desaix breathed new life and
hope into the defence. At once he rode up to the First Consul; and
if vague rumours may be credited, he was met by the eager question:
“Well, what do you think of it?” To which he replied: “The battle
is lost, but there is time to gain another.” Marmont, who heard the
conversation, denies that these words were uttered; and they
presume a boldness of which even Desaix would scarcely have been
guilty to his chief. What he unquestionably did urge was the
immediate use of artillery to check the Austrian advance: and
Marmont, hastily reinforcing his own five guns with thirteen
others, took a strong position and riddled the serried ranks of the
enemy as, swathed in clouds of smoke and dust, they pressed blindly
forward. The First Consul disposed the troops of Desaix behind the
village and a neighbouring hill; while at a little distance on the
French left, Kellermann was ready to charge with his heavy cavalry
as opportunity offered.

It came quickly. Marmont’s guns unsteadied Zach’s [pg.258]
grenadiers: Desaix’s men plied them with musketry; and while they
were preparing for a last effort, Kellermann’s heavy cavalry
charged full on their flank. Never was surprise more complete. The
column was cut in twain by this onset; and veterans, who but now
seemed about to overbear all obstacles, were lying mangled by
grapeshot, hacked by sabres, flying helplessly amidst the
vineyards, or surrendering by hundreds. A panic spread to their
comrades; and they gave way on all sides before the fiercely
rallying French. The retreat became a rout as the recoiling columns
neared the bridges of the Bormida: and night closed over a scene of
wild confusion, as the defeated army, thrust out from the shelter
of Marengo, flung itself over the river into the stronghold of
Alessandria.

Such was the victory of Marengo. It was dearly bought; for,
apart from the heavy losses, amounting on either side to about
one-third of the number engaged, the victors sustained an
irreparable loss in the death of Desaix, who fell in the moment
when his skill and vigour snatched victory from defeat. The victory
was immediately due to Kellermann’s brilliant charge; and there can
be no doubt, in spite of Savary’s statements, that this young
officer made the charge on his own initiative. Yet his onset could
have had little effect, had not Desaix shaken the enemy and left
him liable to a panic like that which brought disaster to the
Imperialists at Rivoli. Bonaparte’s dispositions at the crisis were
undoubtedly skilful; but in the first part of the fight his conduct
was below his reputation. We do not hear of him electrifying his
disordered troops by any deed comparable with that of Cæsar,
when, shield in hand, he flung himself among the legionaries to
stem the torrent of the Nervii. At the climax of the fight he
uttered the words “Soldiers, remember it is my custom to bivouac on
the field of battle”—tame and egotistical words considering
the gravity of the crisis.

On the evening of the great day, while paying an exaggerated
compliment to Bessières and the cavalry of [pg.259]
the Consular Guard, he merely remarked to Kellermann: “You made a
very good charge”; to which that officer is said to have replied:
“I am glad you are satisfied, general: for it has placed the crown
on your head.” Such pettiness was unworthy of the great captain who
could design and carry through the memorable campaign of Marengo.
If the climax was not worthy of the inception, yet the campaign as
a whole must be pronounced a masterpiece. Since the days of
Hannibal no design so daring and original had startled the world. A
great Austrian army was stopped in its victorious career, was
compelled to turn on its shattered communications, and to fight for
its existence some 120 miles to the rear of the territory which it
seemed to have conquered. In fact, the allied victories of the past
year were effaced by this march of Bonaparte’s army, which, in less
than a month after the ascent of the Alps, regained Nice, Piedmont,
and Lombardy, and reduced the Imperialists to the direst
straits.

Staggered by this terrific blow, Melas and his staff were ready
to accept any terms that were not deeply humiliating; and Bonaparte
on his side was not loth to end the campaign in a blaze of glory.
He consented that the Imperial troops should retire to the east of
the Mincio, except at Peschiera and Mantua, which they were still
to occupy. These terms have been variously criticised: Melas has
been blamed for cowardice in surrendering the many strongholds,
including Genoa, which his men firmly held. Yet it must be
remembered that he now had at Alessandria less than 20,000
effectives, and that 30,000 Austrians in isolated bodies were
practically at the mercy of the French between Savona and Brescia.
One and all they could now retire to the Mincio and there resume
the defence of the Imperial territories. The political designs of
the Court of Vienna on Piedmont were of course shattered; but it
now recovered the army which it had heedlessly sacrificed to
territorial greed. Bonaparte has also been blamed for the lenience
of his terms. Severer conditions could [pg.260] doubtless have
been extorted; but he now merged the soldier in the statesman. He
desired peace for the sake of France and for his own sake. After
this brilliant stroke peace would be doubly grateful to a people
that longed for glory but also yearned to heal the wounds of eight
years’ warfare. His own position as First Consul was as yet
ill-established; and he desired to be back at Paris so as to curb
the restive Tribunate, overawe Jacobins and royalists, and rebuild
the institutions of France.

Impelled by these motives, he penned to the Emperor Francis an
eloquent appeal for peace, renewing his offer of treating with
Austria on the basis of the treaty of Campo Formio.[146] But Austria was not as yet
so far humbled as to accept such terms; and it needed the
master-stroke of Moreau at the great battle of Hohenlinden
(December 2nd, 1800), and the turning of her fortresses on the
Mincio by the brilliant passage of the Splügen in the depths
of winter by Macdonald—a feat far transcending that of
Bonaparte at the St. Bernard—to compel her to a peace. A
description of these events would be beyond the scope of this work;
and we now return to consider the career of Bonaparte as a
statesman.

After a brief stay at Milan and Turin, where he was received as
the liberator of Italy, the First Consul crossed the Alps by the
Mont Cenis pass and was received with rapturous acclaim at Lyons
and Paris. He had been absent from the capital less than two
calendar months.

He now sent a letter to the Czar Paul, offering that, if the
French garrison of Malta were compelled by famine to evacuate that
island, he would place it in the hands of the Czar, as Grand Master
of the Knights of St. John. Rarely has a “Greek gift” been more
skilfully tendered. In the first place, Valetta was so closely
blockaded by Nelson’s cruisers and invested by the native
Maltese[pg.261] that its surrender might be
expected in a few weeks; and the First Consul was well aware how
anxiously the Czar had been seeking to gain a foothold at Malta,
whence he could menace Turkey from the south-east. In his wish
completely to gain over Russia, Bonaparte also sent back, well-clad
and well-armed, the prisoners taken from the Russian armies in
1799, a step which was doubly appreciated at Petersburg because the
Russian troops which had campaigned with the Duke of York in
Holland were somewhat shabbily treated by the British Government in
the Channel Islands, where they took up their winter quarters.
Accordingly the Czar now sent Kalicheff to Paris, for the formation
of a Franco-Russian alliance. He was warmly received. Bonaparte
promised in general terms to restore the King of Sardinia to his
former realm and the Pope to his States. On his side, the Czar sent
the alluring advice to Bonaparte to found a dynasty and thereby put
an end to the revolutionary principles which had armed Europe
against France. He also offered to recognize the natural frontiers
of France, the Rhine and the Maritime Alps, and claimed that German
affairs should be regulated under his own mediation. When both
parties were so complaisant, a bargain was easily arranged. France
and Russia accordingly joined hands in order to secure predominance
in the affairs of Central and Southern Europe, and to
counterbalance England’s supremacy at sea.

For it was not enough to break up the Second Coalition and
recover Northern Italy. Bonaparte’s policy was more than European;
it was oceanic. England must be beaten on her own element: then and
then only could the young warrior secure his grasp on Egypt and
return to his oriental schemes. His correspondence before and after
the Marengo campaign reveals his eagerness for a peace with Austria
and an alliance with Russia. His thoughts constantly turn to Egypt.
He bargains with Britain that his army there may be revictualled,
and so words his claim that troops can easily [pg.262] be
sent also. Lord Grenville refuses (September 10th); whereupon
Bonaparte throws himself eagerly into further plans for the
destruction of the islanders. He seeks to inflame the Czar’s wrath
against the English maritime code. His success for the time is
complete. At the close of 1800 the Russian Emperor marshals the
Baltic Powers for the overthrow of England’s navy, and outstrips
Bonaparte’s wildest hopes by proposing a Franco-Russian invasion of
India with a view to “dealing his enemy a mortal blow.” This plan,
as drawn up at the close of 1800, arranged for the mustering of
35,000 Russians at Astrakan; while as many French were to fight
their way to the mouth of the Danube, set sail on Russian ships for
the Sea of Azov, join their allies on the Caspian Sea, sail to its
southern extremity, and, rousing the Persians and Afghans by the
hope of plunder, sweep the British from India. The scheme received
from Bonaparte a courteous perusal; but he subjected it to several
criticisms, which led to less patient rejoinders from the irascible
potentate. Nevertheless, Paul began to march his troops towards the
lower Volga, and several polks of Cossacks had crossed that river
on the ice, when the news of his assassination cut short the
scheme.[147]

The grandiose schemes of Paul vanished with their fantastic
contriver; but the rapprochement of Russia to revolutionary
France was ultimately to prove an event of far-reaching importance;
for the eastern power thereby began to exert on the democracy of
western Europe that subtle, semi-Asiatic influence which has so
powerfully warped its original character.

The dawn of the nineteenth century witnessed some startling
rearrangements on the political chess-board.

[pg.263] While Bonaparte brought Russia and
France to sudden amity, the unbending maritime policy of Great
Britain leagued the Baltic Powers against the mistress of the seas.
In the autumn of 1800 the Czar Paul, after hearing of our capture
of Malta, forthwith revived the Armed Neutrality League of 1780 and
opposed the forces of Russia, Prussia, Sweden, and Denmark to the
might of England’s navy. But Nelson’s brilliant success at
Copenhagen and the murder of the Czar by a palace conspiracy
shattered this league only four months after its formation, and the
new Czar, Alexander, reverted for a time to friendship with
England.[148] This sudden ending to the
first Franco-Russia alliance so enraged Bonaparte that he caused a
paragraph to be inserted in the official “Moniteur,” charging the
British Government with procuring the assassination of Paul, an
insinuation that only proclaimed his rage at this sudden rebuff to
his hitherto successful diplomacy. Though foiled for a time, he
never lost sight of the hoped-for alliance, which, with a deft
commixture of force and persuasion, he gained seven years later
after the crushing blow of Friedland.

Dread of a Franco-Russian alliance undoubtedly helped to compel
Austria to a peace. Humbled by Moreau at the great battle of
Hohenlinden, the Emperor Francis opened negotiations at
Lunéville in Lorraine. The subtle obstinacy of Cobenzl there
found its match in the firm yet suave diplomacy of Joseph
Bonaparte, who wearied out Cobenzl himself, until the march of
Moreau towards Vienna compelled Francis to accept the River Adige
as his boundary in Italy. The other terms of the treaty (February
9th, 1801) were practically the same as those of the treaty of
Campo Formio, save that the Hapsburg Grand Duke of Tuscany was[pg.264] compelled to surrender his State to
a son of the Bourbon Duke of Parma. He himself was to receive
“compensation” in Germany, where also the unfortunate Duke of
Modena was to find consolation in the district of the Breisgau on
the Upper Rhine. The helplessness of the old Holy Roman Empire was,
indeed, glaringly displayed; for Francis now admitted the right of
the French to interfere in the rearrangement of that medley of
States. He also recognized the Cisalpine, Ligurian, Helvetic, and
Batavian Republics, as at present constituted; but their
independence, and the liberty of their peoples to choose what form
of government they thought fit, were expressly stipulated.

The Court of Naples also made peace with France by the treaty of
Florence (March, 1801), whereby it withdrew its troops from the
States of the Church, and closed its ports to British and Turkish
ships; it also renounced in favour of the French Republic all its
claims over a maritime district of Tuscany known as the
Présidii, the little principality of Piombino, and a port in
the Isle of Elba. These cessions fitted in well with Napoleon’s
schemes for the proposed elevation of the heir of the Duchy of
Parma to the rank of King of Tuscany or Etruria. The King of Naples
also pledged himself to admit and support a French corps in his
dominions. Soult with 10,000 troops thereupon occupied Otranto,
Taranto, and Brindisi, in order to hold the Neapolitan Government
to its engagements, and to facilitate French intercourse with
Egypt.

In his relations with the New World Bonaparte had also
prospered. Certain disputes between France and the United States
had led to hostilities in the year 1798. Negotiations for peace
were opened in March, 1800, and led to the treaty of Morfontaine,
which enabled Bonaparte to press on the Court of Madrid the scheme
of the Parma-Louisiana exchange, that promised him a magnificent
empire on the banks of the Mississippi.

These and other grandiose designs were confided only to
Talleyrand and other intimate counsellors. But, even [pg.265] to
the mass of mankind, the transformation scene ushered in by the
nineteenth century was one of bewildering brilliance. Italy from
the Alps to her heel controlled by the French; Austria compelled to
forego all her Italian plans; Switzerland and Holland dominated by
the First Consul’s influence; Spain following submissively his
imperious lead; England, despite all her naval triumphs, helpless
on land; and France rapidly regaining more than all her old
prestige and stability under the new institutions which form the
most enduring tribute to the First Consul’s glory. [pg.266]


CHAPTER XII


THE NEW INSTITUTIONS OF FRANCE

“We have done with the romance of the Revolution: we must now
commence its history. We must have eyes only for what is real and
practicable in the application of principles, and not for the
speculative and hypothetical.” Such were the memorable words of
Bonaparte to his Council of State at one of its early meetings.
They strike the keynote of the era of the Consulate. It was a
period of intensely practical activity that absorbed all the
energies of France and caused the earlier events of the Revolution
to fade away into a seemingly remote past. The failures of the
civilian rulers and the military triumphs of Bonaparte had exerted
a curious influence on the French character, which was in a mood of
expectant receptivity. In 1800 everything was in the transitional
state that favours the efforts of a master builder; and one was now
at hand whose constructive ability in civil affairs equalled his
transcendent genius for war.

I propose here briefly to review the most important works of
reconstruction which render the Consulate and the early part of the
Empire for ever famous. So vast and complex were Bonaparte’s
efforts in this field that they will be described, not
chronologically, but subject by subject. The reader will, however,
remember that for the most part they went on side by side, even
amidst the distractions caused by war, diplomacy, colonial
enterprises, and the myriad details of a vast administration. What
here appears as a series of canals was in reality a mighty river of
enterprise rolling in undivided volume [pg.267] and fed by the
superhuman vitality of the First Consul. It was his inexhaustible
curiosity which compelled functionaries to reveal the secrets of
their office: it was his intelligence that seized on the salient
points of every problem and saw the solution: it was his ardour and
mental tenacity which kept his Ministers and committees hard at
work, and by toil of sometimes twenty hours a day supervised the
results: it was, in fine, his passion for thoroughness, his
ambition for France, that nerved every official with something of
his own contempt of difficulties, until, as one of them said, “the
gigantic entered into our very habits of thought.”[149]

The first question of political reconstruction which urgently
claimed attention was that of local government. On the very day
when it was certain that the nation had accepted the new
constitution, the First Consul presented to the Legislature a draft
of a law for regulating the affairs of the Departments. It must be
admitted that local self-government, as instituted by the men of
1789 in their Departmental System, had proved a failure. In that
time of buoyant hope, when every difficulty and abuse seemed about
to be charmed away by the magic of universal suffrage, local
self-government of a most advanced type had been intrusted to an
inexperienced populace. There were elections for the commune or
parish, elections for the canton, elections for the district,
elections for the Department, and elections for the National
Assembly, until the rustic brain, after reeling with excitement,
speedily fell back into muddled apathy and left affairs generally
to the wire-pullers of the nearest Jacobin club. A time of great
confusion ensued. Law went according to local opinion, and the
national taxes were often left unpaid. In the Reign of Terror this
lax system was replaced by the despotism of the secret[pg.268]
committees, and the way was thus paved for a return to organized
central control, such as was exercised by the Directory.

The First Consul, as successor to the Directory, therefore found
matters ready to his hand for a drastic measure of centralization,
and it is curious to notice that the men of 1789 had unwittingly
cleared the ground for him. To make way for the “supremacy of the
general will,” they abolished the Parlements, which had
maintained the old laws, customs, and privileges of their several
provinces, and had frequently interfered in purely political
matters. The abolition of these and other privileged corporations
in 1789 unified France and left not a single barrier to withstand
either the flood of democracy or the backwash of reaction.
Everything therefore favoured the action of the First Consul in
drawing all local powers under his own control. France was for the
moment weary of elective bodies, that did little except waste the
nation’s taxes; and though there was some opposition to the new
proposal, it passed on February 16th, 1800 (28 Pluviose, an,
viii).

It substituted local government by the central power for local
self-government. The local divisions remained the same, except that
the “districts,” abolished by the Convention, were now
reconstituted on a somewhat larger scale, and were termed
arrondissements, while the smaller communes, which had been
merged in the cantons since 1795, were also revived. It is
noteworthy that, of all the areas mapped out by the Constituent
Assembly in 1789-90, only the Department and canton have had a
continuous existence—a fact which seems to show the peril of
tampering with well-established boundaries, and of carving out a
large number of artificial districts, which speedily become the
corpus vile of other experimenters. Indeed, so little was
there of effective self-government that France seems to have sighed
with relief when order was imposed by Bonaparte in the person of a
Prefect. This important official, a miniature First Consul, was to
administer the affairs [pg.269] of the Department, while
sub-prefects were similarly placed over the new
arrondissements, and mayors over the communes. The mayors
were appointed by the First Consul in communes of more than 5,000
souls: by the prefects in the smaller communes: all were alike
responsible to the central power.

The rebound from the former electoral system, which placed all
local authority ultimately in the hands of the voters, was
emphasized by Article 75 of the constitution, which virtually
raised officials beyond reach of prosecution. It ran thus: “The
agents of the Government, other than the Ministers, cannot be
prosecuted for facts relating to their duties except by a decision
of the Council of State: in that case the prosecution takes place
before the ordinary tribunals.” Now, as this decision rested with a
body composed almost entirely of the higher officials, it will be
seen that the chance of a public prosecution of an official became
extremely small. France was therefore in the first months of 1800
handed over to a hierarchy of officials closely bound together by
interest and esprit de corps; and local administration,
after ten years of democratic experiments, practically reverted to
what it had been under the old monarchy. In fact, the powers of the
Prefects were, on the whole, much greater than those of the royal
Intendants: for while the latter were hampered by the provincial
Parlements, the nominees of the First Consul had to deal
with councils that retained scarce the shadow of power. The real
authority in local matters rested with the Prefects. The old
elective bodies survived, it is true, but their functions were now
mainly advisory; and, lest their advice should be too copious, the
sessions of the first two bodies were limited to a fortnight a
year. Except for a share in the assessment of taxation, their
existence was merely a screen to hide the reality of the new
central despotism.[150] Beneficent it may[pg.270] have been; and the choice of
Prefects was certainly a proof of Bonaparte’s discernment of real
merit among men of all shades of opinion; but for all that, it was
a despotism, and one that has inextricably entwined itself with the
whole life of France.[151]

It seems strange that this law should not have aroused fierce
opposition; for it practically gagged democracy in its most
appropriate and successful sphere of action, local self-government,
and made popular election a mere shadow, except in the single act
of the choice of the local juges de paix. This was foreseen
by the Liberals in the Tribunate: but their power was small since
the regulations passed in January: and though Daunou, as
“reporter,” sharply criticised this measure, yet he lamely
concluded with the advice that it would be dangerous to reject it.
The Tribunes therefore passed the proposal by 71 votes to 25: and
the Corps Législatif by 217 to 68.

The results of this new local government have often been
considered so favourable as to prove that the genius of the French
people requires central control rather than self-government. But it
should be noted that the conditions of France from 1790 to 1800
were altogether hostile to the development of free institutions.
The fierce feuds at home, the greed and the class jealousies
awakened by confiscation, the blasts of war and the blight of
bankruptcy, would have severely tested the firmest of local
institutions; they were certain to wither so delicate an organism
as an absolute democracy, which requires peace, prosperity, and
infinite patience for its development. Because France then came to
despair of her local self-government, it did not follow that she
would fail after Bonaparte’s return had restored her prestige and
prosperity. But the national[pg.271] élan
forbade any postponement or compromise; and France forthwith
accepted the rule of an able official hierarchy as a welcome
alternative to the haphazard acts of local busybodies. By many able
men the change has been hailed as a proof of Bonaparte’s marvellous
discernment of the national character, which, as they aver, longs
for brilliance, order, and strong government, rather than for the
steep and thorny paths of liberty. Certainly there is much in the
modern history of France which supports this opinion. Yet perhaps
these characteristics are due very largely to the master craftsman,
who fashioned France anew when in a state of receptivity, and thus
was able to subject democracy to that force which alone has been
able to tame it—the mighty force of militarism.


The return to a monarchical policy was nowhere more evident than
in the very important negotiations which regulated the relations of
Church and State and produced the Concordat or treaty of
peace with the Roman Catholic Church. But we must first look back
at the events which had reduced the Roman Catholic Church in France
to its pitiable condition.

The conduct of the revolutionists towards the Church of France
was actuated partly by the urgent needs of the national exchequer,
partly by hatred and fear of so powerful a religious corporation.
Idealists of the new school of thought, and practical men who
dreaded bankruptcy, accordingly joined in the assault on its
property and privileges: its tithes were confiscated, the religious
houses and their property were likewise absorbed, and its lands
were declared to be the lands of the nation. A budget of public
worship was, it is true, designed to support the bishops and
priests; but this solemn obligation was soon renounced by the
fiercer revolutionists. Yet robbery was not their worst offence. In
July, 1790, they passed a law called the Civil Constitution of the
Clergy, which aimed at subjecting the Church to the State. It
compelled bishops and priests to seek election [pg.272] by
the adult males of their several Departments and parishes, and
forced them to take a stringent oath of obedience to the new order
of things. All the bishops but four refused to take an oath which
set at naught the authority of the Pope: more than 50,000 priests
likewise refused, and were ejected from their livings: the
recusants were termed orthodox or non-juring priests,
and by the law of August, 1792, they were exiled from France, while
their more pliable or time-serving brethren who accepted the new
decree were known as constitutionals. About 12,000 of the
constitutionals married, while some of them applauded the extreme
Jacobinical measures of the Terror. One of them shocked the
faithful by celebrating the mysteries, having a bonnet rouge
on his head, holding a pike in his hand, while his wife was
installed near the altar.[152] Outrages like these were
rare: but they served to discredit the constitutional Church and to
throw up in sharper relief the courage with which the orthodox
clergy met exile and death for conscience’ sake. Moreover, the
time-serving of the constitutionals was to avail them little:
during the Terror their stipends were unpaid, and the churches were
for the most part closed. After a partial respite in 1795-6, the
coup d’état of Fructidor (1797) again ushered in two
years of petty persecutions; but in the early summer of 1799
constitutionals were once more allowed to observe the Christian
Sunday, and at the time of Bonaparte’s return from Egypt their
services were more frequented than those of the Theophilanthropists
on the décadis. It was evident, then, that the
anti-religious furor had burnt itself out, and that France
was turning back to her old faith. Indeed, outside Paris and a few
other large towns, public opinion mocked at the new cults, and in
the country districts the peasantry clung with deep affection to
their old orthodox priests, often following them into the forests
to receive their services and forsaking those of their
supplanters.

Such, then, was the religious state of France in 1799:[pg.273] her clergy were rent by a
formidable schism; the orthodox priests clung where possible to
their parishioners, or lived in destitution abroad; the
constitutional priests, though still frowned on by the Directory,
were gaining ground at the expense of the Theophilanthropists,
whose expiring efforts excited ridicule. In fine, a nation weary of
religious experiments and groping about for some firm anchorage in
the midst of the turbid ebb-tide and its numerous backwaters.[153]

Despite the absence of any deep religious belief, Bonaparte felt
the need of religion as the bulwark of morality and the cement of
society. During his youth he had experienced the strength of
Romanism in Corsica, and during his campaigns in Italy he saw with
admiration the zeal of the French orthodox priests who had accepted
exile and poverty for conscience’ sake. To these outcasts he
extended more protection than was deemed compatible with correct
republicanism; and he received their grateful thanks. After
Brumaire he suppressed the oath previously exacted from the clergy,
and replaced it by a promise of fidelity to the
constitution. Many reasons have been assigned for this conduct, but
doubtless his imagination was touched by the sight of the majestic
hierarchy of Rome, whose spiritual powers still prevailed, even
amidst the ruin of its temporal authority, and were slowly but
surely winning back the ground lost in the Revolution. An influence
so impalpable yet irresistible, that inherited from the Rome of the
Cæsars the gift of organization and the power of maintaining
discipline, in which the Revolution was so signally lacking, might
well be the ally of the man who now dominated the Latin peoples.
The pupil of Cæsar could certainly not neglect the aid of the
spiritual hierarchy, which was all that remained of the old Roman
grandeur.

[pg.274] Added to this was his keen instinct
for reality, which led him to scorn such whipped-up creeds as
Robespierre’s Supreme Being and that amazing hybrid,
Theophilanthropy, offspring of the Goddess of Reason and La
Réveillière-Lépeaux. Having watched their
manufacture, rise and fall, he felt the more regard for the faith
of his youth, which satisfied one of the most imperious needs of
his nature, a craving for certainty. Witness this crushing retort
to M. Mathieu: “What is your Theophilanthropy? Oh, don’t talk to me
of a religion which only takes me for this life, without telling me
whence I come or whither I go.” Of course, this does not prove the
reality of Napoleon’s religion; but it shows that he was not devoid
of the religious instinct.

The victory of Marengo enabled Bonaparte to proceed with his
plans for an accommodation with the Vatican; and he informed one of
the Lombard bishops that he desired to open friendly relations with
Pope Pius VII., who was then about to make his entry into Rome.
There he received the protection of the First Consul, and soon
recovered his sovereignty over his States, excepting the
Legations.

The negotiations between Paris and the Vatican were transacted
chiefly by a very able priest, Bernier by name, who had gained the
First Consul’s confidence during the pacification of Brittany, and
now urged on the envoys of Rome the need of deferring to all that
was reasonable in the French demands. The negotiators for the
Vatican were Cardinals Consalvi and Caprara, and Monseigneur
Spina—able ecclesiastics, who were fitted to maintain
clerical claims with that mixture of suppleness and firmness which
had so often baffled the force and craft of mighty potentates. The
first difficulty arose on the question of the resignation of
bishops of the Gallican Church: Bonaparte demanded that, whether
orthodox or constitutionals, they must resign their sees into the
Pope’s hands; failing that, they must be deposed by the papal
authority. Sweeping as this proposal seemed, Bonaparte claimed that
bishops of both sides must resign, [pg.275] in order that a
satisfactory selection might be made. Still more imperious was the
need that the Church should renounce all claim to her confiscated
domains. All classes of the community, so urged Bonaparte, had made
immense sacrifices during the Revolution; and now that peasants
were settled on these once clerical lands, the foundations of
society would be broken up by any attempt to dispossess them.

To both of these proposals the Court of Rome offered a tenacious
resistance. The idea of compelling long-persecuted bishops to
resign their sees was no less distasteful than the latter proposal,
which involved acquiescence in sacrilegious robbery. At least,
pleaded Mgr. Spina, let tithes be re-established. To this request
the First Consul deigned no reply. None, indeed, was possible
except a curt refusal. Few imposts had been so detested as the
tithe; and its reimposition would have wounded the peasant class,
on which the First Consul based his authority. So long as he had
their support he could treat with disdain the scoffs of the
philosophers and even the opposition of his officers; but to have
wavered on the subject of tithe and of the Church lands might have
been fatal even to the victor of Marengo.[154]

In fact, the difficulty of effecting any compromise was
enormous. In seeking to reconcile the France of Rousseau and
Robespierre to the unchanging policy of the Vatican, the “heir to
the Revolution” was essaying a harder task than any military
enterprise. To slay men has ever been easier than to mould their
thoughts anew; and Bonaparte was now striving not only to remould
French thought but also to fashion anew the ideas of the Eternal
City. He soon perceived that this latter enterprise was more
difficult than the former. The Pope and his councillors rejoiced at
the signs of his repentance, but required to see the fruits
thereof. Instead of first-fruits they received unheard-of
demands—the surrender of the three[pg.276] Legations of
Bologna, Ferrara, and Romagna, the renunciation of all tithes and
Church lands in France, and the acceptance of a compromise with
schismatics. What wonder that the replies from Rome were couched in
the non possumus terms which form the last refuge of the
Vatican. Finding that negotiations made no progress, Bonaparte
intrusted Berthier and Murat to pay a visit to Rome and exercise a
discreet but burdensome pressure in the form of requisitions for
the French troops in the Papal States.

The ratification of peace with Austria gave greater weight to
his representations at Rome, and he endeavoured to press on the
signature of the Concordat, so as to startle the world by the
simultaneous announcement of the pacification of the Continent and
of the healing of the great religious schism in France. But the
clerical machinery worked too slowly to admit of this projected
coup de théâtre. In Bonaparte’s proposals of
February 25th, 1801, there were several demands already found to be
inadmissible at the Vatican;[155] and matters came to a
deadlock until the Pope invested Spina with larger powers for
negotiating at Paris. Consalvi also proceeded to Paris, where he
was received in state with other ambassadors at the Tuileries, the
sight of a cardinal’s robe causing no little sensation. The First
Consul granted him a long interview, speaking at first somewhat
seriously, but gradually becoming more affable and gracious. Yet as
his behaviour softened his demands stiffened; and at the close of
the audience he pressed Consalvi to sign a somewhat unfavourable
version of the compact within five days, otherwise the negotiations
would be at an end and a national religion would be
adopted
—an enterprise for which the auguries promised
complete success. At a later interview he expressed the same
resolution in homely phrase: when Consalvi pressed him to take a
firm stand against the “constitutional” intruders, he laughingly
remarked that he could do no more until he knew how he stood with
Rome; for “you[pg.277] know that when one cannot arrange
matters with God, one comes to terms with the devil.”[156]

This dalliance with the “constitutionals” might have been more
than an astute ruse, and Consalvi knew it. In framing a national
Church the First Consul would have appealed not only to the old
Gallican feeling, still strong among the clerics and laity, but
also to the potent force of French nationality. The experiment
might have been managed so as to offend none but the strictest
Catholics, who were less to be feared than the free-thinkers.
Consalvi was not far wrong when, writing of the official world at
Paris, he said that only Bonaparte really desired a Concordat.

The First Consul’s motives in seeking the alliance of Rome have,
very naturally, been subjected to searching criticism; and in
forcing the Concordat on France, and also on Rome, he was certainly
undertaking the most difficult negotiation of his life.[157] But his preference for the
Roman connection was an act of far-reaching statecraft. He saw that
a national Church, unrecognized by Rome, was a mere half-way house
between Romanism and Protestantism; and he disliked the latter
creed because of its tendency to beget sects and to impair the
validity of the general will. He still retained enough of
Rousseau’s doctrine to desire that the general will should be
uniform, provided that it could be controlled by his own will. Such
uniformity in the sphere of religion was impossible unless he had
the support of the Papacy. Only by a bargain with Rome could he
gain the support of a solid ecclesiastical phalanx. Finally, by
erecting a French national Church, he would not only have
perpetuated schism at home, but would have disqualified himself for
acting the part of Charlemagne over central and southern Europe. To
re-fashion Europe in a cosmopolitan mould he needed a clerical
police that was more than merely French. To achieve those grander
designs the successor of Cæsar would need the aid of the[pg.278] successor of Peter; and this aid
would be granted only to the restorer of Roman Catholicism in
France, never to the perpetuator of schism.

These would seem to be the chief reasons why he braved public
opinion in Paris and clung to the Roman connection, bringing
forward his plan of a Gallican Church only as a threatening move
against the clerical flank. When the Vatican was obdurate he
coquetted with the “constitutional” bishops, allowing them every
facility for free speech in a council which they held at Paris at
the close of June, 1801. He summoned to the Tuileries their
president, the famous Grégoire, and showed him signal marks
of esteem. “Put not your trust in princes” must soon have been the
thought of Grégoire and his colleagues: for a fortnight
later Bonaparte carried through his treaty with Rome and shelved
alike the congress and the church of the “constitutionals.”

It would be tedious to detail all the steps in this complex
negotiation, but the final proceedings call for some notice. When
the treaty was assuming its final form, Talleyrand, the polite
scoffer, the bitter foe of all clerical claims, found it desirable
to take the baths at a distant place, and left the threads of the
negotiation in the hands of two men who were equally determined to
prevent its signature, Maret, Secretary of State, and Hauterive,
who afterwards become the official archivist of France. These men
determined to submit to Consalvi a draft of the treaty differing
widely from that which had been agreed upon; and that, too, when
the official announcement had been made that the treaty was to be
signed immediately. In the last hours the cardinal found himself
confronted with unexpected conditions, many of which he had
successfully repelled. Though staggered by this trickery, which
compelled him to sign a surrender or to accept an open rupture,
Consalvi fought the question over again in a conference that lasted
twenty-four hours; he even appeared at the State dinner given on
July 14th by the First Consul, who informed him before the other
guests that it was a question of “my draft of the treaty or none
[pg.279] at all.” Nothing baffled the
patience and tenacity of the Cardinal; and finally, by the good
offices of Joseph Bonaparte, the objectionable demands thrust
forward at the eleventh hour were removed or altered.

The question has been discussed whether the First Consul was a
party to this device. Theiner asserts that he knew nothing of it:
that it was an official intrigue got up at the last moment by the
anti-clericals so as to precipitate a rupture. In support of this
view, he cites letters of Maret and Hauterive as inculpating these
men and tending to free Bonaparte from suspicion of complicity. But
the letters cannot be said to dissipate all suspicion. The First
Consul had made this negotiation peculiarly his own: no officials
assuredly would have dared secretly to foist their own version of
an important treaty; or, if they did, this act would have been the
last of their career. But Bonaparte did not disgrace them; on the
contrary, he continued to honour them with his confidence.
Moreover, the First Consul flew into a passion with his brother
Joseph when he reported that Consalvi could not sign the document
now offered to him, and tore in pieces the articles finally
arranged with the Cardinal. On the return of his usually calm
intelligence, he at last allowed the concessions to stand, with the
exception of two; but in a scrutiny of motives we must assign most
importance, not to second and more prudent thoughts, but to the
first ebullition of feelings, which seem unmistakably to prove his
knowledge and approval of Hauterive’s device. We must therefore
conclude that he allowed the antagonists of the Concordat to make
this treacherous onset, with the intention of extorting every
possible demand from the dazed and bewildered Cardinal.[158][pg.280]

After further delays the Concordat was ratified at Eastertide,
1802. It may be briefly described as follows: The French Government
recognized that the Catholic apostolic and Roman religion was the
religion of the great majority of the French people, “especially of
the Consuls”; but it refused to declare it to be the religion of
France, as was the case under the ancien régime. It
was to be freely and publicly practised in France, subject to the
police regulations that the Government judged necessary for the
public tranquillity. In return for these great advantages, many
concessions were expected from the Church. The present bishops,
both orthodox and constitutional, were, at the Pope’s invitation,
to resign their sees; or, failing that, new appointments were to be
made, as if the sees were vacant. The last proviso was necessary;
for of the eighty-one surviving bishops affected by this decision
as many as thirteen orthodox and two “constitutionals” offered
persistent but unavailing protests against the action of the Pope
and First Consul.

A new division of archbishoprics and bishoprics was now made,
which gave in all sixty sees to France. The First Consul enjoyed
the right of nomination to them, whereupon the Pope bestowed
canonical investiture. The archbishops and bishops were all to take
an oath of fidelity to the constitution. The bishops nominated the
lower clerics provided that they were acceptable to the Government:
all alike bound themselves to watch over governmental interests.
The stability of France was further assured by a clause granting
complete and permanent security to the holders of the confiscated
Church lands—a healing and salutary compromise which restored
peace to every village and soothed the qualms of many a troubled
conscience. On its side, the State undertook to furnish suitable
stipends to the clergy, a promise which[pg.281] was fulfilled
in a rather niggardly spirit. For the rest, the First Consul
enjoyed the same consideration as the Kings of France in all
matters ecclesiastical; and a clause was added, though Bonaparte
declared it needless, that if any succeeding First Consul were not
a Roman Catholic, his prerogatives in religious matters should be
revised by a Convention. A similar Concordat was passed a little
later for the pacification of the Cisalpine Republic.

The Concordat was bitterly assailed by the Jacobins, especially
by the military chiefs, and had not the infidel generals been for
the most part sundered by mutual jealousies they might perhaps have
overthrown Bonaparte. But their obvious incapacity for civil
affairs enabled them to venture on nothing more than a few coarse
jests and clumsy demonstrations. At the Easter celebration at Notre
Dame in honour of the ratification of the Concordat, one of them,
Delmas by name, ventured on the only protest barbed with telling
satire: “Yes, a fine piece of monkery this, indeed. It only lacked
the million men who got killed to destroy what you are striving to
bring back.” But to all protests Bonaparte opposed a calm behaviour
that veiled a rigid determination, before which priests and
soldiers were alike helpless.

In subsequent articles styled “organic,” Bonaparte, without
consulting the Pope, made several laws that galled the orthodox
clergy. Under the plea of legislating for the police of public
worship, he reaffirmed some of the principles which he had been
unable to incorporate in the Concordat itself. The organic articles
asserted the old claims of the Gallican Church, which forbade the
application of Papal Bulls, or of the decrees of “foreign” synods,
to France: they further forbade the French bishops to assemble in
council or synod without the permission of the Government; and this
was also required for a bishop to leave his diocese, even if he
were summoned to Rome. Such were the chief of the organic articles.
Passed under the plea of securing public tranquillity, they proved
a fruitful source of discord, which during the Empire became so
acute as to weaken Napoleon’s [pg.282] authority. In
matters religious as well as political, he early revealed his chief
moral and mental defect, a determination to carry his point by
whatever means and to require the utmost in every bargain. While
refusing fully to establish Roman Catholicism as the religion of
the State, he compelled the Church to surrender its temporalities,
to accept the regulations of the State, and to protect its
interests. Truly if, in Chateaubriand’s famous phrase, he was the
“restorer of the altars,” he exacted the uttermost farthing for
that restoration.

In one matter his clear intelligence stands forth in marked
contrast to the narrow pedantry of the Roman Cardinals. At a time
of reconciliation between orthodox and “constitutionals,” they
required from the latter a complete and public retractation of
their recent errors. At once Bonaparte intervened with telling
effect. So condign a humiliation, he argued, would altogether mar
the harmony newly re-established. “The past is past: and the
bishops and prefects ought to require from the priests only the
declaration of adhesion to the Concordat, and of obedience to the
bishop nominated by the First Consul and instituted by the Pope.”
This enlightened advice, backed up by irresistible power, carried
the day, and some ten thousand constitutional priests were quietly
received back into the Roman communion, those who had contracted
marriages being compelled to put away their wives. Bonaparte took a
deep interest in the reconstruction of dioceses, in the naming of
churches, and similar details, doubtless with the full
consciousness that the revival of the Roman religious discipline in
France was a more important service than any feat of arms.

He was right: in healing a great schism in France he was dealing
a deadly blow at the revolutionary feeling of which it was a
prominent manifestation. In the words of one of his Ministers, “The
Concordat was the most brilliant triumph over the genius of
Revolution, and all the following successes have without exception
resulted from it.”[159] After this testimony it is
needless to ask why[pg.283] Bonaparte did not take up with
Protestantism. At St. Helena, it is true, he asserted that the
choice of Catholicism or Protestantism was entirely open to him in
1801, and that the nation would have followed him in either
direction: but his religious policy, if carefully examined, shows
no sign of wavering on this subject, though he once or twice made a
strategic diversion towards Geneva, when Rome showed too firm a
front. Is it conceivable that a man who, as he informed Joseph, was
systematically working to found a dynasty, should hesitate in the
choice of a governmental creed? Is it possible to think of the
great champion of external control and State discipline as a
defender of liberty of conscience and the right of private
judgment?

The regulation of the Protestant cult in France was a far less
arduous task. But as Bonaparte’s aim was to attach all cults to the
State, he decided to recognize the two chief Protestant bodies in
France, Calvinists and Lutherans, allowing them to choose their own
pastors and to regulate their affairs in consistories. The pastors
were to be salaried by the State, but in return the Government not
only reserved its approval of every appointment, but required the
Protestant bodies to have no relations whatever with any foreign
Power or authority. The organic articles of 1802, which defined the
position of the Protestant bodies, form a very important landmark
in the history of the followers of Luther and Calvin. Persecuted by
Louis XIV. and XV., they were tolerated by Louis XVI.; they gained
complete religious equality[pg.284] in 1789, and after a
few years of anarchy in matters of faith, they found themselves
suddenly and stringently bound to the State by the organizing
genius of Bonaparte.

In the years 1806-1808 the position of the Jews was likewise
defined, at least for all those who recognized France as their
country, performed all civic duties, and recognized all the laws of
the State. In consideration of their paying full taxes and
performing military service, they received official protection and
their rabbis governmental support.

Such was Bonaparte’s policy on religious subjects. There can be
little doubt that its motive was, in the main, political. This
methodizing genius, who looked on the beliefs and passions, the
desires and ambitions of mankind, as so many forces which were to
aid him in his ascent, had already satisfied the desires for
military glory and material prosperity; and in his bargain with
Rome he now won the support of an organized priesthood, besides
that of the smaller Protestant and Jewish communions. That he
gained also peace and quietness for France may be granted, though
it was at the expense of that mental alertness and independence
which had been her chief intellectual glory; but none of his
intimate acquaintances ever doubted that his religion was only a
vague sentiment, and his attendance at mass merely a compliment to
his “sacred gendarmerie.”[160]

Having dared and achieved the exploit of organizing religion in
a half-infidel society, the First Consul was ready to undertake the
almost equally hazardous task of establishing an order of social
distinction, and that too in the very land where less than eight
years previously every title qualified its holder for the
guillotine. For his new experiment, the Legion of Honour, he could
adduce only one precedent in the acts of the last twelve years.

[pg.285] The whole tendency had been towards
levelling all inequalities. In 1790 all titles of nobility were
swept away; and though the Convention decreed “arms of honour” to
brave soldiers, yet its generosity to the deserving proved to be
less remarkable than its activity in guillotining the unsuccessful.
Bonaparte, however, adduced its custom of granting occasional
modest rewards as a precedent for his own design, which was to be
far more extended and ambitious.

In May, 1802, he proposed the formation of a Legion of Honour,
organized in fifteen cohorts, with grand officers, commanders,
officers, and legionaries. Its affairs were to be regulated by a
council presided over by Bonaparte himself. Each cohort received
“national domains” with 200,000 francs annual rental, and these
funds were disbursed to the members on a scale proportionate to
their rank. The men who had received “arms of honour” were, ipso
facto
to be legionaries; soldiers “who had rendered
considerable services to the State in the war of liberty,” and
civilians “who by their learning, talents, and virtues contributed
to establish or to defend the principles of the Republic,” might
hope for the honour and reward now held out. The idea of rewarding
merit in a civilian, as well as among the military caste which had
hitherto almost entirely absorbed such honours, was certainly
enlightened; and the names of the famous savants Laplace,
Monge, Berthollet, Lagrange, Chaptal, and of jurists such as
Treilhard and Tronchet, imparted lustre to what would otherwise
have been a very commonplace institution. Bonaparte desired to call
out all the faculties of the nation; and when Dumas proposed that
the order should be limited to soldiers, the First Consul replied
in a brilliant and convincing harangue:

“To do great things nowadays it is not enough to be a man of
five feet ten inches. If strength and bravery made the general,
every soldier might claim the command. The general who does great
things is he who also possesses civil qualities. The soldier knows
no law but force, sees nothing but it, and measures everything by
it. The civilian, on the other hand, [pg.286] only looks to the
general welfare. The characteristic of the soldier is to wish to do
everything despotically: that of the civilian is to submit
everything to discussion, truth, and reason. The superiority thus
unquestionably belongs to the civilian.”

In these noble words we can discern the secret of Bonaparte’s
supremacy both in politics and in warfare. Uniting in his own
person the ablest qualities of the statesman and the warrior, he
naturally desired that his new order of merit should quicken the
vitality of France in every direction, knowing full well that the
results would speedily be felt in the army itself. When admitted to
its ranks, the new member swore:

“To devote himself to the service of the Republic, to the
maintenance of the integrity of its territory, the defence of its
government, laws, and of the property which they have consecrated;
to fight by all methods authorized by justice, reason, and law,
against every attempt to re-establish the feudal
régime or to reproduce the titles and qualities
thereto belonging; and finally to strive to the uttermost to
maintain liberty and equality.”

It is not surprising that the Tribunate, despite the recent
purging of its most independent members, judged liberty and
equality to be endangered by the method of defence now proposed.
The members bitterly criticised the scheme as a device of the
counter-revolution; but, with the timid inconsequence which was
already sapping their virility, they proceeded to pass by fifty-six
votes to thirty-eight a measure of which they had so accurately
gauged the results. The new institution was, indeed, admirably
suited to consolidate Bonaparte’s power. Resting on the financial
basis of the confiscated lands, it offered some guarantee against
the restoration of the old monarchy and feudal nobility; while, by
stimulating that love of distinction and brilliance which is
inherent in every gifted people, it quietly began to graduate
society and to group it around the Paladins of a new Gaulish
chivalry. The people had recently cast off the overlordship of the
old Frankish nobles, but admiration of merit (the ultimate [pg.287] source of all titles of
distinction) was only dormant even in the days of Robespierre; and
its insane repression during the Terror now begat a corresponding
enthusiasm for all commanding gifts. Of this inevitable reaction
Bonaparte now made skillful use. When Berlier, one of the leading
jurists of France, objected to the new order as leading France back
to aristocracy, and contemptuously said that crosses and ribbons
were the toys of monarchy, Bonaparte replied:

“Well: men are led by toys. I would not say that in a rostrum,
but in a council of wise men and statesmen one ought to speak one’s
mind. I don’t think that the French love liberty and equality: the
French are not at all changed by ten years of revolution: they are
what the Gauls were, fierce and fickle. They have one
feeling—honour. We must nourish that feeling: they must have
distinctions. See how they bow down before the stars of
strangers.”[161]

After so frank an exposition of motives to his own Council of
State, little more need be said. We need not credit Bonaparte or
the orators of the Tribunate with any superhuman sagacity when he
and they foresaw that such an order would prepare the way for more
resplendent titles. The Legion of Honour, at least in its highest
grades, was the chrysalis stage of the Imperial noblesse.
After all, the new Charlemagne might plead that his new creation
satisfied an innate craving of the race, and that its durability
was the best answer to hostile critics. Even when, in 1814, his
Senators were offering the crown of France to the heir of the
Bourbons, they expressly stipulated that the Legion of Honour
should not be abolished: it has survived all the shocks of French
history, even the vulgarizing associations of the Second
Empire.


The same quality of almost pyramidal solidity characterizes
another great enterprise of the Napoleonic period, the codification
of French law.

The difficulties of this undertaking consisted mainly[pg.288] in the enormous mass of decrees
emanating from the National Assemblies, relative to political,
civil, and criminal affairs. Many of those decrees, the offspring
of a momentary enthusiasm, had found a place in the codes of laws
which were then compiled; and yet sagacious observers knew that
several of them warred against the instincts of the Gallic race.
This conviction was summed up in the trenchant statement of the
compilers of the new code, in which they appealed from the ideas of
Rousseau to the customs of the past: “New theories are but the
maxims of certain individuals: the old maxims represent the sense
of centuries.” There was much force in this dictum. The overthrow
of Feudalism and the old monarchy had not permanently altered the
French nature. They were still the same joyous, artistic,
clan-loving people whom the Latin historians described: and pride
in the nation or the family was as closely linked with respect for
a doughty champion of national and family interests as in the days
of Cæsar. Of this Roman or quasi-Gallic reaction Napoleon was
to be the regulator; and no sphere of his activities bespeaks his
unerring political sagacity more than his sifting of the old and
the new in the great code which was afterwards to bear his
name.

Old French law had been an inextricable labyrinth of laws and
customs, mainly Roman and Frankish in origin, hopelessly tangled by
feudal customs, provincial privileges, ecclesiastical rights, and
the later undergrowth of royal decrees; and no part of the
legislation of the revolutionists met with so little resistance as
their root and branch destruction of this exasperating jungle.
Their difficulties only began when they endeavoured to apply the
principles of the Rights of Man to political, civil, and criminal
affairs. The chief of these principles relating to criminal law
were that law can only forbid actions that are harmful to society,
and must only impose penalties that are strictly necessary. To
these epoch-making pronouncements the Assembly added, in 1790, that
crimes should be visited only on the guilty individual, not on the
family; and that [pg.289] penalties must be proportioned to
the offences. The last two of these principles had of late been
flagrantly violated; but the general pacification of France now
permitted a calm consideration of the whole question of criminal
law, and of its application to normal conditions.

Civil law was to be greatly influenced by the Rights of Man; but
those famous declarations were to a large extent contravened in the
ensuing civil strifes, and their application to real life was
rendered infinitely more difficult by that predominance of the
critical over the constructive faculties which marred the efforts
of the revolutionary Babel-builders. Indeed, such was the ardour of
those enthusiasts that they could scarcely see any difficulties.
Thus, the Convention in 1793 allowed its legislative committee just
one month for the preparation of a code of civil law. At the close
of six weeks Cambacérès, the reporter of the
committee, was actually able to announce that it was ready. It was
found to be too complex. Another commission was ordered to
reconstruct it: this time the Convention discovered that the
revised edition was too concise. Two other drafts were drawn up at
the orders of the Directory, but neither gave satisfaction. And
thus it was reserved for the First Consul to achieve what the
revolutionists had only begun, building on the foundations and with
the very materials which their ten years’ toil had prepared.

He had many other advantages. The Second Consul,
Cambacérès, was at his side, with stores of legal
experience and habits of complaisance that were of the highest
value. Then, too, the principles of personal liberty and social
equality were yielding ground before the more autocratic maxims of
Roman law. The view of life now dominant was that of the warrior
not of the philosopher. Bonaparte named Tronchet, Bigot de
Préameneu, and the eloquent and learned Portalis for the
redaction of the code. By ceaseless toil they completed their first
draft in four months. Then, after receiving the criticisms of the
Court of Cassation and the Tribunals of Appeal, it came before the
Council of State for the decision of [pg.290] its special
committee on legislation. There it was subjected to the scrutiny of
several experts, but, above all, to Bonaparte himself. He presided
at more than half of the 102 sittings devoted to this criticism;
and sittings of eight or nine hours were scarcely long enough to
satisfy his eager curiosity, his relentless activity, and his
determined practicality.

From the notes of Thibaudeau one of the members of this revising
committee, we catch a glimpse of the part there played by the First
Consul. We see him listening intently to the discussions of the
jurists, taking up and sorting the threads of thought when a tangle
seemed imminent, and presenting the result in some striking
pattern. We watch his methodizing spirit at work on the cumbrous
legal phraseology, hammering it out into clear, ductile French. We
feel the unerring sagacity, which acted as a political and social
touchstone, testing, approving, or rejecting multifarious details
drawn from old French law or from the customs of the Revolution;
and finally we wonder at the architectural skill which worked the
2,281 articles of the Code into an almost unassailable pile. To the
skill and patience of the three chief redactors that result is, of
course, very largely due: yet, in its mingling of strength,
simplicity, and symmetry, we may discern the projection of
Napoleon’s genius over what had hitherto been a legal chaos.

Some blocks of the pyramid were almost entirely his own. He
widened the area of French citizenship; above all, he strengthened
the structure of the family by enhancing the father’s authority.
Herein his Corsican instincts and the requirements of statecraft
led him to undo much of the legislation of the revolutionists.
Their ideal was individual liberty: his aim was to establish public
order by autocratic methods. They had sought to make of the family
a little republic, founded on the principles of liberty and
equality; but in the new code the paternal authority reappeared no
less strict, albeit less severe in some details than that of the
ancien régime. The family was thenceforth modelled on
the idea dominant [pg.291] in the State, that authority and
responsible action pertained to a single individual. The father
controlled the conduct of his children: his consent was necessary
for the marriage of sons up to their twenty-fifth year, for that of
daughters up to their twenty-first year; and other regulations were
framed in the same spirit.[162] Thus there was rebuilt in
France the institution of the family on an almost Roman basis; and
these customs, contrasting sharply with the domestic anarchy of the
Anglo-Saxon race, have had a mighty influence in fashioning the
character of the French, as of the other Latin peoples, to a
ductility that yields a ready obedience to local officials,
drill-sergeants, and the central Government.

In other respects Bonaparte’s influence on the code was equally
potent. He raised the age at which marriage could be legally
contracted to that of eighteen for men, and fifteen for women, and
he prescribed a formula of obedience to be repeated by the bride to
her husband; while the latter was bound to protect and support the
wife.[163]

And yet, on the question of divorce, Bonaparte’s action was
sufficiently ambiguous to reawaken Josephine’s fears; and the
detractors of the great man have some ground for declaring that his
action herein was dictated by personal considerations. Others again
may point to the declarations of the French National Assemblies
that[pg.292] the law regarded marriage merely as
a civil contract, and that divorce was to be a logical sequel of
individual liberty, “which an indissoluble tie would annul.” It is
indisputable that extremely lax customs had been the result of the
law of 1792, divorce being allowed on a mere declaration of
incompatibility of temper.[164] Against these scandals
Bonaparte firmly set his face. But he disagreed with the framers of
the new Code when they proposed altogether to prohibit divorce,
though such a proposition might well have seemed consonant with his
zeal for Roman Catholicism. After long debates it was decided to
reduce the causes which could render divorce possible from nine to
four—adultery, cruelty, condemnation to a degrading penalty,
and mutual consent—provided that this last demand should be
persistently urged after not less than two years of marriage, and
in no case was it to be valid after twenty years of marriage.[165]

We may also notice here that Bonaparte sought to surround the
act of adoption with much solemnity, declaring it to be one of the
grandest acts imaginable. Yet, lest marriage should thereby be
discouraged, celibates were expressly debarred from the privileges
of adopting heirs. The precaution shows how keenly this able ruler
peered into the future. Doubtless, he surmised that in the future
the population of France would cease to expand at the normal rate,
owing to the working of the law compelling the equal division of
property among all the children of a family. To this law he was
certainly opposed. Equality in regard to the bequest of property
was one of the sacred maxims of revolutionary jurists, who had
limited the right of free disposal by bequest to one-tenth of each
estate: nine-tenths being of necessity divided equally among the
direct heirs. Yet so strong was the reaction in favour of the Roman
principle of paternal authority, that Bonaparte and a majority of
the drafters of the new Code scrupled not to assail that maxim, and
to claim for the father larger discretionary[pg.293]
powers over the disposal of his property. They demanded that the
disposable share should vary according to the wealth of the
testator—a remarkable proposal, which proves him to be
anything but the unflinching champion of revolutionary legal ideas
which popular French histories have generally depicted him.

This proposal would have re-established liberty of bequest in
its most pernicious form, granting almost limitless discretionary
power to the wealthy, while restricting or denying it to the
poor.[166] Fortunately for his
reputation in France, the suggestion was rejected; and the law, as
finally adopted, fixed the disposable share as one-half of the
property, if there was but one heir; one-third, if there were two
heirs; one-fourth, if there were three; and so on, diminishing as
the size of the family increased. This sliding scale, varying
inversely with the size of the family, is open to an obvious
objection: it granted liberty of bequest only in cases where the
family was small, but practically lapsed when the family attained
to patriarchal dimensions. The natural result has been that the
birth-rate has suffered a serious and prolonged check in France. It
seems certain that the First Consul foresaw this result. His
experience of peasant life must have warned him that the law, even
as now amended, would stunt the population of France and ultimately
bring about that [Greek: oliganthrôpia] which saps all great
military enterprises. The great captain did all in his power to
prevent the French settling down in a self-contained national life;
he strove to stir them up to world-wide undertakings, and for the
success of his future imperial schemes a redundant population was
an absolute necessity.

The Civil Code became law in 1804: after undergoing some slight
modifications and additions, it was, in 1807 renamed the Code
Napoléon. Its provisions had already, in 1806, been adopted
in Italy. In 1810 Holland, and the newly-annexed coast-line of the
North Sea as far as Hamburg, and even Lübeck on the
Baltic,[pg.294] received it as the basis of their
laws, as did the Grand Duchy of Berg in 1811. Indirectly it has
also exerted an immense influence on the legislation of Central and
Southern Germany, Prussia, Switzerland, and Spain: while many of
the Central and South American States have also borrowed its
salient features.

A Code of Civil Procedure was promulgated in France in 1806, one
of Commerce in 1807, of “Criminal Instruction” in 1808, and a Penal
Code in 1810. Except that they were more reactionary in spirit than
the Civil Code, there is little that calls for notice here, the
Penal Code especially showing little advance in intelligence or
clemency on the older laws of France. Even in 1802, officials
favoured severity after the disorders of the preceding years. When
Fox and Romilly paid a visit to Talleyrand at Paris, they were
informed by his secretary that:

“In his opinion nothing could restore good morals and order in
the country but ‘la roue et la religion de nos ancêtres.’ He
knew, he said, that the English did not think so, but we knew
nothing of the people. Fox was deeply shocked at the idea of
restoring the wheel as a punishment in France.”[167]

This horrible punishment was not actually restored: but this
extract from Romilly’s diary shows what was the state of feeling in
official circles at Paris, and how strong was the reaction towards
older ideas. The reaction was unquestionably emphasized by
Bonaparte’s influence, and it is noteworthy that the Penal and
other Codes, passed during the Empire, were more reactionary than
the laws of the Consulate. Yet, even as First Consul, he exerted an
influence that began to banish the customs and traditions of the
Revolution, except in the single sphere of material interests; and
he satisfied the peasants’ love of land and money in order that he
might the more securely triumph over revolutionary ideals and draw
France insensibly back to the age of Louis XIV.

[pg.295] While the legislator must always
keep in reserve punishment as the ultima ratio for the
lawless, he will turn by preference to education as a more potent
moralizing agency; and certainly education urgently needed
Bonaparte’s attention. The work of carrying into practice the grand
educational aims of Condorcet and his coadjutors in the French
Convention was enough to tax the energies of a Hercules. Those
ardent reformers did little more than clear the ground for future
action: they abolished the old monastic and clerical training, and
declared for a generous system of national education in primary,
secondary, and advanced schools. But amid strifes and bankruptcy
their aims remained unfulfilled. In 1799 there were only
twenty-four elementary schools open in Paris, with a total
attendance of less than 1,000 pupils; and in rural districts
matters were equally bad. Indeed, Lucien Bonaparte asserted that
scarcely any education was to be found in France. Exaggerated
though this statement was, in relation to secondary and advanced
education, it was proximately true of the elementary schools. The
revolutionists had merely traced the outlines of a scheme: it
remained for the First Consul to fill in the details, or to leave
it blank.

The result can scarcely be cited as a proof of his educational
zeal. Elementary schools were left to the control and supervision
of the communes and of the sous-préfets, and
naturally made little advance amidst an apathetic population and
under officials who cared not to press on an expensive enterprise.
The law of April 30th, 1802, however, aimed at improving the
secondary education, which the Convention had attempted to give in
its écoles centrales. These were now reconstituted
either as écoles secondaires or as
lycées. The former were local or even private
institutions intended for the most promising pupils of the commune
or group of communes; while the lycées, far fewer in
number, were controlled directly by the Government. In both of
these schools great prominence was given to the exact and applied
sciences. The aim of the instruction was not to awaken thought and
[pg.296] develop the faculties, but rather
to fashion able breadwinners, obedient citizens, and enthusiastic
soldiers. The training was of an almost military type, the pupils
being regularly drilled, while the lessons began and ended with the
roll of drums. The numbers of the lycées and of their
pupils rapidly increased; but the progress of the secondary and
primary schools, which could boast no such attractions, was very
slow. In 1806 only 25,000 children were attending the public
primary schools. But two years later elementary and advanced
instruction received a notable impetus from the establishment of
the University of France.

There is no institution which better reveals the character of
the French Emperor, with its singular combination of greatness and
littleness, of wide-sweeping aims with official pedantry. The
University, as it existed during the First Empire, offers a
striking example of that mania for the control of the general will
which philosophers had so attractively taught and Napoleon so
profitably practised. It is the first definite outcome of a desire
to subject education and learning to wholesale regimental methods,
and to break up the old-world bowers of culture by State-worked
steam-ploughs. His aims were thus set forth:

“I want a teaching body, because such a body never dies, but
transmits its organization and spirit. I want a body whose teaching
is far above the fads of the moment, goes straight on even when the
government is asleep, and whose administration and statutes become
so national that one can never lightly resolve to meddle with
them…. There will never be fixity in politics if there is not a
teaching body with fixed principles. As long as people do not from
their infancy learn whether they ought to be republicans or
monarchists, Catholics or sceptics, the State will never form a
nation: it will rest on unsafe and shifting foundations, always
exposed to changes and disorders.”

Such being Napoleon’s designs, the new University of France was
admirably suited to his purpose. It was not a local university: it
was the sum total of all the public [pg.297] teaching bodies of
the French Empire, arranged and drilled in one vast instructional
array. Elementary schools, secondary schools, lycées,
as well as the more advanced colleges, all were absorbed in and
controlled by this great teaching corporation, which was to
inculcate the precepts of the Catholic religion, fidelity to the
Emperor and to his Government, as guarantees for the welfare of the
people and the unity of France. For educational purposes, France
was now divided into seventeen Academies, which formed the local
centres of the new institution. Thus, from Paris and sixteen
provincial Academies, instruction was strictly organized and
controlled; and within a short time of its institution (March,
1808), instruction of all kinds, including that of the elementary
schools, showed some advance. But to all those who look on the
unfolding of the mental and moral faculties as the chief aim of
true education, the homely experiments of Pestalozzi offer a
far more suggestive and important field for observation than the
barrack-like methods of the French Emperor. The Swiss reformer
sought to train the mind to observe, reflect, and think; to assist
the faculties in attaining their fullest and freest expression; and
thus to add to the richness and variety of human thought. The
French imperial system sought to prune away all mental
independence, and to train the young generation in neat and
serviceable espalier methods: all aspiring shoots,
especially in the sphere of moral and political science, were
sharply cut down. Consequently French thought, which had been the
most ardently speculative in Europe, speedily became vapid and
mechanical.

The same remark is proximately true of the literary life of the
First Empire. It soon began to feel the rigorous methods of the
Emperor. Poetry and all other modes of expression of lofty thought
and rapt feeling require not only a free outlet but natural and
unrestrained surroundings. The true poet is at home in the forest
or on the mountain rather than in prim parterres. The
philosopher sees most clearly and reasons most[pg.298]
suggestively, when his faculties are not cramped by the need of
observing political rules and police regulations. And the
historian, when he is tied down to a mere investigation and recital
of facts, without reference to their meaning, is but a sorry fowl
flapping helplessly with unequal wings.

Yet such were the conditions under which the literature of
France struggled and pined. Her poets, a band sadly thinned already
by the guillotine, sang in forced and hollow strains until the
return of royalism begat an imperialist fervour in the
soul-stirring lyrics of Béranger: her philosophy was dumb;
and Napoleonic history limped along on official crutches, until
Thiers, a generation later, essayed his monumental work. In the
realm of exact and applied science, as might be expected, splendid
discoveries adorned the Emperor’s reign; but if we are to find any
vitality in the literature of that period, we must go to the ranks,
not of the panegyrists, but of the opposition. There, in the pages
of Madame de Staël and Chateaubriand, we feel the throb of
life. Genius will out, of its own native force: but it cannot be
pressed out, even at a Napoleon’s bidding. In vain did he endeavour
to stimulate literature by the reorganization of the Institute, and
by granting decennial prizes for the chief works and discoveries of
the decade. While science prospered, literature languished: and one
of his own remarks, as to the desirability of a public and
semi-official criticism of some great literary work, seems to
suggest a reason for this intellectual malaise:

“The public will take interest in this criticism; perhaps it
will even take sides: it matters not, as its attention will be
fixed on these interesting debates: it will talk about grammar and
poetry: taste will be improved, and our aim will be fulfilled:
out of that will come poets and grammarians.”

And so it came to pass that, while he was rescuing a nation from
chaos and his eagles winged their flight to Naples, Lisbon, and
Moscow, he found no original thinker worthily to hymn his praises;
and the chief literary triumphs of [pg.299] his reign came from
Chateaubriand, whom he impoverished, and Madame de Staël, whom
he drove into exile.


Such are the chief laws and customs which are imperishably
associated with the name of Napoleon Bonaparte. In some respects
they may be described as making for progress. Their establishment
gave to the Revolution that solidity which it had previously
lacked. Among so “inflammable” a people as the French—the
epithet is Ste. Beuve’s—it was quite possible that some of
the chief civil conquests of the last decade might have been lost,
had not the First Consul, to use his own expressive phrase, “thrown
in some blocks of granite.” We may intensify his metaphor and
assert that out of the shifting shingle of French life he
constructed a concrete breakwater, in which his own will acted as
the binding cement, defying the storms of revolutionary or royalist
passion which had swept the incoherent atoms to and fro, and had
carried desolation far inland. Thenceforth France was able to work
out her future under the shelter of institutions which
unquestionably possess one supreme merit, that of durability. But
while the chief civic and material gains of the Revolution were
thus perpetuated, the very spirit and life of that great movement
were benumbed by the personality and action of Napoleon. The
burning enthusiasm for the Rights of Man was quenched, the passion
for civic equality survived only as the gibbering ghost of what it
had been in 1790, and the consolidation of revolutionary France was
effected by a process nearly akin to petrifaction.

And yet this time of political and intellectual reaction in
France was marked by the rise of the greatest of her modern
institutions. There is the chief paradox of that age. While barren
of literary activity and of truly civic developments, yet it was
unequalled in the growth of institutions. This is generally the
characteristic of epochs when the human faculties, long congealed
by untoward restraints, suddenly burst their barriers and run riot
in a spring-tide of hope. The time of disillusionment or [pg.300] despair which usually supervenes
may, as a rule, be compared with the numbing torpor of winter,
necessary doubtless in our human economy, but lacking the charm and
vitality of the expansive phase. Often, indeed, it is disgraced by
the characteristics of a slavish populace, a mean selfishness, a
mad frivolity, and fawning adulation on the ruler who dispenses
panem et circenses. Such has been the course of many a
political reaction, from the time of degenerate Athens and imperial
Rome down to the decay of Medicean Florence and the orgies of the
restored Stuarts.

The fruitfulness of the time of monarchical reaction in France
may be chiefly attributed to two causes, the one general, the other
personal; the one connected with the French Revolution, the other
with the exceptional gifts of Bonaparte. In their efforts to create
durable institutions the revolutionists had failed: they had
attempted too much: they had overthrown the old order, had
undertaken crusades against monarchical Europe, and striven to
manufacture constitutions and remodel a deeply agitated society.
They did scarcely more than trace the outlines of the future social
structure. The edifice, which should have been reared by the
Directory, was scarcely advanced at all, owing to the singular
dullness of the new rulers of France. But the genius was at hand.
He restored order, he rallied various classes to his side, he
methodized local government, he restored finance and credit, he
restored religious peace and yet secured the peasants in their
tenure of the confiscated lands, he rewarded merit with social
honours, and finally he solidified his polity by a comprehensive
code of laws which made him the keystone of the now rounded arch of
French life.

His methods in this immense work deserve attention: they were
very different from those of the revolutionary parties after the
best days of 1789 were past. The followers of Rousseau worked on
rigorous a priori methods. If institutions and sentiments
did not square with the principles of their master, they were swept
away or were forced into conformity with the new evangel. A [pg.301] correct knowledge of the “Contrat
Social” and keen critical powers were the prime requisites of
Jacobinical statesmanship. Knowledge of the history of France, the
faculty of gauging the real strength of popular feelings, tact in
conciliating important interests, all were alike despised.
Institutions and class interests were as nothing in comparison with
that imposing abstraction, the general will. For this alone could
philosophers legislate and factions conspire.

From these lofty aims and exasperating methods Bonaparte was
speedily weaned. If victorious analysis led to this; if it could
only pull down, not reconstruct; if, while legislating for the
general will, Jacobins harassed one class after another and
produced civil war, then away with their pedantries in favour of
the practical statecraft which attempted one task at a time and
aimed at winning back in turn the alienated classes. Then, and then
alone, after civic peace had been re-established, would he attempt
the reconstruction of the civil order in the same tentative manner,
taking up only this or that frayed end at once, trusting to time,
skill, and patience to transform the tangle into a symmetrical
pattern. And thus, where Feuillants, Girondins, and Jacobins had
produced chaos, the practical man and his able helpers succeeded in
weaving ineffaceable outlines. As to the time when the change took
place in Bonaparte’s brain from Jacobinism to aims and methods that
may be called conservative, we are strangely ignorant. But the
results of this mental change will stand forth clear and solid for
many a generation in the customs, laws, and institutions of his
adopted country. If the Revolution, intellectually considered,
began and ended with analysis, Napoleon’s faculties supplied the
needed synthesis. Together they made modern France. [pg.302]


CHAPTER XIII


THE CONSULATE FOR LIFE

With the view of presenting in clear outlines the chief
institutions of Napoleonic France, they have been described in the
preceding chapter, detached from their political setting. We now
return to consider the events which favoured the consolidation of
Bonaparte’s power.

No politician inured to the tricks of statecraft could more
firmly have handled public affairs than the man who practically
began his political apprenticeship at Brumaire. Without apparent
effort he rose to the height whence the five Directors had so
ignominiously fallen; and instinctively he chose at once the policy
which alone could have insured rest for France, that of balancing
interests and parties. His own political views being as yet
unknown, dark with the excessive brightness of his encircling
glory, he could pose as the conciliator of contending factions. The
Jacobins were content when they saw the regicide
Cambacérès become Second Consul; and friends of
constitutional monarchy remembered that the Third Consul, Lebrun,
had leanings towards the Feuillants of 1791. Fouché at the
inquisitorial Ministry of Police, and Merlin, Berlier, Real, and
Boulay de la Meurthe in the Council of State seemed a barrier to
all monarchical schemes; and the Jacobins therefore remained quiet,
even while Catholic worship was again publicly celebrated, while
Vendean rebels were pardoned, and plotting
émigrés were entering the public service.

Many, indeed, of the prominent terrorists had settled profitably
on the offices which Bonaparte had multiplied [pg.303]
throughout France, and were therefore dumb: but some of the less
favoured ones, angered by the stealthy advance of autocracy, wove a
plot for the overthrow of the First Consul. Chief among them were a
braggart named Demerville, a painter, Topino Lebrun, a sculptor,
Ceracchi, and Aréna, brother of the Corsican deputy who had
shaken Bonaparte by the collar at the crisis of Brumaire. These men
hit upon the notion that, with the aid of one man of action, they
could make away with the new despot. They opened their hearts to a
penniless officer named Harel, who had been dismissed from the
army; and he straightway took the news to Bonaparte’s private
secretary, Bourrienne. The First Consul, on hearing of the matter,
at once charged Bourrienne to supply Harel with money to buy
firearms, but not to tell the secret to Fouché, of whose
double dealings with the Jacobins he was already aware. It became
needful, however, to inform him of the plot, which was now
carefully nursed by the authorities. The arrests were planned to
take place at the opera on October 10th. About half an hour after
the play had begun, Bonaparte bade his secretary go into the lobby
to hear the news. Bourrienne at once heard the noise caused by a
number of arrests: he came back, reported the matter to his master,
who forthwith returned to the Tuileries. The plot was over.[168]

A more serious attempt was to follow. On the 3rd day of
Nivôse (December 24th, 1800), as the First[pg.304]
Consul was driving to the opera to hear Haydn’s oratorio, “The
Creation,” his carriage was shaken by a terrific explosion. A bomb
had burst between his carriage and that of Josephine, which was
following. Neither was injured, though many spectators were killed
or wounded. “Josephine,” he calmly said, as she entered the box,
“those rascals wanted to blow me up: send for a copy of the music.”
But under this cool demeanour he nursed a determination of
vengeance against his political foes, the Jacobins. On the next day
he appeared at a session of the Council of State along with the
Ministers of Police and of the Interior, Fouché and Chaptal.
The Aréna plot and other recent events seemed to point to
wild Jacobins and anarchists as the authors of this outrage: but
Fouché ventured to impute it to the royalists and to
England.

“There are in it,” Bonaparte at once remarked, “neither nobles,
nor Chouans, nor priests. They are men of September
(Septembriseurs), wretches stained with blood, ever
conspiring in solid phalanx against every successive government. We
must find a means of prompt redress.”

The Councillors at once adopted this opinion, Roederer hotly
declaring his open hostility to Fouché for his reputed
complicity with the terrorists; and, if we may credit the on
dit
of Pasquier, Talleyrand urged the execution of
Fouché within twenty-four hours. Bonaparte, however,
preferred to keep the two cleverest and most questionable schemers
of the age, so as mutually to check each other’s movements. A day
later, when the Council was about to institute special proceedings,
Bonaparte again intervened with the remark that the action of the
tribunal would be too slow, too restricted: a signal revenge was
needed for so foul a crime, rapid as lightning:

“Blood must be shed: as many guilty must be shot as the innocent
who had perished—some fifteen or twenty—and two hundred
banished, so that the Republic might profit by that event to purge
itself.”

This was the policy now openly followed. In vain did some
members of the usually obsequious Council object to this summary
procedure. Roederer, Boulay, even the Second Consul himself, now
perceived how trifling was their influence when they attempted to
modify Bonaparte’s plans, and two sections of the Council speedily
decided that there should be a military commission to judge
suspects and “deport” dangerous persons, and that the Government
should announce this to the Senate, Corps Législatif, and
Tribunate. Public opinion, meanwhile, was carefully trained by the
official “Moniteur,” which described in detail various so-called
anarchist attempts; but an increasing number in official circles
veered round to Fouché’s belief that the outrage was the
work of the royalists abetted by England. The First Consul himself,
six days after the event, inclined to this version. Nevertheless,
at a full meeting of the Council of State, on the first day of the
year 1801, he brought up a list of “130 villains who were troubling
the public peace,” with a view to inflicting summary punishment on
them. Thibaudeau, Boulay, and Roederer haltingly expressed their
fears that all the 130 might not be guilty of the recent outrage,
and that the Council had no powers to decide on the proscription of
individuals. Bonaparte at once assured them that he was not
consulting them about the fate of individuals, but merely to know
whether they thought an exceptional measure necessary. The
Government had only

“Strong presumptions, not proofs, that the terrorists were the
authors of this attempt. Chouannerie and emigration are
surface ills, terrorism is an internal disease. The measure ought
to be taken independently of the event. It is only the occasion of
it. We banish them (the terrorists) for the massacres of September
2nd, May 31st, the Babeuf plot, and every subsequent attempt.”[169]

The Council thereupon unanimously affirmed the need of an
exceptional measure, and adopted a suggestion of[pg.306]
Talleyrand (probably emanating from Bonaparte) that the Senate
should be invited to declare by a special decision, called a
senatus consultum, whether such an act were “preservative of
the constitution.” This device, which avoided the necessity of
passing a law through two less subservient bodies, the Tribunate
and Corps Législatif, was forthwith approved by the
guardians of the constitution. It had far-reaching results. The
complaisant Senate was brought down from its constitutional
watchtower to become the tool of the Consuls; and an easy way for
further innovations was thus dextrously opened up through the very
portals which were designed to bar them out.

The immediate results of the device were startling. By an act of
January 4th, 1801, as many as 130 prominent Jacobins were “placed
under special surveillance outside the European territory of the
Republic”—a specious phrase for denoting a living death
amidst the wastes of French Guiana or the Seychelles. Some of the
threatened persons escaped, perhaps owing to the connivance of
Fouché; some were sent to the Isle of Oléron; but the
others were forthwith despatched to the miseries of captivity in
the tropics. Among these were personages so diverse as Rossignol,
once the scourge of France with his force of Parisian cut-throats,
and Destrem, whose crime was his vehement upbraiding of Bonaparte
at St. Cloud. After this measure had taken effect, it was
discovered by judicial inquiry that the Jacobins had no connection
with the outrage, which was the work of royalists named
Saint-Réjant and Carbon. These were captured, and on January
31st, 1801, were executed; but their fate had no influence whatever
on the sentence of the transported Jacobins. Of those who were sent
to Guiana and the Seychelles, scarce twenty saw France again.[170]

[pg.307] Bonaparte’s conduct with respect to
plots deserves close attention. Never since the age of the Borgias
have conspiracies been so skilfully exploited, so cunningly
countermined. Moreover, his conduct with respect to the
Aréna and Nivôse affairs had a wider significance; for
he now quietly but firmly exchanged the policy of balancing parties
for one which crushed the extreme republicans, and enhanced the
importance of all who were likely to approve or condone the
establishment of personal rule.

It is now time to consider the effect which Bonaparte’s foreign
policy had on his position in France. Reserving for a later chapter
an examination of the Treaty of Amiens, we may here notice the
close connection between Bonaparte’s diplomatic successes and the
perpetuation of his Consulate. All thoughtful students of history
must have observed the warping influence which war and diplomacy
have exerted on democratic institutions. The age of Alcibiades, the
doom of the Roman Republic, and many other examples might be cited
to show that free institutions can with difficulty survive the
strain of a vast military organization or the insidious results of
an exacting diplomacy. But never has the gulf between democracy and
personal rule been so quickly spanned as by the commanding genius
of Bonaparte.

The events which disgusted both England and France with war have
been described above. Each antagonist had parried the attacks of
the other. The blow which Bonaparte had aimed at Britain’s commerce
by his eastern expedition had been foiled; and a considerable
French force was shut up in Egypt. His plan of relieving his
starving garrison in Malta, by concluding a maritime truce, had
been seen through by us; and after a blockade of two years, Valetta
fell (September, 1800). But while Great[pg.308] Britain
regained more than all her old power in the Mediterranean, she
failed to make any impression on the land-power of France. The
First Consul in the year 1801 compelled Naples and Portugal to give
up the English alliance and to exclude our vessels and goods. In
the north the results of the war had been in favour of the
islanders. The Union Jack again waved triumphant on the Baltic, and
all attempts of the French to rouse and support an Irish revolt had
signally failed. Yet the French preparations for an invasion of
England strained the resources of our exchequer and the patience of
our people. The weary struggle was evidently about to close in a
stalemate.

For political and financial reasons the two Powers needed
repose. Bonaparte’s authority was not as yet so firmly founded that
he could afford to neglect the silent longings of France for peace;
his institutions had not as yet taken root; and he needed money for
public works and colonial enterprises. That he looked on peace as
far more desirable for France than for England at the present time
is clear from a confidential talk which he had with Roederer at the
close of 1800. This bright thinker, to whom he often unbosomed
himself, took exception to his remark that England could not wish
for peace; whereupon the First Consul uttered these memorable
words:

“My dear fellow, England ought not to wish for peace, because we
are masters of the world. Spain is ours. We have a foothold in
Italy. In Egypt we have the reversion to their tenure. Switzerland,
Holland, Belgium—that is a matter irrevocably settled, on
which we have declared to Prussia, Russia, and the Emperor that
we alone, if it were necessary, would make war on all,
namely, that there shall be no Stadholder in Holland, and that we
will keep Belgium and the left bank of the Rhine. A stadholder in
Holland would be as bad as a Bourbon in the St. Antoine suburb.”[171]

[pg.309] The passage is remarkable, not only
for its frank statement of the terms on which England and the
Continent might have peace, but also because it discloses the rank
undergrowth of pride and ambition that is beginning to overtop his
reasoning faculties. Even before he has heard the news of Moreau’s
great victory of Hohenlinden, he equates the military strength of
France with that of the rest of Europe: nay, he claims without a
shadow of doubt the mastery of the world: he will wage, if
necessary, a double war, against England for a colonial empire, and
against Europe for domination in Holland and the Rhineland. It is
naught to him that that double effort has exhausted France in the
reigns of Louis XIV. and Louis XV. Holland, Switzerland, Italy,
shall be French provinces, Egypt and the Indies shall be her
satrapies, and la grande nation may then rest on her
glories.

Had these aims been known at Westminster, Ministers would have
counted peace far more harmful than war. But, while ambition
reigned at Paris, dull common sense dictated the policy of Britain.
In truth, our people needed rest: we were in the first stages of an
industrial revolution: our cotton and woollen industries were
passing from the cottage to the factory; and a large part of our
folk were beginning to cluster in grimy, ill-organized townships.
Population and wealth advanced by leaps and bounds; but with them
came the nineteenth-century problems of widening class distinctions
and uncertainty of employment. The food-supply was often
inadequate, and in 1801 the price of wheat in the London market
ranged from £6 to £8 the quarter; the quartern loaf
selling at times for as much as 1s. 10-1/2d.[172]

The state of the sister island was even worse. The discontent of
Ireland had been crushed by the severe repression which followed
the rising of 1798; and the bonds connecting the two countries were
forcibly tightened by the Act of Union of 1800. But rest and reform
were urgently needed if this political welding was to acquire solid
strength, and rest and reform were alike[pg.310] denied. The
position of the Ministry at Westminster was also precarious. The
opposition of George III. to the proposals for Catholic
Emancipation, to which Pitt believed himself in honour bound, led
to the resignation in February, 1801, of that able Minister. In the
following month Addington, the Speaker of the House of Commons,
with the complacence born of bland obtuseness, undertook to fill
his place. At first, the Ministry was treated with the tolerance
due to the new Premier’s urbanity, but it gradually faded away into
contempt for his pitiful weakness in face of the dangers that
threatened the realm.

Certain unofficial efforts in the cause of peace had been made
during the year 1800, by a Frenchman, M. Otto, who had been charged
to proceed to London to treat with the British Government for the
exchange of prisoners. For various reasons his tentative proposals
as to an accommodation between the belligerents had had no issue:
but he continued to reside in London, and quietly sought to bring
about a good understanding. The accession of the Addington Ministry
favoured the opening of negotiations, the new Secretary for Foreign
Affairs, Lord Hawkesbury, announcing His Majesty’s desire for
peace. Indeed, the one hope of the new Ministry, and of the king
who supported it as the only alternative to Catholic Emancipation,
was bound up with the cause of peace. In the next chapter it will
appear how disastrous were the results of that strange political
situation, when a morbidly conscientious king clung to the weak
Addington, and jeopardised the interests of Britain, rather than
accept a strong Minister and a measure of religious equality.

Napoleon received Hawkesbury’s first overtures, those of March
21st, 1801, with thinly veiled scorn; but the news of Nelson’s
victory at Copenhagen and of the assassination of the Czar Paul,
the latter of which wrung from him a cry of rage, ended his hopes
of crushing us; and negotiations were now formally begun. On the
14th of April, Great Britain demanded that the French[pg.311]
should evacuate Egypt, while she herself would give up Minorca, but
retain the following conquests: Malta, Tobago, Martinique,
Trinidad, Essequibo, Demerara, Berbice, Ceylon, and (a little
later) Curaçoa; while, if the Cape of Good Hope were
restored to the Dutch, it was to be a free port: an indemnity was
also to be found for the Prince of Orange for the loss of his
Netherlands. These claims were declared by Bonaparte to be
inadmissible. He on his side urged the far more impracticable
demand of the status quo ante bellum in the East and West
Indies and in the Mediterranean; which would imply the surrender,
not only of our many naval conquests, but also of our gains in
Hindostan at the expense of the late Tippoo Sahib’s dominions. In
the ensuing five months the British Government gained some
noteworthy successes in diplomacy and war. It settled the disputes
arising out of the Armed Neutrality League; there was every
prospect of our troops defeating those of France in Egypt; and our
navy captured St. Eustace and Saba in the West Indies.

As a set-off to our efforts by sea, Bonaparte instigated a war
between Spain and Portugal, in order that the latter Power might be
held as a “guarantee for the general peace.” Spain, however, merely
waged a “war of oranges,” and came to terms with her neighbour in
the Treaty of Badajoz, June 6th, 1801, whereby she gained the small
frontier district of Olivenza. This fell far short of the First
Consul’s intentions. Indeed, such was his annoyance at the conduct
of the Court of Madrid and the complaisance of his brother Lucien
Bonaparte, who was ambassador there, that he determined to make
Spain bear a heavy share of the English demands. On June 22nd,
1801, he wrote to his brother at Madrid:

“I have already caused the English to be informed that I will
never depart, as regards Portugal, from the ultimatum
addressed to M. d’Araujo, and that the status quo ante
bellum
for Portugal must amount, for Spain, to the restitution
of Trinidad; for France, to the restitution of Martinique and[pg.312] Tobago; and for Batavia [Holland],
to that of Curaçoa and some other small American isles.”[173]

In other words, if Portugal at the close of this whipped-up war
retained her present possessions, then England must renounce her
claims to Trinidad, Martinique, Tobago, Curaçoa, etc.: and
he summed up his contention in the statement that “in signing this
treaty Charles IV. has consented to the loss of Trinidad.” Further
pressure on Portugal compelled her to cede part of Northern Brazil
to France and to pay her 20,000,000 francs.

A still more striking light is thrown on Bonaparte’s diplomatic
methods by the following question, addressed to Lord Hawkesbury on
June 15th:

“If, supposing that the French Government should accede to the
arrangements proposed for the East Indies by England, and should
adopt the status quo ante bellum for Portugal, the King of
England would consent to the re-establishment of the status
quo
in the Mediterranean and in America.”

The British Minister in his reply of June 25th explained what
the phrase status quo ante bellum in regard to the
Mediterranean would really imply. It would necessitate, not merely
the evacuation of Egypt by the French, but also that of the Kingdom
of Sardinia (including Nice), the Duchy of Tuscany, and the
independence of the rest of the peninsula. He had already offered
that we should evacuate Minorca; but he now stated that, if France
retained her influence over Italy, England would claim Malta as a
set-off to the vast extension of French territorial influence, and
in order to protect English commerce in those seas: for the rest,
the British Government could not regard the maintenance of the
integrity of Portugal as an equivalent to the surrender by Great
Britain of her West Indian conquests, especially as France had
acquired further portions of Saint Domingo. Nevertheless he offered
to restore Trinidad to Spain, if she would reinstate Portugal in
the frontier strip of Olivenza; and, on[pg.313] August 5th, he
told Otto that we would give up Malta if it became independent.

Meanwhile events were, on the whole, favourable to Great
Britain. She made peace with Russia on favourable terms; and in the
Mediterranean, despite a first success gained by the French Admiral
Linois at Algesiras, a second battle brought back victory to the
Union Jack. An attack made by Nelson on the flotilla at Boulogne
was a failure (August 15th). But at the close of August the French
commander in Egypt, General Menou, was constrained to agree to the
evacuation of Egypt by his troops, which were to be sent back to
France on English vessels. This event had been expected by
Bonaparte, and the secret instruction which he forwarded to Otto at
London shows the nicety of his calculation as to the advantages to
be reaped by France owing to her receiving the news while it was
still unknown in England. He ordered Otto to fix October the 2nd
for the close of the negotiations:

“You will understand the importance of this when you reflect
that Menou may possibly not be able to hold out in Alexandria
beyond the first of Vendémiaire (September 22nd); that, at
this season, the winds are fair to come from Egypt, and ships reach
Italy and Trieste in very few days. Thus it is necessary to push
them [the negotiations] to a conclusion before Vendémiaire
10.”

The advantages of an irresponsible autocrat in negotiating with
a Ministry dependent on Parliament have rarely been more signally
shown. Anxious to gain popularity, and unable to stem the popular
movement for peace, Addington and Hawkesbury yielded to this
request for a fixed limit of time; and the preliminaries of peace
were signed at London on October 1st, 1801, the very day before the
news arrived there that one of our demands was rendered useless by
the actual surrender of the French in Egypt.[174]

[pg.314] The chief conditions of the
preliminaries were as follows: Great Britain restored to France,
Spain, and the Batavian Republic all their possessions and colonies
recently conquered by her except Trinidad and Ceylon. The Cape of
Good Hope was given back to the Dutch, but remained open to British
and French commerce. Malta was to be restored to the Order of St.
John, and placed under the guarantee and protection of a third
Power to be agreed on in the definitive treaty. Egypt returned to
the control of the Sublime Porte. The existing possessions of
Portugal (that is, exclusive of Olivenza) were preserved intact.
The French agreed to loose their hold on the Kingdom of Naples and
the Roman territory; while the British were also to evacuate Porto
Ferrajo (Elba) and the other ports and islands which they held in
the Mediterranean and Adriatic. The young Republic of the Seven
Islands (Ionian Islands) was recognized by France: and the
fisheries on the coasts of Newfoundland and the adjacent isles were
placed on their former footing, subject to “such arrangements as
shall appear just and reciprocally useful.”

It was remarked as significant of the new docility of George
III., that the empty title of “King of France,” which he and his
predecessors had affected, was now formally resigned, and the
fleurs de lys ceased to appear on the royal arms.

Thus, with three exceptions, Great Britain had given way on
every point of importance since the first declaration of her
claims; the three exceptions were Trinidad and Ceylon, which she
gained from the allies of France; and Egypt, the recovery of which
from the French was already achieved, though it was unknown at
London. On every detail but these Bonaparte had gained a signal
diplomatic success. His skill and tenacity bade fair to recover for
France, Martinique, Tobago, and Santa Lucia, then in British hands,
as well as the French stations in[pg.315] India. The only
British gains, after nine years of warfare, fruitful in naval
triumphs, but entailing an addition of £290,000,000 to the
National Debt, were the islands of Trinidad and the Dutch
possessions in Ceylon. And yet in the six months spent in
negotiations the general course of events had been favourable to
the northern Power. What then had been lacking? Certainly not
valour to her warriors, nor good fortune to her flag; but merely
brain power to her rulers. They had little of that foresight,
skill, and intellectual courage, without which even the exploits of
a Nelson are of little permanent effect.

Reserving for treatment in the next chapter the questions
arising from these preliminaries and the resulting Peace of Amiens,
we turn now to consider their bearing on Bonaparte’s position as
First Consul. The return of peace after an exhausting war is always
welcome; yet the patriotic Briton who saw the National Debt more
than doubled, with no adequate gain in land or influence, could not
but contrast the difference in the fortunes of France. That Power
had now gained the Rhine boundary; her troops garrisoned the
fortresses of Holland and Northern Italy; her chief dictated his
will to German princelings and to the once free Switzers; while the
Court of Madrid, nay, the Eternal City herself, obeyed his behests.
And all this prodigious expansion had been accomplished at little
apparent cost to France herself; for the victors’ bill had been
very largely met out of the resources of the conquered territories.
It is true that her nobles and clergy had suffered fearful losses
in lands and treasure, while her trading classes had cruelly felt
the headlong fall in value of her paper notes: but in a land
endowed with a bounteous soil and climate such losses are soon
repaired, and the signature of the peace with England left France
comparatively prosperous. In October the First Consul also
concluded peace with Russia, and came to a friendly understanding
with the Czar on Italian affairs and the question of indemnities
for the dispossessed German Princes.[175]

[pg.316] Bonaparte now strove to extend the
colonies and commerce of France, a topic to which we shall return
later on, and to develop her internal resources. The chief roads
were repaired, and ceased to be in the miserable condition in which
the abolition of the corvées in 1789 had left them:
canals were dug to connect the chief river systems of France, or
were greatly improved; and Paris soon benefited from the
construction of the Scheldt and Oise canal, which brought the
resources of Belgium within easy reach of the centre of France.
Ports were deepened and extended; and Marseilles entered on golden
vistas of prosperity soon to be closed by the renewal of war with
England. Communications with Italy were facilitated by the
improvement of the road between Marseilles and Genoa, as also of
the tracks leading over the Simplon, Mont Cenis, and Mont
Genèvre passes: the roads leading to the Rhine and along its
left bank also attested the First Consul’s desire, not only to
extend commerce, but to protect his natural boundary on the east.
The results of this road-making were to be seen in the campaign of
Ulm, when the French forces marched from Boulogne to the Black
Forest at an unparalleled speed.

Paris in particular felt his renovating hand. With the abrupt,
determined tones which he assumed more and more on reaching
absolute power, he one day said to Chaptal at Malmaison:

“I intend to make Paris the most beautiful capital of the world:
I wish that in ten years it should number two millions of
inhabitants.” “But,” replied his Minister of the Interior, “one
cannot improvise population; … as it is, Paris would scarcely
support one million”; and he instanced the want of good drinking
water. “What are your plans for giving water to Paris?” Chaptal
gave two alternatives—artesian wells or the bringing of water
from the River Ourcq to Paris. “I adopt the latter plan: go home
and order five hundred men to set to work to-morrow at La Villette
to dig the canal.”

Such was the inception of a great public work which cost more
than half a million sterling. The provisioning of Paris also
received careful attention, a large reserve [pg.317] of
wheat being always kept on hand for the satisfaction of “a populace
which is only dangerous when it is hungry.” Bonaparte therefore
insisted on corn being stored and sold in large quantities and at a
very low price, even when considerable loss was thereby entailed.[176] But besides supplying
panem he also provided circenses to an extent never
known even in the days of Louis XV. State aid was largely granted
to the chief theatres, where Bonaparte himself was a frequent
attendant, and a willing captive to the charms of the actress Mlle.
Georges.

The beautifying of Paris was, however, the chief means employed
by Bonaparte for weaning its populace from politics; and his
efforts to this end were soon crowned with complete success. Here
again the events of the Revolution had left the field clear for
vast works of reconstruction such as would have been impossible but
for the abolition of the many monastic institutions of old Paris.
On or near the sites of the famous Feuillants and Jacobins he now
laid down splendid thoroughfares; and where the constitutionals or
reds a decade previously had perorated and fought, the fashionable
world of Paris now rolled in gilded cabriolets along streets whose
names recalled the Italian and Egyptian triumphs of the First
Consul. Art and culture bowed down to the ruler who ordered the
renovation of the Louvre, which now became the treasure-house of
painting and sculpture, enriched by masterpieces taken from many an
Italian gallery. No enterprise has more conspicuously helped to
assure the position of Paris as the capital of the world’s culture
than Bonaparte’s grouping of the nation’s art treasures in a
central and magnificent building. In the first year of his Empire
Napoleon gave orders for the construction of vast galleries which
were to connect the northern pavilion of the Tuileries with the
Louvre and form a splendid façade to the new Rue de Rivoli.
Despite the expense, the work was pushed on until it was suddenly
arrested by the downfall of the Empire, and was left to the great
man’s nephew to complete. Though it is[pg.318] possible, as
Chaptal avers, that the original design aimed at the formation of a
central fortress, yet to all lovers of art, above all to the
hero-worshipping Heine, the new Louvre was a sure pledge of
Napoleon’s immortality.

Other works which combined beauty with utility were the
prolongation of the quays along the left bank of the Seine, the
building of three bridges over that river, the improvement of the
Jardin des Plantes, together with that of other parks and open
spaces, and the completion of the Conservatoire of Arts and Trades.
At a later date, the military spirit of the Empire received signal
illustration in the erection of the Vendôme column, the Arc
de Triomphe, and the consecration, or desecration, of the Madeleine
as a temple of glory.

Many of these works were subsequent to the period which we are
considering; but the enterprises of the Emperor represent the
designs of the First Consul; and the plans for the improvement of
Paris formed during the Consulate were sufficient to inspire the
Parisians with lively gratitude and to turn them from political
speculations to scenes of splendour and gaiety that recalled the
days of Louis XIV. If we may believe the testimony of Romilly, who
visited Paris in 1802, the new policy had even then attained its
end.

“The quiet despotism, which leaves everybody who does not wish
to meddle with politics (and few at present have any such wish) in
the full and secure enjoyment of their property and of their
pleasures, is a sort of paradise, compared with the agitation, the
perpetual alarms, the scenes of infamy, of bloodshed, which
accompanied the pretended liberties of France.”

But while acknowledging the material benefits of Bonaparte’s
rule, the same friend of liberty notes with concern:

“That he [Bonaparte] meditates the gaining fresh laurels in war
can hardly be doubted, if the accounts which one hears of his
restless and impatient disposition be true.”

However much the populace delighted in this new [pg.319]
régime, the many ardent souls who had dared and
achieved so much in the sacred quest of liberty could not refrain
from protesting against the innovations which were restoring
personal rule. Though the Press was gagged, though as many as
thirty-two Departments were subjected to the scrutiny of special
tribunals, which, under the guise of stamping out brigandage,
frequently punished opponents of the Government, yet the voice of
criticism was not wholly silenced. The project of the Concordat was
sharply opposed in the Tribunate, which also ventured to declare
that the first sections of the Civil Codes were not conformable to
the principles of 1789 and to the first draft of a code presented
to the Convention. The Government thereupon refused to send to the
Tribunate any important measures, but merely flung them a mass of
petty details to discuss, as “bones to gnaw” until the time
for the renewal by lot of a fifth of its members should come round.
During a discussion at the Council of State, the First Consul
hinted with much frankness at the methods which ought to be adopted
to quell the factious opposition of the Tribunate:

“One cannot work with an institution so productive of disorder.
The constitution has created a legislative power composed of three
bodies. None of these branches has any right to organize itself:
that must be done by the law. Therefore we must make a body which
shall organize the manner of deliberations of these three branches.
The Tribunate ought to be divided into five sections. The
discussion of laws will take place secretly in each section: one
might even introduce a discussion between these sections and those
of the Council of State. Only the reporter will speak publicly.
Then things will go on reasonably.”

Having delivered this opinion, ex cathedra, he departed
(January 7th, 1802) for Lyons, there to be invested with supreme
authority in the reconstituted Cisalpine, or as it was now termed,
Italian Republic[177]

[pg.320] Returning at the close of the
month, radiant with the lustre of this new dignity, he was able to
bend the Tribunate and the Corps Législatif to his
will. The renewal of their membership by one-fifth served as the
opportunity for subjecting them to the more pliable Senate. This
august body of highly-paid members holding office for life had the
right of nominating the new members; but hitherto the retiring
members had been singled out by lot. Roederer, acting on a hint of
the time-serving Second Consul, now proposed in the Council of
State that the retiring members of those Chambers should
thenceforth be appointed by the Senate, and not by lot; for the
principle of the lot, he quaintly urged, was hostile to the right
of election which belonged to the Senate. Against such conscious
sophistry all the bolts of logic were harmless. The question was
left undecided, in order that the Senate might forthwith declare in
favour of its own right to determine every year not only the
elections to, but the exclusions from, the Tribunate and the
Corps Législatif. A senatus consultant of
March legalized this monstrous innovation, which led to the
exclusion from the Tribunate of zealous republicans like Benjamin
Constant, Isnard, Ganilh, Daunou, and Chénier. The infusion
of the senatorial nominees served to complete the nullity of these
bodies; and the Tribunate, the lineal descendant of the terrible
Convention, was gagged and bound within eight years of the stilling
of Danton’s mighty voice.

In days when civic zeal was the strength of the French Republic,
the mere suggestion of such a violation of liberty would have cost
the speaker his life. But since the rise of Bonaparte, civic
sentiments had yielded place to the military spirit and to
boundless pride in the nation’s glory. Whenever republican feelings
were outraged, there were sufficient distractions to dissipate any
of the sombre broodings which Bonaparte so heartily disliked; and
an event of international importance now came to still the voice of
political criticism. [pg.321]

The signature of the definitive treaty of peace with Great
Britain (March 25th, 1802) sufficed to drown the muttered
discontent of the old republican party under the paeans of a
nation’s joy. The jubilation was natural. While Londoners were
grumbling at the sacrifices which Addington’s timidity had
entailed, all France rang with praises of the diplomatic skill
which could rescue several islands from England’s grip and yet
assure French supremacy on the Continent. The event seemed to call
for some sign of the nation’s thankfulness to the restorer of peace
and prosperity. The hint having been given by the tactful
Cambacérès to some of the members of the Tribunate,
this now docile body expressed a wish that there should be a
striking token of the national gratitude; and a motion to that
effect was made by the Senate to the Corps Législatif
anà
to the Government itself.

The form which the national memorial should take was left
entirely vague. Under ordinary circumstances the outcome would have
been a column or a statue: to a Napoleon it was monarchy.

The Senate was in much doubt as to the fit course of action. The
majority desired to extend the Consulate for a second term of ten
years, and a formal motion to that effect was made on May 7th. It
was opposed by a few, some of whom demanded the prolongation for
life. The president, Tronchet, prompted by Fouché and other
republicans, held that only the question of prolonging the
Consulate for another term of ten years was before the Senate: and
the motion was carried by sixty votes against one: the dissentient
voice was that of the Girondin Lanjuinais. The report of this vote
disconcerted the First Consul, but he replied with some constraint
that as the people had invested him with the supreme magistrature,
he would not feel assured of its confidence unless the present
proposal were also sanctioned by its vote: “You judge that I owe
the people another sacrifice: I will give it if the people’s voice
orders what your vote now authorizes.” But before the mass vote of
the people was taken, an important change had been made in the
[pg.322] proposal itself. It was well known
that Bonaparte was dissatisfied with the senatorial offer: and at a
special session of the Council of State, at which Ministers were
present, the Second Consul urged that they must now decide how,
when, and on what question the people were to be consulted.
The whole question recently settled by the Senate was thus reopened
in a way that illustrated the advantage of multiplying councils and
of keeping them under official tutelage. The Ministers present
asserted that the people disapproved of the limitations of time
imposed by the Senate; and after some discussion
Cambacérès procured the decision that the
consultation of the people should be on the questions whether the
First Consul should hold his power for life, and whether he should
nominate his successor.

To the latter part of this proposal the First Consul offered a
well-judged refusal. To consult the people on the restoration of
monarchy would, as yet, have been as inopportune as it was
superfluous. After gaining complete power, Bonaparte could be well
assured as to the establishment of an hereditary claim. The former
and less offensive part of the proposal was therefore submitted to
the people; and to it there could be only one issue amidst the
prosperity brought by the peace, and the surveillance exercised by
the prefects and the grateful clergy now brought back by the
Concordat. The Consulate for Life was voted by the enormous
majority of more than 3,500,000 affirmative votes against 8,374
negatives. But among these dissentients were many honoured names:
among military men Carnot, Drouot, Mouton, and Bernard opposed the
innovation; and Lafayette made the public statement that he could
not vote for such a magistracy unless political liberty were
guaranteed. A senatus consultum of August 1st forthwith
proclaimed Napoleon Bonaparte Consul for Life and ordered the
erection of a Statue of Peace, holding in one hand the victor’s
laurel and in the other the senatorial decree.

On the following day Napoleon—for henceforth he [pg.323] generally used his Christian name
like other monarchs—presented to the Council of State a
project of an organic law, which virtually amounted to a new
constitution. The mere fact of its presentation at so early a date
suffices to prove how completely he had prepared for the recent
change and how thoroughly assured he was of success. This important
measure was hurried through the Senate, and, without being
submitted to the Tribunate or Corps Législatif, still
less to the people, for whose sanction he had recently affected so
much concern—was declared to be the fundamental law of the
State.

The fifth constitution of revolutionary France may be thus
described. It began by altering the methods of election. In place
of Sieyès’ lists of notabilities, Bonaparte proposed a
simpler plan. The adult citizens of each canton were thenceforth to
meet, for electoral purposes, in primary assemblies, to name two
candidates for the office of juge de paix (i.e., magistrate)
and town councillor, and to choose the members of the “electoral
colleges” for the arrondissement and for the Department. In
the latter case only the 600 most wealthy men of the Department
were eligible. An official or aristocratic tinge was to be imparted
to these electoral colleges by the infusion of members selected by
the First Consul from the members of the Legion of Honour. Fixity
of opinion was also assured by members holding office for life;
and, as they were elected in the midst of the enthusiasm aroused by
the Peace of Amiens, they were decidedly Bonapartist.

The electoral colleges had the following powers: they nominated
two candidates for each place vacant in the merely consultative
councils of their respective areas, and had the equally barren
honour of presenting two candidates for the Tribunate—the
final act of selection being decided by the executive, that
is, by the First Consul. Corresponding privileges were accorded to
the electoral colleges of the Department, save that these
plutocratic bodies had the right of presenting candidates for
admission to the Senate. The lists of candidates for the
Corps [pg.324] Législatif were to be
formed by the joint action of the electoral colleges, namely, those
of the Departments and those of the arrondissements. But as
the resulting councils and parliamentary bodies had only the shadow
of power, the whole apparatus was but an imposing machine for
winnowing the air and threshing chaff.

The First Consul secured few additional rights or attributes,
except the exercise of the royal prerogative of granting pardon.
But, in truth, his own powers were already so large that they were
scarcely susceptible of extension. The three Consuls held office
for life, and were ex officio members of the Senate. The
second and third Consuls were nominated by the Senate on the
presentation of the First Consul: the Senate might reject two names
proposed by him for either office, but they must accept his third
nominee. The First Consul might deposit in the State archives his
proposal as to his successor: if the Senate rejected this proposal,
the second and third Consuls made a suggestion; and if it were
rejected, one of the two whom they thereupon named must be elected
by the Senate. The three legislative bodies lost practically all
their powers, those of the Corps Législatif going to
the Senate, those of the Council of State to an official Cabal
formed out of it; while the Tribunate was forced to debate
secretly in five sections
, where, as Bonaparte observed,
they might jabber as they liked.

On the other hand, the attributes of the Senate were signally
enhanced. It was thenceforth charged, not only with the
preservation of the republican constitution, but with its
interpretation in disputed points, and its completion wherever it
should be found wanting. Furthermore, by means of organic
senatus consulta it was empowered to make constitutions for
the French colonies, or to suspend trial by jury for five years in
any Department, or even to declare it outside the limits of the
constitution. It now gained the right of being consulted in regard
to the ratification of treaties, previously enjoyed by the Corps
Législatif.
Finally, it could dissolve the Corps
Législatif
and the Tribunate. But this formidable
machinery was [pg.325] kept under the strict control of
the chief engineer: all these powers were set in motion on the
initiative of the Government; and the proposals for its laws, or
senatus consulta, were discussed in the Cabal of the Council
of State named by the First Consul. This precaution might have been
deemed superfluous by a ruler less careful about details than
Napoleon; the composition of the Senate was such as to assure its
pliability; for though it continued to renew its ranks by
co-optation, yet that privilege was restricted in the following
way: from the lists of candidates for the Senate sent up by the
electoral colleges of the Departments, Napoleon selected three for
each seat vacant; one of those three must be chosen by the Senate.
Moreover, the First Consul was to be allowed directly to nominate
forty members in addition to the eighty prescribed by the
constitution of 1799. Thus, by direct or indirect means, the Senate
soon became a strict Napoleonic preserve, to which only the most
devoted adherents could aspire. And yet, such is the vanity of
human efforts, it was this very body which twelve years later was
to vote his deposition.[178]

The victory of action over talk, of the executive over the
legislature, of the one supremely able man over the discordant and
helpless many, was now complete. The process was startlingly swift;
yet its chief stages are not difficult to trace. The orators of the
first two National Assemblies of France, after wrecking the old
royal authority, were constrained by the pressure of events to
intrust the supervision of the executive powers to important
committees, whose functions grew with the intensity of the national
danger. Amidst the agonies of 1793, when France was menaced by the
First Coalition, the Committee of Public Safety leaped forth as the
ensanguined champion of democracy; and, as the crisis, developed in
intensity, this terrible body and the Committee of General Security
virtually governed France.

After the repulse of the invaders and the fall of Robespierre,
the return to ordinary methods was marked by the[pg.326]
institution of the Directory, when five men, chosen by the
legislature, controlled the executive powers and the general policy
of the Republic: that compromise was forcibly ended by the stroke
of Brumaire. Three Consuls then seized the reins, and two years
later a single charioteer gripped the destinies of France. His
powers were, in fact, ultimately derived from those of the secret
committees of the terrorists. But, unlike the supremacy of
Robespierre, that of Napoleon could not be disputed; for the
general, while guarding all the material boons which the Revolution
had conferred, conciliated the interests and classes whereon the
civilian had so brutally trampled. The new autocracy therefore
possessed a solid strength which that of the terrorists could never
possess. Indeed, it was more absolute than the dictatorial power
that Rousseau had outlined. The philosopher had asserted that,
while silencing the legislative power, the dictator really made it
vocal, and that he could do everything but make laws. But Napoleon,
after 1802, did far more: he suppressed debates and yet drew laws
from his subservient legislature. Whether, then, we regard its
practical importance for France and Europe, or limit our view to
the mental sagacity and indomitable will-power required for its
accomplishment, the triumph of Napoleon in the three years
subsequent to his return from Egypt is the most stupendous recorded
in the history of civilized peoples.

The populace consoled itself for the loss of political liberty
by the splendour of the fête which heralded the title of
First Consul for Life, proclaimed on August 15th: that day was also
memorable as being the First Consul’s thirty-third birthday, the
festival of the Assumption, and the anniversary of the ratification
of the Concordat. The decorations and fireworks were worthy of so
remarkable a confluence of solemnities. High on one of the towers
of Notre Dame glittered an enormous star, and at its centre there
shone the sign of the Zodiac which had shed its influence over his
first hours of life. The myriads of spectators who gazed at that
natal emblem [pg.327] might well have thought that his
life’s star was now at its zenith. Few could have dared to think
that it was to mount far higher into unknown depths of space,
blazing as a baleful portent to kings and peoples; still less was
there any Cassandra shriek of doom as to its final headlong fall
into the wastes of ocean. All was joy and jubilation over a career
that had even now surpassed the records of antique heroism, that
blended the romance of oriental prowess with the beneficent toils
of the legislator, and prospered alike in war and peace.

And yet black care cast one shadow over that jubilant festival.
There was a void in the First Consul’s life such as saddened but
few of the millions of peasants who looked up to him as their
saviour. His wife had borne him no heir: and there seemed no
prospect that a child of his own would ever succeed to his glorious
heritage. Family joys, it seemed, were not for him. Suspicions and
bickerings were his lot. His brothers, in their feverish desire for
the establishment of a Bonapartist dynasty, ceaselessly urged that
he should take means to provide himself with a legitimate heir, in
the last resort by divorcing Josephine. With a consideration for
her feelings which does him credit, Napoleon refused to countenance
such proceedings. Yet it is certain that from this time onwards he
kept in view the desirability, on political grounds, of divorcing
her, and made this the excuse for indulgence in amours against
which Josephine’s tears and reproaches were all in vain.

The consolidation of personal rule, the institution of the
Legion of Honour, and the return of very many of the emigrant
nobles under the terms of the recent amnesty, favoured the growth
of luxury in the capital and of Court etiquette at the Tuileries
and St. Cloud. At these palaces the pomp of the ancien
régime
was laboriously copied. General Duroc, stiff
republican though he was, received the appointment of Governor of
the Palace; under him were chamberlains and prefects of the palace,
who enforced a ceremonial that struggled to be monarchical. The
gorgeous liveries and sumptuous garments [pg.328] of the reign of
Louis XV. speedily replaced the military dress which even civilians
had worn under the warlike Republic. High boots, sabres, and
regimental headgear gave way to buckled shoes, silk stockings,
Court rapiers, and light hats, the last generally held under the
arm. Tricolour cockades were discarded, along with the
revolutionary jargon which thou’d and citizen’d
everyone; and men began to purge their speech of some of the
obscene terms which had haunted clubs and camps.

It was remarked, however, that the First Consul still clung to
the use of the term citizen, and that amidst the surprising
combinations of colours that flecked his Court, he generally wore
only the uniform of a colonel of grenadiers or of the light
infantry of the consular guard. This conduct resulted partly from
his early dislike of luxury, but partly, doubtless, from a
conviction that republicans will forgive much in a man who, like
Vespasian, discards the grandeur which his prowess has won, and
shines by his very plainness. To trifling matters such as these
Napoleon always attached great importance; for, as he said to
Admiral Malcolm at St. Helena: “In France trifles are great things:
reason is nothing.”[179] Besides, genius so
commanding as his little needed the external trappings wherewith
ordinary mortals hide their nullity. If his attire was simple, it
but set off the better the play of his mobile features, and the
rich, unfailing flow of his conversation. Perhaps no clearer and
more pleasing account of his appearance and his conduct at a
reception has ever been given to the world than this sketch of the
great man in one of his gentler moods by John Leslie Foster, who
visited Paris shortly after the Peace of Amiens:

“He is about five feet seven inches high, delicately and
gracefully made; his hair a dark brown crop, thin and lank; his
complexion smooth, pale, and sallow; his eyes gray, but very
animated; his eye-brows light brown, thin and projecting. All his
features, particularly his mouth and nose, fine, sharp,[pg.329]
defined, and expressive beyond description; expressive of what? Not
of anythingpercé as the prints expressed him, still
less of anything méchant; nor has he anything of that
eye whose bend doth awe the world. The true expression of his
countenance is a pleasing melancholy, which, whenever he speaks,
relaxes into the most agreeable and gracious smile you can
conceive. To this you must add the appearance of deep and intense
thought, but above all the predominating expression a look of calm
and tranquil resolution and intrepidity which nothing human could
discompose. His address is the finest I have ever seen, and said by
those who have travelled to exceed not only every Prince and
Potentate now in being, but even all those whose memory has come
down to us. He has more unaffected dignity than I could conceive in
man. His address is the gentlest and most prepossessing you can
conceive, which is seconded by the greatest fund of levée
conversation that I suppose any person ever possessed. He speaks
deliberately, but very fluently, with particular emphasis, and in a
rather low tone of voice. While he speaks, his features are still
more expressive than his words.”[180]

In contrast with this intellectual power and becoming simplicity
of attire, how stupid and tawdry were the bevies of soulless women
and the dumb groups of half-tamed soldiers! How vapid also the
rules of etiquette and precedence which starched the men and
agitated the minds of their consorts! Yet, while soaring above
these rules with easy grace, the First Consul imposed them rigidly
on the crowd of eager courtiers. On these burning questions he
generally took the advice of M. de Rémusat, whose tact and
acquaintance with Court customs were now of much service; while the
sprightly wit of his young wife attracted Josephine, as it has all
readers of her piquant but rather spiteful memoirs. In her pages we
catch a glimpse of the life of that singular Court; the attempts at
aping the inimitable manners of[pg.330] the ancien
régime
; the pompous nullity of the second and third
Consuls; the tawdry magnificence of the costumes; the studied
avoidance of any word that implied even a modicum of learning or a
distant acquaintance with politics; the nervous preoccupation about
Napoleon’s moods and whims; the graceful manners of Josephine that
rarely failed to charm away his humours, except when she herself
had been outrageously slighted for some passing favourite; above
all, the leaden dullness of conversation, which drew from Chaptal
the confession that life there was the life of a galley slave. And
if we seek for the hidden reason why a ruler eminently endowed with
mental force and freshness should have endured so laboured a
masquerade, we find it in his strikingly frank confession to Madame
de Rémusat: It is fortunate that the French are to be
ruled through their vanity.
[pg.331]


CHAPTER XIV


THE PEACE OF AMIENS

The previous chapter dealt in the main with the internal affairs
of France and the completion of Napoleon’s power: it touched on
foreign affairs only so far as to exhibit the close connection
between the First Consul’s diplomatic victory over England and his
triumph over the republican constitution in his adopted country.
But it is time now to review the course of the negotiations which
led up to the Treaty of Amiens.

In order to realize the advantages which France then had over
England, it will be well briefly to review the condition of our
land at that time. Our population was far smaller than that of the
French Republic. France, with her recent acquisitions in Belgium,
the Rhineland, Savoy, Nice, and Piedmont, numbered nearly
40,000,000 inhabitants: but the census returns of Great Britain for
1801 showed only a total of 10,942,000 souls, while the numbers for
Ireland, arguing from the rather untrustworthy return of 1813, may
be reckoned at about six and a half millions. The prodigious growth
of the English-speaking people had not as yet fully commenced
either in the motherland, the United States, or in the small and
struggling settlements of Canada and Australia. Its future
expansion was to be assured by industrial and social causes, and by
the events considered in this and in subsequent chapters. It was a
small people that had for several months faced with undaunted front
the gigantic power of Bonaparte and that of the Armed Neutrals.

This population of less than 18,000,000 souls, of which [pg.332] nearly one-third openly resented
the Act of Union recently imposed on Ireland, was burdened by a
National Debt which amounted to £537,000,000, and entailed a
yearly charge of more than £20,000,000 sterling. In the years
of war with revolutionary France the annual expenditure had risen
from £19,859,000 (for 1792) to the total of
£61,329,000, which necessitated an income tax of 10 per cent.
on all incomes of £200 and upwards. Yet, despite party feuds,
the nation was never stronger, and its fleets had never won more
brilliant and solid triumphs. The chief naval historian of France
admits that we had captured no fewer than 50 ships of the line, and
had lost to our enemies only five, thereby raising the strength of
our fighting line to 189, while that of France had sunk to 47.[181] The prowess of Sir Arthur
Wellesley was also beginning to revive in India the ancient lustre
of the British arms; but the events of 1802-3 were to show that our
industrial enterprise, and the exploits of our sailors and
soldiers, were by themselves of little avail when matched in a
diplomatic contest against the vast resources of France and the
embodied might of a Napoleon.

Men and institutions were everywhere receiving the imprint of
his will. France was as wax under his genius. The sovereigns of
Spain, Italy, and Germany obeyed his fiat. Even the stubborn
Dutch bent before him. On the plea of defeating Orange intrigues,
he imposed a new constitution on the Batavian Republic whose
independence he had agreed to respect. Its Directory was now
replaced by a Regency which relieved the deputies of the people of
all responsibility. A plébiscite showed 52,000 votes
against, and 16,000 for, the new régime; but, as
350,000 had not voted, their silence was taken for consent, and
Bonaparte’s will became law (September, 1801).

We are now in a position to appreciate the position of France
and Great Britain. Before the signature of the preliminaries of
peace at London on October 1st, 1801,[pg.333] our Government had
given up its claims to the Cape, Malta, Tobago, Martinique,
Essequibo, Demerara, Berbice, and Curaçoa, retaining of its
conquests only Trinidad and Ceylon.

A belated attempt had, indeed, been made to retain Tobago. The
Premier and the Foreign Secretary, Lord Hawkesbury, were led by the
French political agent in London, M. Otto, to believe that, in the
ensuing negotiations at Amiens, every facility would be given by
the French Government towards its retrocession to us, and that this
act would be regarded as the means of indemnifying Great Britain
for the heavy expense of supporting many thousands of French and
Dutch prisoners. The Cabinet, relying on this promise as binding
between honourable men, thereupon endeavoured to obtain the assent
of George III. to the preliminaries in their ultimate form, and
only the prospect of regaining Tobago by this compromise induced
the King to give it. When it was too late, King and Ministers
realized their mistake in relying on verbal promises and in failing
to procure a written statement.[182]

The abandonment by Ministers of their former claim to Malta is
equally strange. Nelson, though he held Malta to be useless as a
base for the British fleet watching Toulon, made the memorable
statement: “I consider Malta as a most important outwork to India.”
But a despatch from St. Petersburg, stating that the new Czar had
concluded a formal treaty of alliance with the Order of St. John
settled in Russia, may have convinced Addington and his colleagues
that it would be better to forego all claim to Malta in order to
cement the newly won friendship of Russia. Whatever may have been
their motive, British Ministers consented to cede the island to the
Knights of St. John under the protection of some third Power.

The preliminaries of peace were further remarkable for[pg.334] three strange omissions. They did
not provide for the renewal of previous treaties of peace between
the late combatants. War is held to break all previous treaties;
and by failing to require the renewal of the treaties of 1713,
1763, and 1783, it was now open to Spain and France to cement,
albeit in a new form, that Family Compact which it had long been
the aim of British diplomacy to dissolve: the failure to renew
those earlier treaties rendered it possible for the Court of Madrid
to alienate any of its colonies to France, as at that very time was
being arranged with respect to Louisiana.

The second omission was equally remarkable. No mention was made
of any renewal of commercial intercourse between England and
France. Doubtless a complete settlement of this question would have
been difficult. British merchants would have looked for a renewal
of that enlightened treaty of commerce of 1786-7, which had aroused
the bitter opposition of French manufacturers. But the question
might have been broached at London, and its omission from the
preliminaries served as a reason for shelving it in the definitive
treaty—a piece of folly which at once provoked the severest
censure from British manufacturers, who thereby lost the markets of
France, and her subject States, Holland, Spain, Switzerland, Genoa,
and Etruria.

And, finally, the terms of peace provided no compensation either
for the French royal House or for the dispossessed House of Orange.
Here again, it would have been very difficult to find a recompense
such as the Bourbons could with dignity have accepted; and the
suggestion made by one of the royalist exiles to Lord Hawkesbury,
that Great Britain should seize Crete and hand it over to them,
will show how desperate was their case.[183] Nevertheless, some effort
should have been made by a Government which had so often proclaimed
its championship of the legitimist cause. Still more glaring was
the omission of any stipulation for an indemnity for[pg.335]
the House of Orange, now exiled from the Batavian Republic. That
claim, though urged at the outset, found no place in the
preliminaries; and the mingled surprise and contempt felt in the
salons of Paris at the conduct of the British Government is
shown in a semiofficial report sent thence by one of its secret
agents:

“I cannot get it into my head that the British Ministry has
acted in good faith in subscribing to preliminaries of peace,
which, considering the respective position of the parties, would be
harmful to the English people…. People are persuaded in France
that the moderation of England is only a snare put in Bonaparte’s
way, and it is mainly in order to dispel it that our journals have
received the order to make much of the advantages which must accrue
to England from the conquests retained by her; but the journalists
have convinced nobody, and it is said openly that if our European
conquests are consolidated by a general peace, France will, within
ten years, subjugate all Europe, Great Britain included, despite
all her vast dominions in India. Only within the last few days have
people here believed in the sincerity of the English preliminaries
of peace, and they say everywhere that, after having gloriously
sailed past the rocks that Bonaparte’s cunning had placed in its
track, the British Ministry has completely foundered at the mouth
of the harbour. People blame the whole structure of the peace as
betraying marks of feebleness in all that concerns the dignity and
the interests of the King; … and we cannot excuse its neglect of
the royalists, whose interests are entirely set aside in the
preliminaries. Men are especially astonished at England’s
retrocession of Martinique without a single stipulation for the
colonists there, who are at the mercy of a government as rapacious
as it is fickle. All the owners of colonial property are very
uneasy, and do not hide their annoyance against England on this
score.”[184]

This interesting report gives a glimpse into the real thought of
Paris such as is rarely afforded by the tamed or venal Press. As
Bonaparte’s spies enabled him to feel every throb of the French
pulse, he must at once have seen how great was the prestige which
he gained by[pg.336] these first diplomatic successes,
and how precarious was the foothold of the English Ministers on the
slippery grade of concession to which they had been lured.
Addington surely should have remembered that only the strong man
can with safety recede at the outset, and that an act of concession
which, coming from a master mind, is interpreted as one of noble
magnanimity, will be scornfully snatched from a nerveless hand as a
sign of timorous complaisance. But the public statements and the
secret avowals of our leaders show that they wished “to try the
experiment of peace,” now that France had returned to ordinary
political conditions and Jacobinism was curbed by Bonaparte.
“Perhaps,” wrote Castlereagh, “France, satisfied with her recent
acquisitions, will find her interest in that system of internal
improvement which is necessarily connected with peace.”[185] There is no reason for
doubting the sincerity of this statement. Our policy was distinctly
and continuously complaisant: France regained her colonies: she was
not required to withdraw from Switzerland and Holland. Who could
expect, from what was then known of Bonaparte’s character, that a
peace so fraught with glory and profit would not satisfy French
honour and his own ambition?

Peace, then, was an “experiment.” The British Government wished
to see whether France would turn from revolution and war to
agriculture and commerce, whether her young ruler be satisfied with
a position of grandeur and solid power such as Louis XIV. had
rarely enjoyed. Alas! the failure of the experiment was patent to
all save the blandest optimists long before the Preliminaries of
London took form in the definitive Treaty of Amiens. Bonaparte’s
aim now was to keep our Government strictly to the provisional
terms of peace which it had imprudently signed. Even before the
negotiations were opened at Amiens, he ordered Joseph Bonaparte to
listen to no proposal concerning the King of Sardinia and the
ex-Stadholder of Holland,[pg.337] and asserted that the “internal
affairs of the Batavian Republic, of Germany, of Helvetia, and of
the Italian Republics” were “absolutely alien to the discussions
with England.” This implied that England was to be shut out from
Continental politics, and that France was to regulate the affairs
of central and southern Europe. This observance of the letter was,
however, less rigid where French colonial and maritime interests
were at stake. Dextrous feelers were put forth seawards, and it was
only when these were repulsed that the French negotiators encased
themselves in their preliminaries.

The task of reducing those articles to a definitive treaty
devolved, on the British side, on the Marquis Cornwallis, a gouty,
world-weary old soldier, chiefly remembered for the surrender which
ended the American War. Nevertheless, he had everywhere won respect
for his personal probity in the administration of Indian affairs,
and there must also have been some convincing qualities in a
personality which drew from Napoleon at St. Helena the remark: “I
do not believe that Cornwallis was a man of first-rate abilities:
but he had talent, great probity, sincerity, and never broke his
word…. He was a man of honour—a true Englishman.”

Against Lord Cornwallis, and his far abler secretary, Mr. Merry,
were pitted Joseph Bonaparte and his secretaries. The abilities of
the eldest of the Bonapartes have been much underrated. Though he
lacked the masterful force and wide powers of his second brother,
yet at Lunéville Joseph proved himself to be an able
diplomatist, and later on in his tenure of power at Naples and
Madrid he displayed no small administrative gifts. Moreover, his
tact and kindliness kindled in all who knew him a warmth of
friendship such as Napoleon’s sterner qualities rarely inspired.
The one was loved as a man: for the other, even his earlier
acquaintances felt admiration and devotion, but always mingled with
a certain fear of the demi-god that would at times blaze forth.
This was the dread personality that urged Talleyrand and Joseph
Bonaparte to their utmost [pg.338] endeavours and steeled them
against any untoward complaisance at Amiens.

The selection of so honourable a man as Cornwallis afforded no
slight guarantee for the sincerity of our Government, and its
sincerity will stand the test of a perusal of its despatches.
Having examined all those that deal with these negotiations, the
present writer can affirm that the official instructions were in no
respect modified by the secret injunctions: these referred merely
to such delicate and personal topics as the evacuation of Hanover
by Prussian troops and the indemnities to be sought for the House
of Orange and the House of Savoy. The circumstances of these two
dispossessed dynasties were explained so as to show that the former
Dutch Stadholder had a very strong claim on us, as well as on
France and the Batavian Republic; while the championship of the
House of Savoy by the Czar rendered the claims of that ancient
family on the intervention of George III. less direct and personal
than those of the Prince of Orange. Indeed, England would have
insisted on the insertion of a clause to this effect in the
preliminaries had not other arrangements been on foot at Berlin
which promised to yield due compensation to this unfortunate
prince. Doubtless the motives of the British Ministers were good,
but their failure to insert such a clause fatally prejudiced their
case all through the negotiations at Amiens.

The British official declaration respecting Malta was clear and
practical. The island was to be restored to the Knights of the
Order of St. John and placed under the protection of a third Power
other than France and England. But the reconstitution of the Order
was no less difficult than the choice of a strong and disinterested
protecting Power. Lord Hawkesbury proposed that Russia be the
guaranteeing Power. No proposal could have been more reasonable.
The claims of the Czar to the protectorate of the Order had been so
recently asserted by a treaty with the knights that no other
conclusion seemed feasible. And, in order to assuage [pg.339]
the grievances of the islanders and strengthen the rule of the
knights, the British Ministry desired that the natives of Malta
should gain a foothold in the new constitution. The lack of civil
and political rights had contributed so materially to the overthrow
of the Order that no reconstruction of that shattered body could be
deemed intelligent, or even honest, which did not cement its
interests with those of the native Maltese. The First Consul,
however, at once demurred to both these proposals. In the course of
a long interview with Cornwallis at Paris,[186] he adverted to the danger
of bringing Russia’s maritime pressure to bear on Mediterranean
questions, especially as her sovereigns “had of late shown
themselves to be such unsteady politicians.” This of course
referred to the English proclivities of Alexander I., and it is
clear that Bonaparte’s annoyance with Alexander was the first
unsettling influence which prevented the solution of the Maltese
question. The First Consul also admitted to Cornwallis that the
King of Naples, despite his ancient claims of suzerainty over
Malta, could not be considered a satisfactory guarantor, as between
two Great Powers; and he then proposed that the tangle should be
cut by blowing up the fortifications of Valetta.

The mere suggestion of such an act affords eloquent proof of the
difficulties besetting the whole question. To destroy works of vast
extent, which were the bulwark of Christendom against the Barbary
pirates, would practically have involved the handing over of
Valetta to those pests of the Mediterranean; and from Malta as a
new base of operations they could have spread devastation along the
coasts of Sicily and Italy. This was the objection which Cornwallis
at once offered to an[pg.340] other-wise specious proposal: he
had recently received papers from Major-General Pigot at Malta, in
which the same solution of the question was examined in detail. The
British officer pointed out that the complete dismantling of the
fortifications would expose the island, and therefore the coasts of
Italy, to the rovers; yet he suggested a partial demolition, which
seems to prove that the British officers in command at Malta did
not contemplate the retention of the island and the infraction of
the peace.

Our Government, however, disapproved of the destruction of the
fortifications of Valetta as wounding the susceptibilities of the
Czar, and as in no wise rendering impossible the seizure of the
island and the reconstruction of those works by some future
invader. In fact, as the British Ministry now aimed above all at
maintaining good relations with the Czar, Bonaparte’s proposal
could only be regarded as an ingenious device for sundering the
Anglo-Russian understanding. The French Minister at St. Petersburg
was doing his utmost to prevent the rapprochement of the
Czar to the Court of St James, and was striving to revive the
moribund league of the Armed Neutrals. That last offer had “been
rejected in the most peremptory manner and in terms almost
bordering upon derision.” Still there was reason to believe that
the former Anglo-Russian disputes about Malta might be so far
renewed as to bring Bonaparte and Alexander to an understanding.
The sentimental Liberalism of the young Czar predisposed him
towards a French alliance, and his whole disposition inclined him
towards the brilliant opportunism of Paris rather than the frigid
legitimacy of the Court of St. James. The Maltese affair and the
possibility of reopening the Eastern Question were the two sources
of hope to the promoters of a Franco-Russian alliance; for both
these questions appealed to the chivalrous love of adventure and to
the calculating ambition so curiously blent in Alexander’s nature.
Such, then, was the motive which doubtless prompted Bonaparte’s
proposal concerning Valetta; such also were the reasons which
certainly dictated its rejection by Great Britain. [pg.341]

In his interview with the First Consul at Paris, and in the
subsequent negotiations at Amiens with Joseph Bonaparte, the
question of Tobago and England’s money claim for the support of
French prisoners was found to be no less thorny than that of Malta.
The Bonapartes firmly rejected the proposal for the retention of
Tobago by England in lieu of her pecuniary demand. A Government
which neglected to procure the insertion of its claim to Tobago
among the Preliminaries of London could certainly not hope to
regain that island in exchange for a concession to France that was
in any degree disputable. But the two Bonapartes and Talleyrand now
took their stand solely on the preliminaries, and politely waved on
one side the earlier promises of M. Otto as unauthorized and
invalid, They also closely scrutinized the British claim to an
indemnity for the support of French prisoners. Though theoretically
correct, it was open to an objection, which was urged by Bonaparte
and Talleyrand with suave yet incisive irony. They suggested that
the claim must be considered in relation to a counter-claim, soon
to be sent from Paris, for the maintenance of all prisoners taken
by the French from the various forces subsidized by Great Britain,
a charge which “would probably not leave a balance so much in
favour of His [Britannic] Majesty as His Government may have looked
forward to.” This retort was not so terrible as it appeared; for
most of the papers necessary for the making up of the French
counterclaim had been lost or destroyed during the Revolution. Yet
the threat told with full effect on Cornwallis, who thereafter
referred to the British claim as a “hopeless debt.”[187] The officials of Downing
Street drew a distinction between prisoners from armies merely
subsidized by us and those taken from foreign forces actually under
our control; but it is clear that Cornwallis ceased to press the
claim. In fact, the British case was mismanaged from beginning to
end: the accounts for the maintenance of French and Dutch prisoners
were, in the first instance, wrongly drawn up; and there seems to
have been little[pg.342] or no notion of the seriousness of
the counter-claim, which came with all the effect of a volley from
a masked battery, destructive alike to our diplomatic reputation
and to our hope of retaining Tobago.

It is impossible to refer here to all the topics discussed at
Amiens. The determination of the French Government to adopt a
forward colonial and oceanic policy is clearly seen in its
proposals made at the close of the year 1801. They were: (1) the
abolition of salutes to the British flag on the high seas; (2) an
absolute ownership of the eastern and western coasts of
Newfoundland in return for a proposed cession of the isles of St.
Pierre and Miquelon to us—which would have practically ceded
to France in full sovereignty all the best fishing coasts of
that land, with every prospect of settling the interior, in
exchange for two islets devastated by war and then in British
hands; (3) the right of the French to a share in the whale fishery
in those seas; (4) the establishment of a French fishing station in
the Falkland Isles; and (5) the extension of the French districts
around the towns of Yanaon and Mahé in India.[188] To all these demands Lord
Cornwallis opposed an unbending opposition. Weak as our policy had
been on other affairs, it was firm as a rock on all maritime and
Indian questions. In fact, the events to be described in the next
chapter, which led to the consolidation of British power in
Hindostan, would in all probability never have occurred but for the
apprehensions excited by these French demands; and our masterful
proconsul in Bengal, the Marquis Wellesley, could not have pursued
his daring and expensive schemes of conquest, annexation, and
forced alliances, had not the schemes of the First Consul played
into the hands of the soldiers at Calcutta and weakened the
protests of the dividend-hunters of Leadenhall Street.

The persistence of French demands for an increase of influence
in Newfoundland and the West and East Indies, the vastness of her
expedition to Saint Domingo[pg.343] and the
thinly-veiled designs of her Australian expedition (which we shall
notice in the next chapter), all served to awaken the suspicions of
the British Government. The negotiations consequently progressed
but slowly. From the outset they were clogged by the suspicion of
bad faith. Spain and Holland, smarting under the conditions of a
peace which gave to France all the glory and to her allies all the
loss, delayed sending their respective envoys to the conferences at
Amiens, and finally avowed their determination to resist the
surrender of Trinidad and Ceylon. In fact, pressure had to be
exerted from Paris and London before they yielded to the
inevitable. This difficulty was only one of several: there then
remained the questions whether Portugal and Turkey should be
admitted to share in the treaty, as England demanded; or whether
they should sign a separate peace with France. The First Consul
strenuously insisted on the exclusion of those States, though their
interests were vitally affected by the present negotiations, He saw
that a separate treaty with the Sublime Porte would enable him, not
only to extract valuable trading concessions in the Black Sea
trade, but also to cement a good understanding with Russia on the
Eastern Question, which was now being adroitly reopened by French
diplomacy. Against the exclusion of Turkey from the negotiations at
Amiens, Great Britain firmly but vainly protested. In fact,
Talleyrand had bound the Porte to a separate agreement which
promised everything for France and nothing for Turkey, and seemed
to doom the Sublime Porte to certain humiliation and probable
partition.[189]

Then there were the vexed questions of the indemnities claimed
by George III. for the Houses of Orange and of Savoy. In his
interview with Cornwallis, Bonaparte had effusively promised to do
his utmost for the[pg.344] ex-Stadholder, though he refused to
consider the case of the King of Sardinia, who, he averred, had
offended him by appealing to the Czar. The territorial interests of
France in Italy doubtless offered a more potent argument to the
First Consul: after practically annexing Piedmont and dominating
the peninsula, he could ill brook the presence on the mainland of a
king whom he had already sacrificed to his astute and masterful
policy. The case of the Prince of Orange was different. He was a
victim to the triumph of French and democratic influence in the
Dutch Netherlands. George III. felt a deep interest in this
unfortunate prince and made a strong appeal to the better instincts
of Bonaparte on his behalf. Indeed, it is probable that England had
acquiesced in the consolidation of French influence at the Hague,
in the hope that her complaisance would lead the First Consul to
assure him some position worthy of so ancient a House. But though
Cornwallis pressed the Batavian Republic on behalf of its exiled
chief, yet the question was finally adjourned by the XVIIIth clause
of the definitive Treaty of Amiens; and the scion of that famous
House had to take his share in the forthcoming scramble for the
clerical domains of Germany.[190]

For the still more difficult cause of the House of Savoy the
British Government made honest but unavailing efforts, firmly
refusing to recognize the newest creations of Bonaparte in Italy,
namely, the Kingdom of Etruria and the Ligurian Republic, until he
indemnified the House of Savoy. Our recognition was withheld for
the reasons that prompt every bargainer to refuse satisfaction to
his antagonist until an equal concession is accorded. This game was
played by both Powers at Amiens, and with little other result than
mutual exasperation. Yet[pg.345] here, too, the balance of gain
naturally accrued to Bonaparte; for he required the British
Ministry to recognize existing facts in Etruria and Liguria, while
Cornwallis had to champion the cause of exiles and of an order that
seemed for ever to have vanished. To pit the non-existent against
the actual was a task far above the powers of British
statesmanship; yet that was to be its task for the next decade,
while the forces of the living present were to be wielded by its
mighty antagonist. Herein lay the secret of British failures and of
Napoleon’s extraordinary triumphs.

Leaving, for a space, the negotiations at Amiens, we turn to
consider the events which transpired at Lyons in the early weeks of
1802, events which influenced not only the future of Italy, but the
fortunes of Bonaparte.

It will be remembered that, after the French victories of
Marengo and Hohenlinden, Austria agreed to terms of peace whereby
the Cisalpine, Ligurian, Helvetic, and Batavian Republics were
formally recognized by her, though a clause expressly stipulated
that they were to be independent of France. A vain hope! They
continued to be under French tutelage, and their strongholds in the
possession of French troops.

It now remained to legalize French supremacy in the Cisalpine
Republic, which comprised the land between the Ticino and the
Adige, and the Alps and the Rubicon. The new State received a
provisional form of government after Marengo, a small council being
appointed to supervise civil affairs at the capital, Milan. With it
and with Marescalchi, the Cisalpine envoy at Paris, Bonaparte had
concerted a constitution, or rather he had used these men as a
convenient screen to hide its purely personal origin. Having, for
form’s sake, consulted the men whom he had himself appointed, he
now suggested that the chief citizens of that republic should
confer with him respecting their new institutions. His Minister at
Milan thereupon proposed that they should cross the Alps for that
purpose, assembling, not at Paris, where their dependence on the
First Consul’s will might provoke too [pg.346] much comment,
but at Lyons. To that city, accordingly, there repaired some 450 of
the chief men of Northern Italy, who braved the snows of a most
rigorous December, in the hope of consolidating the liberties of
their long-distracted country. And thus was seen the strange
spectacle of the organization of Lombardy, Modena, and the
Legations being effected in one provincial centre of France, while
at another of her cities the peace of Europe and the fortunes of
two colonial empires were likewise at stake. Such a conjunction of
events might well impress the imagination of men, bending the
stubborn will of the northern islanders, and moulding the Italian
notables to complete complaisance. And yet, such power was there in
the nascent idea of Italian nationality, that Bonaparte’s
proposals, which, in his absence, were skilfully set forth by
Talleyrand, met with more than one rebuff from the Consulta at
Lyons.

Bitterly it opposed the declaration that the Roman Catholic
religion was the religion of the Cisalpine Republic and must be
maintained by a State budget. Only the first part of this proposal
could be carried: so keen was the opposition to the second part
that, as a preferable plan, property was set apart for the support
of the clergy; and clerical discipline was subjected to the State,
on terms somewhat similar to those of the French Concordat.[191]

Secular affairs gave less trouble. The apparent success of the
French constitution furnished a strong motive for adopting one of a
similar character for the Italian State; and as the proposed
institutions had been approved at Milan, their acceptance by a
large and miscellaneous body was a foregone conclusion. Talleyrand
also took the most unscrupulous care that the affair of the
Presidency should be judiciously settled. On December 31st, 1801,
he writes to Bonaparte from Lyons:

“The opinion of the Cisalpines seems not at all decided as to
the choice to be made: they will gladly receive the man[pg.347]
whom you nominate: a President in France and a Vice-President at
Milan would suit a large number of them.”

Four days later he confidently assures the First Consul:

“They will do what you want without your needing even to show
your desire. What they think you desire will immediately become
law.”[192]

The ground having been thus thoroughly worked, Bonaparte and
Josephine, accompanied by a brilliant suite, arrived at Lyons on
January 11th, and met with an enthusiastic reception. Despite the
intense cold, followed by a sudden thaw, a brilliant series of
fêtes, parades, and receptions took place; and several
battalions of the French Army of Egypt, which had recently been
conveyed home on English ships, now passed in review before their
chief. The impressionable Italians could not mistake the aim of
these demonstrations; and, after general matters had been arranged
by the notables, the final measures were relegated to a committee
of thirty. The desirability of this step was obvious, for urgent
protests had already been raised in the Consulta against the
appointment of a foreigner as President of the new State. When a
hubbub arose on this burning topic:

“Some officers of the regiments in garrison at Lyons appeared in
the hall and imposed silence upon all parties. Notwithstanding
this, Count Melzi was actually chosen President by the majority of
the Committee of Thirty; but he declined the honour, and suggested
in significant terms that, to enable him to render any service to
the country, the committee had better fix upon General Bonaparte as
their Chief Magistrate. This being done, Bonaparte immediately
appointed Count Melzi Vice-President.”[193]

Bonaparte’s determination to fill this important[pg.348]
position is clearly seen in his correspondence. On the 2nd and 4th
of Pluviôse (January 22nd and 24th), he writes from
Lyons:

“All the principal affairs of the Consulta are settled. I count
on being back at Paris in the course of the decade.”

“To-morrow I shall review the troops from Egypt. On the 6th [of
Pluviôse] all the business of the Consulta will be finished,
and I shall probably set out on my journey on the 7th.”

The next day, 5th Pluviôse, sees the accomplishment of his
desires:

“To-day I have reviewed the troops on the Place Bellecour; the
sun shone as it does in Floréal. The Consulta has named a
committee of thirty individuals, which has reported to it that,
considering the domestic and foreign affairs of the Cisalpine, it
was indispensable to let me discharge the first magistracy, until
circumstances permit and I judge it suitable to appoint a
successor.”

These extracts prove that the acts of the Consulta could be
planned beforehand no less precisely than the movements of the
soldiery, and that even so complex a matter as the voting of a
constitution and the choice of its chief had to fall in with the
arrangements of this methodizing genius. Certainly civilization had
progressed since the weary years when the French people groped
through mists and waded in blood in order to gain a perfect polity:
that precious boon was now conferred on a neighbouring people in so
sure a way that the plans of their benefactor could be infallibly
fixed and his return to Paris calculated to the hour.

The final address uttered by Bonaparte to the Italian notables
is remarkable for the short, sharp sentences, which recall the
tones of the parade ground. Passing recent events in rapid review,
he said, speaking in his mother tongue:

“…Every effort had been made to dismember you: the protection
of France won the day: you have been recognized[pg.349] at
Lunéville. One-fifth larger than before, you are now more
powerful, more consolidated, and have wider hopes. Composed of six
different nations, you will be now united under a constitution the
best possible for your social and material condition. … The
selections I have made for your chief offices have been made
independently of all idea of party or feeling of locality. As for
that of President, I have found no one among you with sufficient
claims on public opinion, sufficiently free from local feelings,
and who had rendered great enough services to his country, to
intrust it to him…. Your people has only local feelings: it must
now rise to national feelings.”

In accordance with this last grand and prophetic remark, the
name Italian was substituted for that of Cisalpine: and thus, for
the first time since the Middle Ages, there reappeared on the map
of Europe that name, which was to evoke the sneers of diplomatists
and the most exalted patriotism of the century. If Bonaparte had
done naught else, he would deserve immortal glory for training the
divided peoples of the peninsula for a life of united activity.

The new constitution was modelled on that of France; but the
pretence of a democratic suffrage was abandoned. The right of
voting was accorded to three classes, the great proprietors, the
clerics and learned men, and the merchants. These, meeting in their
several “Electoral Colleges,” voted for the members of the
legislative bodies; a Tribunal was also charged with the
maintenance of the constitution. By these means Bonaparte
endeavoured to fetter the power of the reactionaries no less than
the anti-clerical fervour of the Italian Jacobins. The blending of
the new and the old which then began shows the hand of the master
builder, who neither sweeps away materials merely because they are
old, nor rejects the strength that comes from improved methods of
construction: and, however much we may question the
disinterestedness of his motives in this great enterprise, there
can be but one opinion as to the skill of the methods and the
beneficence of the results in Italy.[194]

[pg.350] The first step in the process of
Italian unification had now been taken at Lyons. A second soon
followed. The affairs of the Ligurian Republic were in some
confusion; and an address came from Genoa begging that their
differences might be composed by the First Consul. The spontaneity
of this offer may well be questioned, seeing that Bonaparte found
it desirable, in his letter of February 18th, 1802, to assure the
Ligurian authorities that they need feel no disquietude as to the
independence of their republic. Bonaparte undertook to alter their
constitution and nominate their Doge.

That the news of the events at Lyons excited the liveliest
indignation in London is evident from Hawkesbury’s despatch of
February 12th, 1802, to Cornwallis:

“The proceedings at Lyons have created the greatest alarm in
this country, and there are many persons who were pacifically
disposed, who since this event are desirous of renewing the war. It
is impossible to be surprised at this feeling when we consider the
inordinate ambition, the gross breach of faith, and the inclination
to insult Europe manifested by the First Consul on this occasion.
The Government here are desirous of avoiding to take notice of
these proceedings, and are sincerely desirous to conclude the
peace, if it can be obtained on terms consistent with our
honour.”

Why the Government should have lagged behind the far surer
instincts of English public opinion it is difficult to say.
Hawkesbury’s despatch of four days later supplies an excuse for his
contemptible device of pretending not to see this glaring violation
of the Treaty of Lunéville. Referring to the events at
Lyons, he writes:

“Extravagant and unjustifiable as they are in themselves, [they]
must have led us to believe that the First Consul would[pg.351]
have been more anxious than ever to have closed his account with
this country.”

Doubtless that was the case, but only on condition that England
remained passive while French domination was extended over all
neighbouring lands. If our Ministers believed that Bonaparte feared
the displeasure of Austria, they were completely in error. Thanks
to the utter weakness of the European system, and the rivalry of
Austria and Prussia, he was now able to concentrate his
ever-increasing power and prestige on the negotiations at Amiens,
which once more claim our attention.

Far from being sated by the prestige gained at Lyons, he seemed
to grow more exacting with victory. Moreover, he had been cut to
the quick by some foolish articles of a French
émigré named Peltier, in a paper published at
London: instead of treating them with the contempt they deserved,
he magnified these ravings of a disappointed exile into an event of
high policy, and fulminated against the Government which allowed
them. In vain did Cornwallis object that the Addington Cabinet
could not venture on the unpopular act of curbing freedom of the
Press in Great Britain. The First Consul, who had experienced no
such difficulty in France, persisted now, as a year later, in
considering every uncomplimentary reference to himself as an
indirect and semiofficial attack.

To these causes we may attribute the French demands of February
4th: contradicting his earlier proposal for a temporary Neapolitan
garrison of Malta, Bonaparte now absolutely refused either to grant
that necessary protection to the weak Order of St. John, or to join
Great Britain in an equal share of the expenses—£20,000
a year—which such a garrison would entail. The astonishment
and indignation aroused at Downing Street nearly led to an
immediate rupture of the negotiations; and it needed all the
patience of Cornwallis and the suavity of Joseph Bonaparte to
smooth away the asperities caused by Napoleon’s direct
intervention. It needs only a [pg.352] slight acquaintance
with the First Consul’s methods of thought and expression to
recognize in the Protocol of February 4th the incisive speech of an
autocrat confident in his newly-consolidated powers and irritated
by the gibes of Peltier.[195]

The good sense of the two plenipotentiaries at Amiens before
long effected a reconciliation. Hawkesbury, writing from Downing
Street, warned Cornwallis that if a rupture were to take place it
must not be owing to “any impatience on our part”: and he, in his
turn, affably inquired from Joseph Bonaparte whether he had any
more practicable plan than that of a Neapolitan garrison, which he
had himself proposed. No plan was forthcoming other than that of a
garrison of 1,000 Swiss mercenaries; and as this was open to grave
objections, the original proposal was finally restored. On its
side, the Court of St. James still refused to blow up the
fortifications at Valetta; and rather than destroy those works,
England had already offered that the independence of Malta should
be guaranteed by the Great Powers—Great Britain, France,
Austria, Russia, Spain, and Prussia: to this arrangement France
soon assented. Later on we demanded that the Neapolitan garrison
should remain in Malta for three years after the evacuation of the
island by the British troops; whereas France desired to limit the
period to one year. To this Cornwallis finally assented, with the
proviso that, “if the Order of St. John shall not have raised a
sufficient number of men, the Neapolitan troops shall remain until
they shall be relieved by an adequate force, to be agreed upon by
the guaranteeing Powers.” The question of the garrison having been
arranged, other details gave less trouble, and the Maltese question
was settled in the thirteen conditions added to Clause X. of the
definitive treaty.

Though this complex question was thus adjusted by March 17th,
other matters delayed a settlement. [pg.353]

Hawkesbury still demanded a definite indemnity for the Prince of
Orange, but Cornwallis finally assented to Article XVIII. of the
treaty, which vaguely promised “an adequate compensation.”
Cornwallis also persuaded his chief to waive his claims for the
direct participation of Turkey in the treaty. The British demand
for an indemnity for the expense of supporting French prisoners was
to be relegated to commissioners—who never met. Indeed, this
was the only polite way of escaping from the untenable position
which our Government had heedlessly taken upon this topic.

It is clear from the concluding despatches of Cornwallis that he
was wheedled by Joseph Bonaparte into conceding more than the
British Government had empowered him to do; and, though the “secret
and most confidential” despatch of March 22nd cautioned him against
narrowing too much the ground of a rupture, if a rupture should
still occur, yet three days later, and after the receipt of this
despatch
, he signed the terms of peace with Joseph Bonaparte,
and two days later with the other signatory Powers.[196] It may well be doubted
whether peace would ever have been signed but for the skill of
Joseph Bonaparte in polite cajolery and the determination of
Cornwallis to arrive at an understanding. In any case the final act
of signature was distinctly the act, not of the British Government,
but of its plenipotentiary.

[pg.354] That fact is confirmed by his
admission, on March 28th, that he had yielded where he was ordered
to remain inflexible. At St. Helena, Napoleon also averred that
after Cornwallis had definitely pledged himself to sign the treaty
as it stood on the night of March 24th, he received instructions in
a contrary sense from Downing Street; that nevertheless he held
himself bound by his promise and signed the treaty on the following
day, observing that his Government, if dissatisfied, might refuse
to ratify it, but that, having pledged his word, he felt bound to
abide by it. This story seems consonant with the whole behaviour of
Cornwallis, so creditable to him as a man, so damaging to him as a
diplomatist. The later events of the negotiation aroused much
annoyance at Downing Street, and the conduct of Cornwallis met with
chilling disapproval.

The First Consul, on the other hand, showed his appreciation of
his brother’s skill with unusual warmth; for when they appeared
together at the opera in Paris, he affectionately thrust his elder
brother to the front of the State box to receive the plaudits of
the audience at the advent of a definite peace. That was surely the
purest and noblest joy which the brothers ever tasted.

With what feelings of pride, not unmixed with awe, must the
brothers have surveyed their career. Less than nine years had
elapsed since their family fled from Corsica, and landed on the
coast of Provence, apparently as bankrupt in their political hopes
as in their material fortunes. Thrice did the fickle goddess cast
Napoleon to the ground in the first two years of his new life, only
that his wondrous gifts and sublime self-confidence might tower
aloft the more conspicuously, bewildering alike the malcontents of
Paris, the generals of the old Empire, the peoples of the Levant,
and the statesmen of Britain. Of all these triumphs assuredly the
last was not the least. The Peace of Amiens left France the
arbitress of Europe, and, by restoring to her all her lost
colonies, it promised to place her in the van of the oceanic and
colonizing peoples. [pg.355]


CHAPTER XV


A FRENCH COLONIAL EMPIRE

ST. DOMINGO—LOUISIANA—INDIA—AUSTRALIA

“Il n’y a rien dans l’histoire du monde de comparable aux forces
navales de l’Angleterre, à l’étendue et à la
richesse de son commerce, à la masse de ses dettes, de ses
défenses, de ses moyens, et à la fragilité des
bases sur lesquelles repose l’édifice immense de sa
fortune.”—BARON MALOUET, Considérations historiques
sur l’Empire de la Mer
.

There are abundant reasons for thinking that Napoleon valued the
Peace of Amiens as a necessary preliminary to the restoration of
the French Colonial Empire. A comparison of the dates at which he
set on foot his oceanic schemes will show that they nearly all had
their inception in the closing months of 1801 and in the course of
the following year. The sole important exceptions were the
politico-scientific expedition to Australia, the ostensible purpose
of which insured immunity from the attacks of English cruisers even
in the year 1800, and the plans for securing French supremacy in
Egypt, which had been frustrated in 1801 and were, to all
appearance, abandoned by the First Consul according to the
provisions of the Treaty of Amiens. The question whether he really
relinquished his designs on Egypt is so intimately connected with
the rupture of the Peace of Amiens that it will be more fitly
considered in the following chapter. It may not, however, be out of
place to offer some proofs as to the value which Bonaparte set on
the valley of the Nile and the Isthmus of Suez. A letter from a spy
at Paris, preserved in the [pg.356] archives of our
Foreign Office, and dated July 10th, 1801, contains the following
significant statement with reference to Bonaparte: “Egypt, which is
considered here as lost to France, is the only object which
interests his personal ambition and excites his revenge.” Even at
the end of his days, he thought longingly of the land of the
Pharaohs. In his first interview with the governor of St. Helena,
the illustrious exile said emphatically: “Egypt is the most
important country in the world.” The words reveal a keen perception
of all the influences conducive to commercial prosperity and
imperial greatness. Egypt, in fact, with the Suez Canal, which his
imagination always pictured as a necessary adjunct, was to be the
keystone of that arch of empire which was to span the oceans and
link the prairies of the far west to the teeming plains of India
and the far Austral Isles.

The motives which impelled Napoleon to the enterprises now to be
considered were as many-sided as the maritime ventures themselves.
Ultimately, doubtless, they arose out of a love of vast
undertakings that ministered at once to an expanding ambition and
to that need of arduous administrative toils for which his mind
ever craved in the heyday of its activity. And, while satiating the
grinding powers of his otherwise morbidly restless spirit, these
enterprises also fed and soothed those imperious, if unconscious,
instincts which prompt every able man of inquiring mind to reclaim
all possible domains from the unknown or the chaotic. As Egypt had,
for the present at least, been reft from his grasp, he turned
naturally to all other lands that could be forced to yield their
secrets to the inquirer, or their comforts to the benefactors of
mankind. Only a dull cynicism can deny this motive to the man who
first unlocked the doors of Egyptian civilization; and it would be
equally futile to deny to him the same beneficent aims with regard
to the settlement of the plains of the Mississippi, and the coasts
of New Holland.

The peculiarities of the condition of France furnished another
powerful impulse towards colonization. In the [pg.357]
last decade her people had suffered from an excess of mental
activity and nervous excitement. From philosophical and political
speculation they must be brought back to the practical and prosaic;
and what influence could be so healthy as the turning up of new
soil and other processes that satisfy the primitive instincts? Some
of these, it was true, were being met by the increasing peasant
proprietary in France herself. But this internal development,
salutary as it was, could not appease the restless spirits of the
towns or the ambition of the soldiery. Foreign adventures and
oceanic commerce alone could satisfy the Parisians and open up new
careers for the Prætorian chiefs, whom the First Consul alone
really feared.

Nor were these sentiments felt by him alone. In a paper which
Talleyrand read to the Institute of France in July, 1797, that
far-seeing statesman had dwelt upon the pacifying influences
exerted by foreign commerce and colonial settlements on a too
introspective nation. His words bear witness to the keenness of his
insight into the maladies of his own people and the sources of
social and political strength enjoyed by the United States, where
he had recently sojourned. Referring to their speedy recovery from
the tumults of their revolution, he said: “The true Lethe after
passing through a revolution is to be found in the opening out to
men of every avenue of hope.—Revolutions leave behind them a
general restlessness of mind, a need of movement.” That need was
met in America by man’s warfare against the forest, the flood, and
the prairie. France must therefore possess colonies as intellectual
and political safety-valves; and in his graceful, airy style he
touched on the advantages offered by Egypt, Louisiana, and West
Africa, both for their intrinsic value and as opening the door of
work and of hope to a brain-sick generation.

Following up this clue, Bonaparte, at a somewhat later date,
remarked the tendency of the French people, now that the
revolutionary strifes were past, to settle down contentedly on
their own little plots; and he[pg.358] emphasized the need
of a colonial policy such as would widen the national life. The
remark has been largely justified by events; and doubtless he
discerned in the agrarian reforms of the Revolution an influence
unfavourable to that racial dispersion which, under wise guidance,
builds up an oceanic empire. The grievances of the ancien
régime
had helped to scatter on the shores of the St.
Lawrence the seeds of a possible New France. Primogeniture was ever
driving from England her younger sons to found New Englands and
expand the commerce of the motherland. Let not France now rest at
home, content with her perfect laws and with the conquest of her
“natural frontiers.” Let her rather strive to regain the first
place in colonial activity which the follies of Louis XV. and the
secular jealousy of Albion had filched from her. In the effort she
would extend the bounds of civilization, lay the ghost of
Jacobinism, satisfy military and naval adventures, and
unconsciously revert to the ideas and governmental methods of the
age of le grand monarque.

The French possessions beyond the seas had never shrunk to a
smaller area than in the closing years of the late war with
England. The fact was confessed by the First Consul in his letter
of October 7th, 1801, to Decrès, the Minister for the Navy
and the Colonies: “Our possessions beyond the sea, which are now in
our power, are limited to Saint Domingo, Guadeloupe, the Isle of
France (Mauritius), the Isle of Bourbon, Senegal, and Guiana.”
After rendering this involuntary homage to the prowess of the
British navy, Bonaparte proceeded to describe the first measures
for the organization of these colonies: for not until March 25th,
1802, when the definitive treaty of peace was signed, could the
others be regained by France.


First in importance came the re-establishment of French
authority in the large and fertile island of Hayti, or St. Domingo.
It needs an effort of the imagination for the modern reader to
realize the immense [pg.i359] importance of the West Indian
islands at the beginning of the century, whose close found them
depressed and half bankrupt. At the earlier date, when the name
Australia was unknown, and the half-starved settlement in and
around Sydney represented the sole wealth of that isle of
continent; when the Cape of Good Hope was looked on only as a port
of call; when the United States numbered less than five and a half
million souls, and the waters of the Mississippi rolled in
unsullied majesty past a few petty Spanish stations—the
plantations of the West Indies seemed the unfailing mine of
colonial industry and commerce. Under the ancien
régime
, the trade of the French portion of San Domingo
is reported to have represented more than half of her oceanic
commerce. But during the Revolution the prosperity of that colony
reeled under a terrible blow.

The hasty proclamation of equality between whites and blacks by
the French revolutionists, and the refusal of the planters to
recognize that decree as binding, led to a terrible servile revolt,
which desolated the whole of the colony. Those merciless strifes
had, however, somewhat abated under the organizing power of a man,
in whom the black race seemed to have vindicated its claims to
political capacity. Toussaint l’Ouverture had come to the front by
sheer sagacity and force of character. By a deft mixture of force
and clemency, he imposed order on the vapouring crowds of negroes:
he restored the French part of the island to comparative order and
prosperity; and with an army of 20,000 men he occupied the Spanish
portion. In this, as in other matters, he appeared to act as the
mandatory of France; but he looked to the time when France, beset
by European wars, would tacitly acknowledge his independence. In
May, 1801, he made a constitution for the island, and declared
himself governor for life, with power to appoint his successor.
This mimicry of the consular office, and the open vaunt that he was
the “Bonaparte of the Antilles,” incensed Bonaparte; and the haste
with which, on the day after the Preliminaries of London, he [pg.360] prepared to overthrow this
contemptible rival, tells its own tale.

Yet Corsican hatred was tempered with Corsican guile. Toussaint
had requested that the Haytians should be under the protection of
their former mistress. Protection was the last thing that Bonaparte
desired; but he deemed it politic to flatter the black chieftain
with assurances of his personal esteem and gratitude for the “great
services which you have rendered to the French people. If its flag
floats over St. Domingo it is due to you and your brave
blacks”—a reference to Toussaint’s successful resistance to
English attempts at landing. There were, it is true, some points in
the new Haytian constitution which contravened the sovereign rights
of France, but these were pardonable in the difficult circumstances
which had pressed on Toussaint: he was now, however, invited to
amend them so as to recognize the complete sovereignty of the
motherland and the authority of General Leclerc, whom Bonaparte
sent out as captain-general of the island. To this officer, the
husband of Pauline Bonaparte, the First Consul wrote on the same
day that there was reported to be much ferment in the island
against Toussaint, that the obstacles to be overcome would
therefore be much less formidable than had been feared, provided
that activity and firmness were used. In his references to the
burning topic of slavery, the First Consul showed a similar
reserve. The French Republic having abolished it, he could not, as
yet, openly restore an institution flagrantly opposed to the Rights
of Man. Ostensibly therefore he figured as the champion of
emancipation, assuring the Haytians in his proclamation of November
8th, 1801, that they were all free and all equal in the sight of
God and of the French Republic: “If you are told, ‘These forces are
destined to snatch your liberty from you,’ reply, ‘The Republic has
given us our liberty: it will not allow it to be taken from us.'”
Of a similar tenor was his public declaration a fortnight later,
that at St. Domingo and Guadeloupe everybody was free and [pg.361] would remain free. Very different
were his private instructions. On the last day of October he
ordered Talleyrand to write to the British Government, asking for
their help in supplying provisions from Jamaica to this expedition
destined to “destroy the new Algiers being organized in American
waters”; and a fortnight later he charged him to state his resolve
to destroy the government of the blacks at St. Domingo; that if he
had to postpone the expedition for a year, he would be “obliged to
constitute the blacks as French”; and that “the liberty of the
blacks, if recognized by the Government, would always be a support
for the Republic in the New World.” As he was striving to cajole
our Government into supporting his expedition, it is clear that in
the last enigmatic phrase he was bidding for that support by the
hint of a prospective restoration of slavery at St. Domingo. A
comparison of his public and private statements must have produced
a curious effect on the British Ministers, and many of the
difficulties during the negotiations at Amiens doubtless sprang out
of their knowledge of his double-dealing in the West Indies.

The means at the First Consul’s disposal might have been
considered sufficient to dispense with these paltry devices; for
when the squadrons of Brest, Lorient, Rochefort, and Toulon had
joined their forces, they mustered thirty-two ships of the line and
thirty-one frigates, with more than 20,000 troops on board. So
great, indeed, was the force as to occasion strong remonstrances
from the British Government, and a warning that a proportionately
strong fleet would be sent to watch over the safety of our West
Indies.[197] The size of the French
armada and the warnings which Toussaint received from Europe
induced that wily dictator to adopt stringent precautionary
measures. He persuaded[pg.362] the blacks that the French were
about to enslave them once more, and, raising the spectre of
bondage, he quelled sedition, ravaged the maritime towns, and
awaited the French in the interior, in confident expectation that
yellow fever would winnow their ranks and reduce them to a level
with his own strength.

His hopes were ultimately realized, but not until he himself
succumbed to the hardihood of the French attack. Leclerc’s army
swept across the desolated belt with an ardour that was redoubled
by the sight of the mangled remains of white people strewn amidst
the negro encampments, and stormed Toussaint’s chief stronghold at
Crête-à-Pierrot. The dictator and his factious
lieutenants thereupon surrendered (May 8th, 1802), on condition of
their official rank being respected—a stipulation which both
sides must have regarded as unreal and impossible. The French then
pressed on to secure the subjection of the whole island before the
advent of the unhealthy season, which Toussaint eagerly awaited. It
now set in with unusual virulence; and in a few days the conquerors
found their force reduced to 12,000 effectives. Suspecting
Toussaint’s designs, Leclerc seized him. He was empowered to do so
by Bonaparte’s orders of March 16th, 1802:

“Follow your instructions exactly, and as soon as you have done
with Toussaint, Christopher, Dessalines, and the chief brigands,
and the masses of the blacks are disarmed, send to the continent
all the blacks and the half-castes who have taken part in the civil
troubles.”

Toussaint was hurried off to France, where he died a year later
from the hardships to which he was exposed at the fort of Joux
among the Juras.

Long before the cold of a French winter claimed the life of
Toussaint, his antagonist fell a victim to the sweltering heats of
the tropics. On November 2nd, 1802, Leclerc succumbed to the
unhealthy climate and to his ceaseless anxieties. In the Notes
dictated at St. Helena, Napoleon submitted Leclerc’s memory to
[pg.363] some strictures for his
indiscretion in regard to the proposed restoration of slavery. The
official letters of that officer expose the injustice of the
charge. The facts are these. After the seeming submission of St.
Domingo, the First Consul caused a decree to be secretly passed at
Paris (May 20th, 1802), which prepared to re-establish slavery in
the West Indies; but Decrès warned Leclerc that it was not
for the present to be applied to St. Domingo unless it seemed to be
opportune. Knowing how fatal any such proclamation would be,
Leclerc suppressed the decree; but General Richepanse, who was now
governor of the island of Guadeloupe, not only issued the decree,
but proceeded to enforce it with rigour. It was this which caused
the last and most desperate revolts of the blacks, fatal alike to
French domination and to Leclerc’s life. His successor, Rochambeau,
in spite of strong reinforcements of troops from France and a
policy of the utmost rigour, succeeded no better. In the island of
Guadeloupe the rebels openly defied the authority of France; and,
on the renewal of war between England and France, the remains of
the expedition were for the most part constrained to surrender to
the British flag or to the insurgent blacks. The island recovered
its so-called independence; and the sole result of Napoleon’s
efforts in this sphere was the loss of more than twenty generals
and some 30,000 troops.

The assertion has been repeatedly made that the First Consul
told off for this service the troops of the Army of the Rhine, with
the aim of exposing to the risks of tropical life the most
republican part of the French forces. That these furnished a large
part of the expeditionary force cannot be denied; but if his design
was to rid himself of political foes, it is difficult to see why he
should not have selected Moreau, Masséna, or Augereau,
rather than Leclerc. The fact that his brother-in-law was
accompanied by his wife, Pauline Bonaparte, for whom venomous
tongues asserted that Napoleon cherished a more than brotherly
affection, [pg.364] will suffice to refute the slander.
Finally, it may be remarked that Bonaparte had not hesitated to
subject the choicest part of his Army of Italy and his own special
friends to similiar risks in Egypt and Syria. He never hesitated to
sacrifice thousands of lives when a great object was at stake; and
the restoration of the French West Indian Colonies might well seem
worth an army, especially as St. Domingo was not only of immense
instrinsic value to France in days when beetroot sugar was unknown,
but was of strategic importance as a base of operations for the
vast colonial empire which the First Consul proposed to rebuild in
the basin of the Mississippi.


The history of the French possessions on the North American
continent could scarcely be recalled by ardent patriots without
pangs of remorse. The name Louisiana, applied to a vast territory
stretching up the banks of the Mississippi and the Missouri,
recalled the glorious days of Louis XIV., when the French flag was
borne by stout voyageurs up the foaming rivers of Canada and
the placid reaches of the father of rivers. It had been the
ambition of Montcalm to connect the French stations on Lake Erie
with the forts of Louisiana; but that warrior-statesman in the
West, as his kindred spirit, Dupleix, in the East, had fallen on
the evil days of Louis XV., when valour and merit in the French
colonies were sacrificed to the pleasures and parasites of
Versailles. The natural result followed. Louisiana was yielded up
to Spain in 1763, in order to reconcile the Court of Madrid to
cessions required by that same Peace of Paris. Twenty years later
Spain recovered from England the provinces of eastern and western
Florida; and thus, at the dawn of the nineteenth century, the red
and yellow flag waved over all the lands between California, New
Orleans, and the southern tip of Florida.[198] [pg.365]

Many efforts were made by France to regain her old Mississippi
province; and in 1795, at the break up of the First Coalition, the
victorious Republic pressed Spain to yield up this territory, where
the settlers were still French at heart. Doubtless the weak King of
Spain would have yielded; but his chief Minister, Godoy, clung
tenaciously to Louisiana, and consented to cede only the Spanish
part of St. Domingo—a diplomatic success which helped to earn
him the title of the Prince of the Peace. So matters remained until
Talleyrand, as Foreign Minister, sought to gain Louisiana from
Spain before it slipped into the horny fists of the
Anglo-Saxons.

That there was every prospect of this last event was the
conviction not only of the politicians at Washington, but also of
every iron-worker on the Ohio and of every planter on the
Tennessee. Those young but growing settlements chafed against the
restraints imposed by Spain on the river trade of the lower
Mississippi—the sole means available for their exports in
times when the Alleghanies were crossed by only two tracks worthy
the name of roads. In 1795 they gained free egress to the Gulf of
Mexico and the right of bonding their merchandise in a special
warehouse at New Orleans. Thereafter the United States calmly
awaited the time when racial vigour and the exigencies of commerce
should yield to them the possession of the western prairies and the
little townships of Arkansas and New Orleans. They reckoned without
taking count of the eager longing of the French for their former
colony and the determination of Napoleon to give effect to this
honourable sentiment.

In July, 1800, when his negotiations with the United[pg.366]
States were in good train, the First Consul sent to Madrid
instructions empowering the French Minister there to arrange a
treaty whereby France should receive Louisiana in return for the
cession of Tuscany to the heir of the Duke of Parma. This young man
had married the daughter of Charles IV. of Spain; and, for the
aggrandizement of his son-in-law, that roi fainéant,
was ready, nay eager, to bargain away a quarter of a continent; and
he did so by a secret convention signed at St. Ildefonso on October
7th, 1800.

But though Charles rejoiced over this exchange, Godoy, who was
gifted with some insight into the future, was determined to
frustrate it. Various events occurred which enabled this wily
Minister, first to delay, and then almost to prevent, the odious
surrender. Chief among these was the certainty that the transfer
from weak hands to strong hands would be passionately resented by
the United States; and until peace with England was fully assured,
and the power of Toussaint broken, it would be folly for the First
Consul to risk a conflict with the United States. That they would
fight rather than see the western prairies pass into the First
Consul’s hands was abundantly manifest. It is proved by many
patriotic pamphlets. The most important of these—”An Address
to the Government of the United States on the Cession of Louisiana
to the French,” published at Philadelphia in 1802—quoted
largely from a French brochure by a French Councillor of
State. The French writer had stated that along the Mississippi his
countrymen would find boundless fertile prairies, and as for the
opposition of the United States—”a nation of pedlars and
shopkeepers”—that could be crushed by a French alliance with
the Indian tribes. The American writer thereupon passionately
called on his fellow-citizens to prevent this transfer: “France is
to be dreaded only, or chiefly, on the Mississippi. The Government
must take Louisiana before it passes into her hands. The iron is
now hot: command us to rise as one man and strike.” These and other
like protests at last stirred [pg.367] the placid
Government at Washington; and it bade the American Minister at
Paris to make urgent remonstrances, the sole effect of which was to
draw from Talleyrand the bland assurance that the transfer had not
been seriously contemplated.[199]

By the month of June, 1802, all circumstances seemed to smile on
Napoleon’s enterprise: England had ratified the Peace of Amiens,
Toussaint had delivered himself up to Leclerc: France had her
troops strongly posted in Tuscany and Parma, and could, if
necessary, forcibly end the remaining scruples felt at Madrid;
while the United States, with a feeble army and a rotting navy,
were controlled by the most peaceable and Franco-phil of their
presidents, Thomas Jefferson. The First Consul accordingly ordered
an expedition to be prepared, as if for the reinforcement of
Leclerc in St. Domingo, though it was really destined for New
Orleans; and he instructed Talleyrand to soothe or coerce the Court
of Madrid into the final act of transfer. The offer was therefore
made by the latter (June 19th) in the name of the First Consul that
in no case would Louisiana ever be alienated to a Third
Power
. When further delays supervened, Bonaparte, true to his
policy of continually raising his demands, required that Eastern
and Western Florida should also be ceded to him by Spain, on
condition that the young King of Etruria (for so Tuscany was now to
be styled) should regain his father’s duchy of Parma.[200]

A word of explanation must here find place as to this singular
proposal. Parma had long been under French control; and, in March,
1801, by the secret Treaty of Madrid, the ruler of that duchy,
whose death seemed imminent, was to resign his claims thereto,
provided that his son should gain Etruria—as had been already
provided for at St. Ildefonso and Lunéville. The duke was,
however, allowed to keep his duchy until his death,[pg.368]
which occurred on October 9th, 1802; and it is stated by our envoy
in Paris to have been hastened by news of that odious bargain.[201] His death now furnished
Bonaparte with a good occasion for seeking to win an immense area
in the New World at the expense of a small Italian duchy, which his
troops could at any time easily overrun. This consideration seems
to have occurred even to Charles IV.; he refused to barter the
Floridas against Parma. The re-establishment of his son-in-law in
his paternal domains was doubtless desirable, but not at the cost
of so exacting a heriot as East and West Florida.

From out this maze of sordid intrigues two or three facts
challenge our attention. Both Bonaparte and Charles IV. regarded
the most fertile waste lands then calling for the plough as fairly
exchanged against half a million of Tuscans; but the former feared
the resentment of the United States, and sought to postpone a
rupture until he could coerce them by overwhelming force. It is
equally clear that, had he succeeded in this enterprise, France
might have gained a great colonial empire in North America
protected from St. Domingo as a naval and military base, while that
island would have doubly prospered from the vast supplies poured
down the Mississippi; but this success he would have bought at the
expense of a rapprochement between the United States and
their motherland, such as a bitter destiny was to postpone to the
end of the century.

The prospect of an Anglo-American alliance might well give pause
even to Napoleon. Nevertheless, he resolved to complete this vast
enterprise, which, if successful, would have profoundly affected
the New World and the relative importance of the French and English
peoples. The Spanish officials at New Orleans, in pursuance of
orders from Madrid, now closed the lower Mississippi to vessels of
the United States (October, 1802). At once a furious outcry arose
in the States against an act which not only violated their treaty
rights, but[pg.369] foreshadowed the coming grip of the
First Consul. For this outburst he was prepared: General Victor was
at Dunkirk, with five battalions and sixteen field-pieces, ready to
cross the Atlantic, ostensibly for the relief of Leclerc, but
really in order to take possession of New Orleans.[202] But his plan was foiled by
the sure instincts of the American people, by the disasters of the
St. Domingo expedition, and by the restlessness of England under
his various provocations. Jefferson, despite his predilections for
France, was compelled to forbid the occupation of Louisiana: he
accordingly sent Monroe to Paris with instructions to effect a
compromise, or even to buy outright the French claims on that land.
Various circumstances favoured this mission. In the first week of
the year 1803 Napoleon received the news of Leclerc’s death and the
miserable state of the French in St. Domingo; and as the tidings
that he now received from Egypt, Syria, Corfu, and the East
generally, were of the most alluring kind, he tacitly abandoned his
Mississippi enterprise in favour of the oriental schemes which were
closer to his heart. In that month of January he seems to have
turned his gaze from the western hemisphere towards Turkey, Egypt,
and India. True, he still seemed to be doing his utmost for the
occupation of Louisiana, but only as a device for sustaining the
selling price of the western prairies.

When the news of this change of policy reached the ears of
Joseph and Lucien Bonaparte, it aroused their bitterest opposition.
Lucien plumed himself on having struck the bargain with Spain which
had secured that vast province at the expense of an Austrian
archduke’s[pg.370] crown; and Joseph knew only too
well that Napoleon was freeing himself in the West in order to be
free to strike hard in Europe and the East. The imminent rupture of
the Peace of Amiens touched him keenly: for that peace was his
proudest achievement. If colonial adventures must be sought, let
them be sought in the New World, where Spain and the United States
could offer only a feeble resistance, rather than in Europe and
Asia, where unending war must be the result of an aggressive
policy.

At once the brothers sought an interview with Napoleon. He
chanced to be in his bath, a warm bath perfumed with scents, where
he believed that tired nature most readily found recovery. He
ordered them to be admitted, and an interesting family discussion
was the result. On his mentioning the proposed sale, Lucien at once
retorted that the Legislature would never consent to this
sacrifice. He there touched the wrong chord in Napoleon’s nature:
had he appealed to the memories of le grand monarque and of
Montcalm, possibly he might have bent that iron will; but the
mention of the consent of the French deputies roused the spleen of
the autocrat, who, from amidst the scented water, mockingly bade
his brother go into mourning for the affair, which he, and he
alone, intended to carry out. This gibe led Joseph to threaten that
he would mount the tribune in the Chambers and head the opposition
to this unpatriotic surrender. Defiance flashed forth once more
from the bath; and the First Consul finally ended their bitter
retorts by spasmodically rising as suddenly falling backwards, and
drenching Joseph to the skin. His peals of scornful laughter, and
the swooning of the valet, who was not yet fully inured to these
family scenes, interrupted the argument of the piece; but, when
resumed a little later, à sec, Lucien wound up by
declaring that, if he were not his brother, he would be his enemy.
“My enemy! That is rather strong,” exclaimed Napoleon. “You my
enemy! I would break you, see, like this box”—and he dashed
his snuff-box on the carpet. It did [pg.371] not break: but the
portrait of Josephine was detached and broken. Whereupon Lucien
picked up the pieces and handed them to his brother, remarking: “It
is a pity: meanwhile, until you can break me, it is your wife’s
portrait that you have broken.”[203]

To Talleyrand, Napoleon was equally unbending: summoning him on
April 11th, he said:

“Irresolution and deliberation are no longer in season. I
renounce Louisiana. It is not only New Orleans that I cede: it is
the whole colony, without reserve; I know the price of what I
abandon. I have proved the importance I attach to this province,
since my first diplomatic act with Spain had the object of
recovering it. I renounce it with the greatest regret: to attempt
obstinately to retain it would be folly. I direct you to negotiate
the affair.”[204]

After some haggling with Monroe, the price agreed on for this
territory was 60,000,000 francs, the United States also covenanting
to satisfy the claims which many of their citizens had on the
French treasury. For this paltry sum the United States gained a
peaceful title to the debatable lands west of Lake Erie and to the
vast tracts west of the Mississippi. The First Consul carried out
his threat of denying to the deputies of France any voice in this
barter. The war with England sufficed to distract their attention;
and France turned sadly away from the western prairies, which her
hardy sons had first opened up, to fix her gaze, first on the
Orient, and thereafter on European conquests. No more was heard of
Louisiana, and few references were permitted to the disasters in
St. Domingo; for Napoleon abhorred any mention of a coup
manqué
, and strove to banish from the imagination of
France those dreams of a trans-Atlantic Empire which had drawn him,
as they were destined sixty years later to draw his nephew, to the
verge of war with[pg.372] the rising republic of the New
World. In one respect, the uncle was more fortunate than the
nephew. In signing the treaty with the United States, the First
Consul could represent his conduct, not as a dexterous retreat from
an impossible situation, but as an act of grace to the Americans
and a blow to England. “This accession of territory,” he said,
“strengthens for ever the power of the United States, and I have
just given to England a maritime rival that sooner or later will
humble her pride.”[205]


In the East there seemed to be scarcely the same field for
expansion as in the western hemisphere. Yet, as the Orient had ever
fired the imagination of Napoleon, he was eager to expand the
possessions of France in the Indian Ocean. In October, 1801, these
amounted to the Isle of Bourbon and the Isle of France; for the
former French possessions in India, namely, Pondicherry,
Mahé, Karikal, Chandernagore, along with their factories at
Yanaon, Surat, and two smaller places, had been seized by the
British, and were not to be given back to France until six months
after the definitive treaty of peace was signed. From these scanty
relics it seemed impossible to rear a stable fabric: yet the First
Consul grappled with the task. After the cessation of hostilities,
he ordered Admiral Gantheaume with four ships of war to show the
French flag in those seas, and to be ready in due course to take
over the French settlements in India. Meanwhile he used his utmost
endeavours in the negotiations at Amiens to gain an accession of
land for Pondicherry, such as would make it a possible base for
military enterprise. Even before those negotiations began he
expressed to Lord Cornwallis his desire for such an extension; and
when the British plenipotentiary urged the cession of Tobago to
Great Britain, he offered to exchange it for an[pg.373]
establishment or territory in India.[206] Herein the First Consul
committed a serious tactical blunder; for his insistence on this
topic and his avowed desire to negotiate direct with the Nabob
undoubtedly aroused the suspicions of our Government.

Still greater must have been their concern when they learnt that
General Decaen was commissioned to receive back the French
possessions in India; for that general in 1800 had expressed to
Bonaparte his hatred of the English, and had begged, even if he had
to wait ten years, that he might be sent where he could fight them,
especially in India. As was his wont, Bonaparte said little at the
time; but after testing Decaen’s military capacity, he called him
to his side at midsummer, 1802, and suddenly asked him if he still
thought about India. On receiving an eager affirmative, he said,
“Well, you will go.” “In what capacity?” “As captain-general: go to
the Minister of Marine and of the Colonies and ask him to
communicate to you the documents relating to this expedition.” By
such means did Bonaparte secure devoted servants. It is scarcely
needful to add that the choice of such a man only three months
after the signature of the Treaty of Amiens proves that the First
Consul only intended to keep that peace as long as his forward
colonial policy rendered it desirable.[207]

Meanwhile our Governor-General, Marquis Wellesley, was
displaying an activity which might seem to be dictated by knowledge
of Bonaparte’s designs. There was, indeed, every need of vigour.
Nowhere had French and British interests been so constantly in
collision as in India. In 1798 France had intrigued with Tippoo
Sahib at Seringapatam, and arranged a treaty for the purpose of
expelling the British nation from India. When in 1799 French hopes
were dashed by Arthur Wellesley’s capture of that city and the
death of Tippoo, there still remained[pg.374] some prospect of
overthrowing British supremacy by uniting the restless Mahratta
rulers of the north and centre, especially Scindiah and Holkar, in
a powerful confederacy. For some years their armies, numbering some
60,000 men, had been drilled and equipped by French adventurers,
the ablest and most powerful of whom was M. Perron. Doubtless it
was with the hope of gaining their support that the Czar Paul and
Bonaparte had in 1800 formed the project of invading India by way
of Persia. And after the dissipation of that dream, there still
remained the chance of strengthening the Mahratta princes so as to
contest British claims with every hope of success. Forewarned by
the home Government of Bonaparte’s eastern designs, our able and
ambitious Governor-General now prepared to isolate the Mahratta
chieftains, to cut them off from all contact with France, and, if
necessary, to shatter Scindiah’s army, the only formidable native
force drilled by European methods.

Such was the position of affairs when General Decaen undertook
the enterprise of revivifying French influences in India.

The secret instructions which he received from the First Consul,
dated January 15th, 1803, were the following:

“To communicate with the peoples or princes who are most
impatient under the yoke of the English Company…. To send home a
report six months after his arrival in India, concerning all
information that he shall have collected, on the strength, the
position, and the feeling of the different peoples of India, as
well as on the strength and position of the different English
establishments; … his views, and hopes that he might have of
finding support, in case of war, so as to be able to maintain
himself in the Peninsula…. Finally, as one must reason on the
hypothesis that we should not be masters of the sea and could hope
for slight succour,”

Decaen is to seek among the French possessions or elsewhere a
place serving as a point d’appui, where in the last resort
he could capitulate and thus gain the means [pg.375] of
being transported to France with arms and baggage. Of this point
d’appui
he will

“strive to take possession after the first months … whatever
be the nation to which it belongs, Portuguese, Dutch, or
English…. If war should break out between England and France
before the 1st of Vendémiaire, Year XIII. (September 22nd,
1804), and the captain general is warned of it before receiving the
orders of the Government, he has carte blanche to fall back
on the Ile de France and the Cape, or to remain in India…. It is
now considered impossible that we should have war with England
without dragging in Holland. One of the first cares of the
captain-general will be to gain control over the Dutch, Portuguese,
and Spanish establishments, and of their resources. The
captain-general’s mission is at first one of observation, on
political and military topics, with the small forces that he takes
out, and an occupation of comptoirs for our commerce: but
the First Consul, if well informed by him, will perhaps be able
some day to put him in a position to acquire that great glory which
hands down the memory of men beyond the lapse of centuries.”[208]

Had these instructions been known to English statesmen, they
would certainly have ended the peace which was being thus
perfidiously used by the First Consul for the destruction of our
Indian Empire. But though their suspicions were aroused by the
departure of Decaen’s expedition and by the activity of French
agents in India, yet the truth remained half hidden, until, at a
later date, the publication of General Decaen’s papers shed a flood
of light on Napoleon’s policy.

Owing to various causes, the expedition did not set sail from
Brest until the beginning of March, 1803. The date should be
noticed. It proves that at this time Napoleon judged that a rupture
of peace was not imminent; and when he saw his miscalculation, he
sought to delay the war with England as long as possible in order
to allow time for Decaen’s force at least to reach the Cape,
then[pg.376] in the hands of the Dutch. The
French squadron was too weak to risk a fight with an English fleet;
it comprised only four ships of war, two transports, and a few
smaller vessels, carrying about 1,800 troops.[209] The ships were under the
command of Admiral Linois, who was destined to be the terror of our
merchantmen in eastern seas. Decaen’s first halt was at the Cape,
which had been given back by us to the Dutch East India Company on
February 21st, 1803. The French general found the Dutch officials
in their usual state of lethargy: the fortifications had not been
repaired, and many of the inhabitants, and even of the officials
themselves, says Decaen, were devoted to the English. After
surveying the place, doubtless with a view to its occupation as the
point d’appui hinted at in his instructions, he set sail on
the 27th of May, and arrived before Pondicherry on the 11th of
July.[210]

In the meantime important events had transpired which served to
wreck not only Decaen’s enterprise, but the French influence in
India. In Europe the flames of war had burst forth, a fact of which
both Decaen and the British officials were ignorant; but the
Governor of Fort St. George (Madras), having, before the 15th of
June, “received intelligence which appeared to indicate the
certainty of an early renewal of hostilities between His Majesty
and France,” announced that he must postpone the restitution of
Pondicherry to the French, until he should have the authority of
the Governor-General for such action.[211] [pg.377]

The Marquis Wellesley was still less disposed to any such
restitution. French intervention in the affairs of Switzerland,
which will be described later on, had so embittered Anglo-French
relations that on October the 17th, 1802, Lord Hobart, our Minister
of War and for the Colonies, despatched a “most secret” despatch,
stating that recent events rendered it necessary to postpone this
retrocession. At a later period Wellesley received contrary orders,
instructing him to restore French and Dutch territories; but he
judged that step to be inopportune considering the gravity of
events in the north of India. So active was the French propaganda
at the Mahratta Courts, and so threatening were their armed
preparations, that he redoubled his efforts for the consolidation
of British supremacy. He resolved to strike at Scindiah, unless he
withdrew his southern army into his own territories; and, on
receiving an evasive answer from that prince, who hoped by
temporizing to gain armed succours from France, he launched the
British forces against him. Now was the opportunity for Arthur
Wellesley to display his prowess against the finest forces of the
East; and brilliantly did the young warrior display it. The
victories of Assaye in September, and of Argaum in November,
scattered the southern Mahratta force, but only after desperate
conflicts that suggested how easily a couple of Decaen’s battalions
might have turned the scales of war.

Meanwhile, in the north, General Lake stormed Aligarh, and drove
Scindiah’s troops back to Delhi. Disgusted at the incapacity and
perfidy that surrounded him, Perron threw up his command; and
another conflict near Delhi yielded that ancient seat of Empire to
our trading Company. In three months the results of the toil of
Scindiah, the restless ambition of Holkar, [pg.378] the training of
European officers, and the secret intrigues of Napoleon, were all
swept to the winds.

[Illustration (missing):
FRENCH MAP OF THE SOUTH OF AUSTRALIA, 1807]

Wellesley now annexed the land around Delhi and Agra, besides
certain coast districts which cut off the Mahrattas from the sea,
also stipulating for the complete exclusion of French agents from
their States. Perron was allowed to return to France; and the
brusque reception accorded him from Bonaparte may serve to measure
the height of the First Consul’s hopes, the depth of his
disappointment, and his resentment against a man who was daunted by
a single disaster.[212]

Meanwhile it was the lot of Decaen to witness, in inglorious
inactivity, the overthrow of all his hopes. Indeed, he barely
escaped the capture which Wellesley designed for his whole force,
as soon as he should hear of the outbreak of war in Europe; but by
secret and skilful measures all the French ships, except one
transport, escaped to their appointed rendezvous, the Ile de
France. Enraged by these events, Decaen and Linois determined to
inflict every possible injury on their foes. The latter soon swept
from the eastern seas British merchantmen valued at a million
sterling, while the general ceased not to send emissaries into
India to encourage the millions of natives to shake off the yoke of
“a few thousand English.”

These officers effected little, and some of them were handed
over to the English authorities by the now obsequious potentates.
Decaen also endeavoured to carry out the First Consul’s design of
occupying strategic points in the Indian Ocean. In the autumn of
1803 he sent a fine cruiser to the Imaum of Muscat, to induce him
to cede a station for commercial purposes at that port. But
Wellesley, forewarned by our agent at[pg.379] Bagdad, had made a
firm alliance with the Imaum, who accordingly refused the request
of the French captain. The incident, however, supplies another link
in the chain of evidence as to the completeness of Napoleon’s
oriental policy, and yields another proof of the vigour of our
great proconsul at Calcutta, by whose foresight our Indian Empire
was preserved and strengthened.[213]

Bonaparte’s enterprises were by no means limited to well-known
lands. The unknown continent of the Southern Seas appealed to his
imagination, which pictured its solitudes transformed by French
energy into a second fatherland. Australia, or New Holland, as it
was then called, had long attracted the notice of French explorers,
but the English penal settlements at and near Sydney formed the
only European establishment on the great southern island at the
dawn of the nineteenth century.

Bonaparte early turned his eyes towards that land. On his voyage
to Egypt he took with him the volumes in which Captain Cook
described his famous discoveries; and no sooner was he firmly
installed as First Consul than he planned with the Institute of
France a great French expedition to New Holland. The full text of
the plan has never been published: probably it was suppressed or
destroyed; and the sole public record relating to it is contained
in the official account of the expedition published at the French
Imperial Press in 1807.[214] According to this
description, the aim was solely geographical and scientific. The
First Consul and the Institute of France desired that the ships
should proceed to Van Diemen’s Land, explore its rivers, and then
complete the survey of the south coast of the continent, so as
to[pg.380] see whether behind the islands of
the Nuyts Archipelago there might be a channel connecting with the
Gulf of Carpentaria, and so cutting New Holland in half. They were
then to sail west to “Terre Leeuwin,” ascend the Swan River,
complete the exploration of Shark’s Bay and the north-western
coasts, and winter in Timor or Amboyne. Finally, they were to coast
along New Guinea and the Gulf of Carpentaria, and return to France
in 1803.

In September, 1800, the ships, having on board twenty-three
scientific men, set sail from Havre under the command of Commodore
Baudin. They received no molestation from English cruisers, it
being a rule of honour to give Admiralty permits to all members of
genuinely scientific and geographical parties. Nevertheless, even
on its scientific side, this splendidly-equipped expedition
produced no results comparable with those achieved by Lieutenant
Bass or by Captain Flinders. The French ships touched at the Ile de
France, and sailed thence for Van Diemen’s Land. After spending a
long time in the exploration of its coasts and in collecting
scientific information, they made for Sydney in order to repair
their ships and gain relief for their many invalids. Thence, after
incidents which will be noticed presently, they set sail in
November, 1802, for Bass Strait and the coast beyond. They seem to
have overlooked the entrance to Port Phillip—a discovery
effected by Murray in 1801, but not made public till three years
later—and failed to notice the outlet of the chief Australian
river, which is obscured by a shallow lake.

There they were met by Captain Flinders, who, on H.M.S.
“Investigator,” had been exploring the coast between Cape Leeuwin
and the great gulfs which he named after Lords St. Vincent and
Spencer. Flinders was returning towards Sydney, when, in the long
desolate curve of the bay which he named from the incident
Encounter Bay, he saw the French ships. After brief and guarded
intercourse the explorers separated, the French proceeding to
survey the gulfs whence the “Investigator” had just sailed; while
Flinders, after a[pg.381] short stay at Sydney and the
exploration of the northern coast and Torres Strait, set out for
Europe.[215]

Apart from the compilation of the most accurate map of Australia
which had then appeared, and the naming of several features on its
coasts—e.g., Capes Berrouilli and Gantheaume, the Bays
of Rivoli and of Lacépède, and the Freycinet
Peninsula, which are still retained—the French expedition
achieved no geographical results of the first importance.

Its political aims now claim attention. A glance at the
accompanying map will show that, under the guise of being an
emissary of civilization, Commodore Baudin was prepared to claim
half the continent for France. Indeed, his final inquiry at Sydney
about the extent of the British claims on the Pacific coast was so
significant as to elicit from Governor King the reply that the
whole of Van Diemen’s Land and of the coast from Cape Howe on the
south of the mainland to Cape York on the north was British
territory. King also notified the suspicious action of the French
Commander to the Home Government;[pg.382] and when the French
sailed away to explore the coast of southern and central Australia
he sent a ship to watch their proceedings. When, therefore,
Commodore Baudin effected a landing on King Island, the Union Jack
was speedily hoisted and saluted by the blue-jackets of the British
vessel; for it was rumoured that French officers had said that King
Island would afford a good station for the command of Bass Strait
and the seizure of British ships. This was probably mere gossip.
Baudin in his interviews with Governor King at Sydney disclaimed
any intention of seizing Van Diemen’s Land; but he afterwards
stated that he did not know what were the plans of the French
Government with regard to that island
.[216]

Long before this dark saying could be known at Westminster, the
suspicions of our Government had been aroused; and, on February
13th, 1803, Lord Hobart penned a despatch to Governor King bidding
him to take every precaution against French annexations, and to
form settlements in Van Diemen’s Land and at Port Phillip. The
station of Risden was accordingly planted on the estuary of the
Derwent, a little above the present town of Hobart; while on the
shores of Port Phillip another expedition sent out from the mother
country sought, but for the present in vain, to find a suitable
site. The French cruise therefore exerted on the fortunes of the
English and French peoples an influence such as has frequently
accrued from their colonial rivalry: it spurred on the island Power
to more vigorous efforts than she would otherwise have put forth,
and led to the discomfiture of her continental rival. The plans of
Napoleon for the acquisition of Van Diemen’s Land and the middle of
Australia had an effect like that which the ambition of Montcalm,
Dupleix, Lally, and Perron has exerted on the ultimate destiny of
many a vast and fertile territory. [pg.383]

Still, in spite of the destruction of his fleet at Trafalgar,
Napoleon held to his Australian plans. No fact, perhaps, is more
suggestive of the dogged tenacity of his will than his order to
Péron and Freycinet to publish through the Imperial Press at
Paris an exhaustive account of their Australian voyage, accompanied
by maps which claimed half of that continent for the tricolour
flag. It appeared in 1807, the year of Tilsit and of the plans for
the partition of Portugal and her colonies between France and
Spain. The hour seemed at last to have struck for the assertion of
French supremacy in other continents, now that the Franco-Russian
alliance had durably consolidated it in Europe. And who shall say
that, but for the Spanish Rising and the genius of Wellington, a
vast colonial empire might not have been won for France, had
Napoleon been free to divert his energies away from this “old
Europe” of which he professed to be utterly weary?

His whole attitude towards European and colonial politics
revealed a statesmanlike appreciation of the forces that were to
mould the fortunes of nations in the nineteenth century. He saw
that no rearrangement of the European peoples could be permanent.
They were too stubborn, too solidly nationalized, to bear the yoke
of the new Charlemagne. “I am come too late,” he once exclaimed to
Marmont; “men are too enlightened, there is nothing great left to
be done.” These words reveal his sense of the artificiality of his
European conquests. His imperial instincts could find complete
satisfaction only among the docile fate-ridden peoples of Asia,
where he might unite the functions of an Alexander and a Mahomet:
or, failing that, he would carve out an empire from the vast
southern lands, organizing them by his unresting powers and ruling
them as œkist and as despot. This task would possess a
permanence such as man’s conquests over Nature may always enjoy,
and his triumphs over his fellows seldom or never. The political
reconstruction of Europe was at best one of an infinite number of
such changes, always progressing and [pg.384] never completed;
while the peopling of new lands and the founding of States belonged
to that highest plane of political achievement wherein schemes of
social beneficence and the dictates of a boundless ambition could
maintain an eager and unending rivalry. While a strictly European
policy could effect little more than a raking over of
long-cultivated parterres, the foundation of a new colonial empire
would be the turning up of the virgin soil of the limitless
prairie.

If we inquire by the light of history why these grand designs
failed, the answer must be that they were too vast fitly to consort
with an ambitious European policy. His ablest adviser noted this
fundamental defect as rapidly developing after the Peace of Amiens,
when “he began to sow the seeds of new wars which, after
overwhelming Europe and France, were to lead him to his ruin.” This
criticism of Talleyrand on a man far greater than himself, but who
lacked that saving grace of moderation in which the diplomatist
excelled, is consonant with all the teachings of history. The
fortunes of the colonial empires of Athens and Carthage in the
ancient world, of the Italian maritime republics, of Portugal and
Spain, and, above all, the failure of the projects of Louis XIV.
and Louis XV. serve to prove that only as the motherland enjoys a
sufficiency of peace at home and on her borders can she send forth
in ceaseless flow those supplies of men and treasure which are the
very life-blood of a new organism. That beneficent stream might
have poured into Napoleon’s Colonial Empire, had not other claims
diverted it into the barren channels of European warfare. The same
result followed as at the time of the Seven Years’ War, when the
double effort to wage great campaigns in Germany and across the
oceans sapped the strength of France, and the additions won by
Dupleix and Montcalm fell away from her flaccid frame.

Did Napoleon foresee a similar result? His conduct in regard to
Louisiana and in reference to Decaen’s expedition proves that he
did, but only when it was too late. As soon as he saw that his
policy was about to provoke [pg.385] another war with
Britain long before he was ready for it, he decided to forego his
oceanic schemes and to concentrate his forces on his European
frontiers. The decision was dictated by a true sense of imperial
strategy. But what shall we say of his sense of imperial diplomacy?
The foregoing narrative and the events to be described in the next
chapters prove that his mistake lay in that overweening belief in
his own powers and in the pliability of his enemies which was the
cause of his grandest triumphs and of his unexampled overthrow.
[pg.386]


CHAPTER XVI


NAPOLEON’S INTERVENTIONS

War, said St. Augustine, is but the transition from a lower to a
higher state of peace. The saying is certainly true for those wars
that are waged in defence of some great principle or righteous
cause. It may perhaps be applied with justice to the early
struggles of the French revolutionists to secure their democratic
Government against the threatened intervention of monarchical
States. But the danger of vindicating the cause of freedom by armed
force has never been more glaringly shown than in the struggles of
that volcanic age. When democracy had gained a sure foothold in the
European system, the war was still pushed on by the triumphant
republicans at the expense of neighbouring States, so that, even
before the advent of Bonaparte, their polity was being strangely
warped by the influence of military methods of rule. The brilliance
of the triumphs won by that young warrior speedily became the
greatest danger of republican France; and as the extraordinary
energy developed in her people by recent events cast her feeble
neighbours to the ground, Europe cowered away before the
ever-increasing bulk of France. In their struggles after democracy
the French finally reverted to the military type of Government,
which accords with many of the cherished instincts of their race:
and the military-democratic compromise embodied in Napoleon endowed
that people with the twofold force of national pride and of
conscious strength springing from their new institutions.

With this was mingled contempt for neighbouring [pg.387]
peoples who either could not or would not gain a similar
independence and prestige. Everything helped to feed this
self-confidence and contempt for others. The venerable fabric of
the Holy Roman Empire was rocking to and fro amidst the spoliations
of its ecclesiastical lands by lay princes, in which its former
champions, the Houses of Hapsburg and Hohenzollern, were the most
exacting of the claimants. The Czar, in October, 1801, had come to
a profitable understanding with France concerning these
“secularizations.” A little later France and Russia began to draw
together on the Eastern Question in a way threatening to Turkey and
to British influence in the Levant.[217] In fact, French diplomacy
used the partition of the German ecclesiastical lands and the
threatened collapse of the Ottoman power as a potent means of
busying the Continental States and leaving Great Britain isolated.
Moreover, the great island State was passing through ministerial
and financial difficulties which robbed her of all the fruits of
her naval triumphs and made her diplomacy at Amiens the
laughing-stock of the world. When monarchical ideas were thus
discredited, it was idle to expect peace. The struggling upwards
towards a higher plane had indeed begun; democracy had effected a
lodgment in Western Europe; but the old order in its bewildered
gropings after some sure basis had not yet touched bottom on that
rock of nationality which was to yield a new foundation for
monarchy amidst the strifes of the nineteenth century. Only when
the monarchs received the support of their French-hating subjects
could an equilibrium of force and of enthusiasms yield the
long-sought opportunity for a durable peace.[218]

[pg.388] The negotiations at Amiens had
amply shown the great difficulty of the readjustment of European
affairs. If our Ministers had manifested their real feelings about
Napoleon’s presidency of the Italian Republic, war would certainly
have broken forth. But, as has been seen, they preferred to assume
the attitude of the ostrich, the worst possible device both for the
welfare of Europe and the interests of Great Britain; for it
convinced Napoleon that he could safely venture on other
interventions; and this he proceeded to do in the affairs of Italy,
Holland, and Switzerland.

On September 21st, 1802, appeared a senatus consultum
ordering the incorporation of Piedmont in France. This important
territory, lessened by the annexation of its eastern parts to the
Italian Republic, had for five months been provisionally
administered by a French general as a military district of France.
Its definite incorporation in the great Republic now put an end to
all hopes of restoration of the House of Savoy. For the King of
Sardinia, now an exile in his island, the British Ministry had made
some efforts at Amiens; but, as it knew that the Czar and the First
Consul had agreed on offering him some suitable indemnity, the hope
was cherished that the new sovereign, Victor Emmanuel I., would be
restored to his mainland possessions. That hope was now at an end.
In vain did Lord Whitworth, our ambassador at Paris, seek to help
the Russian envoy to gain a fit indemnity. Sienna and its lands
were named, as if in derision; and though George III. and the Czar
ceased not to press the claims of the House of Savoy, yet no more
tempting offer came from Paris,[pg.389] except a hint that
some part of European Turkey might be found for him; and the young
ruler nobly refused to barter for the petty Siennese, or for some
Turkish pachalic, his birthright to the lands which, under a
happier Victor Emmanuel, were to form the nucleus of a United
Italy.[219] A month after the
absorption of Piedmont came the annexation of Parma. The heir to
that duchy, who was son-in-law to the King of Spain, had been
raised to the dignity of King of Etruria; and in return for this
aggrandizement in Europe, Charles IV. bartered away to France the
whole of Louisiana. Nevertheless, the First Consul kept his troops
in Parma, and on the death of the old duke in October, 1802, Parma
and its dependencies were incorporated in the French Republic.

The naval supremacy of France in the Mediterranean was also
secured by the annexation of the Isle of Elba with its excellent
harbour of Porto Ferrajo. Three deputies from Elba came to Paris to
pay their respects to their new ruler. The Minister of War was
thereupon charged to treat them with every courtesy, to entertain
them at dinner, to give them 3,000 francs apiece, and to hint that
on their presentation to Bonaparte they might make a short speech
expressing the pleasure of their people at being united with
France. By such deft rehearsals did this master in the art of
scenic displays weld Elba on to France and France to himself.

Even more important was Bonaparte’s intervention in Switzerland.
The condition of that land calls for some explanation. For wellnigh
three centuries the Switzers had been grouped in thirteen cantons,
which differed widely in character and constitution. The Central or
Forest Cantons still retained the old Teutonic custom of regulating
their affairs in their several folk-moots, at which every
householder appeared fully armed. Elsewhere the confederation had
developed less admirable customs, and the richer lowlands
especially were under the hereditary control of rich burgher
families. There[pg.390] was no constitution binding these
States in any effective union. Each of the cantons claimed a
governmental sovereignty that was scarcely impaired by the
deliberations of the Federal Diet. Besides these sovereign States
were others that held an ill-defined position as allies; among
these were Geneva, Basel, Bienne, Saint Gall, the old imperial city
of Mühlhausen in Alsace, the three Grisons, the principality
of Neufchâtel, and Valais on the Upper Rhone. Last came the
subject-lands, Aargau, Thurgau, Ticino, Vaud, and others, which
were governed in various degrees of strictness by their cantonal
overlords. Such was the old Swiss Confederacy: it somewhat
resembled that chaotic Macedonian league of mountain clans,
plain-dwellers, and cities, which was so profoundly influenced by
the infiltration of Greek ideas and by the masterful genius of
Philip. Switzerland was likewise to be shaken by a new political
influence, and thereafter to be controlled by the greatest
statesman of the age.

On this motley group of cantons and districts the French
Revolution exerted a powerful influence; and when, in 1798, the
people of Vaud strove to throw off the yoke of Berne, French
troops, on the invitation of the insurgents, invaded Switzerland,
quelled the brave resistance of the central cantons, and ransacked
the chief of the Swiss treasuries. After the plunderers came the
constitution-mongers, who forthwith forced on Switzerland democracy
of the most French and geometrical type: all differences between
the sovereign cantons, allies, and subject-lands were swept away,
and Helvetia was constituted as an indivisible
republic—except Valais, which was to be independent, and
Geneva and Mühlhausen, which were absorbed by France. The
subject districts and non-privileged classes benefited considerably
by the social reforms introduced under French influence; but a
constitution recklessly transferred from Paris to Berne could only
provoke loathing among a people that never before had submitted to
foreign dictation. Moreover, the new order of things violated the
most elementary [pg.391] needs of the Swiss, whose racial
and religious instincts claimed freedom of action for each district
or canton.

Of these deep-seated feelings the oligarchs of the plains, no
less than the democrats of the Forest Cantons, were now the
champions; while the partisans of the new-fangled democracy were
held up to scorn as the supporters of a cast-iron centralization.
It soon became clear that the constitution of 1798 could be
perpetuated only by the support of the French troops quartered on
that unhappy land; for throughout the years 1800 and 1801 the
political see-saw tilted every few months, first in favour of the
oligarchic or federal party, then again towards their unionist
opponents. After the Peace of Lunéville, which recognized
the right of the Swiss to adopt what form of government they
thought fit, some of their deputies travelled to Paris with the
draft of a constitution lately drawn up by the Chamber at Berne, in
the hope of gaining the assent of the First Consul to its
provisions and the withdrawal of French troops. They had every
reason for hope: the party then in power at Berne was that which
favoured a centralized democracy, and their plenipotentiary in
Paris, a thorough republican named Stapfer, had been led to hope
that Switzerland would now be allowed to carve out its own destiny.
What, then, was his surprise to find the First Consul increasingly
enamoured of federalism. The letters written by Stapfer to the
Swiss Government at this time are highly instructive.[220]

On March 10th, 1801, he wrote:

“What torments us most is the cruel uncertainty as to the real
aims of the French Government. Does it want to federalize us in
order to weaken us and to rule more surely by our divisions: or
does it really desire our independence and welfare, and is its
delay only the result of its doubts as to the true wishes of the
Helvetic nation?”

Stapfer soon found that the real cause of delay was the[pg.392] non-completion of the cession of
Valais, which Bonaparte urgently desired for the construction of a
military road across the Simplon Pass; and as the Swiss refused
this demand, matters remained at a standstill. “The whole of Europe
would not make him give up a favourite scheme,” wrote Stapfer on
April 10th; “the possession of Valais is one of the matters closest
to his heart.”

The protracted pressure of a French army of occupation on that
already impoverished land proved irresistible; and some important
modifications of the Swiss project of a constitution, on which the
First Consul insisted, were inserted in the new federal compact of
May, 1801. Switzerland was now divided into seventeen cantons; and
despite the wish of the official Swiss envoys for a strongly
centralized government, Bonaparte gave large powers to the cantonal
authorities. His motives in this course of action have been
variously judged. In giving greater freedom of movement to the
several cantons, he certainly adopted the only statesmanlike
course: but his conduct during the negotiation, his retention of
Valais, and the continued occupation of Switzerland by his troops,
albeit in reduced numbers, caused many doubts as to the sincerity
of his desire for a final settlement.

The unionist majority at Berne soon proceeded to modify his
proposals, which they condemned as full of defects and
contradictions; while the federals strove to keep matters as they
were. In the month of October their efforts succeeded, thanks to
the support of the French ambassador and soldiery; they dissolved
the Assembly, annulled its recent amendments; and their influence
procured for Reding, the head of the oligarchic party, the office
of Landamman, or supreme magistrate. So reactionary, however, were
their proceedings, that the First Consul recalled the French
general as a sign of his displeasure at his help recently offered
to the federals. Their triumph was brief: while their chiefs were
away at Easter, 1802, the democratic unionists effected another
coup d’état—it was the fourth—and
promulgated one more constitution. This change seems also to have
[pg.393] been brought about with the
connivance of the French authorities:[221] their refusal to listen to
Stapfer’s claims for a definite settlement, as well as their
persistent hints that the Swiss could not by themselves arrange
their own affairs, argued a desire to continue the epoch of
quarterly coups d’état.

The victory of the so-called democrats at Berne now brought the
whole matter to the touch. They appealed to the people in the first
Swiss plébiscite, the precursor of the famous
referendum. It could now be decided without the interference
of French troops; for the First Consul had privately declared to
the new Landamman, Dolder, that he left it to his Government to
decide whether the foreign soldiery should remain as a support or
should evacuate Switzerland.[222] After many searchings of
heart, the new authorities decided to try their fortunes
alone—a response which must have been expected at Paris,
where Stapfer had for months been urging the removal of the French
forces. For the first time since the year 1798 Switzerland was
therefore free to declare her will. The result of the
plébiscite was decisive enough, 72,453 votes being
cast in favour of the latest constitution, and 92,423 against it.
Nothing daunted by this rebuff, and, adopting a device which the
First Consul had invented for the benefit of Dutch liberty, the
Bernese leaders declared that the 167,172 adult voters who had
[pg.394] not voted at all must reckon as
approving the new order of things. The flimsiness of this pretext
was soon disclosed. The Swiss had had enough of electioneering
tricks, hole-and-corner revolutions, and paper compacts. They
rushed to arms; and if ever Carlyle’s appeal away from ballot-boxes
and parliamentary tongue-fencers to the primæval mights of
man
can be justified, it was in the sharp and decisive
conflicts of the early autumn of 1802 in Switzerland. The troops of
the central authorities, marching forth from Berne to quell the
rising ferment, sustained a repulse at the foot of Mont Pilatus, as
also before the walls of Zürich; and, the revolt of the
federals ever gathering force, the Helvetic authorities were driven
from Berne to Lausanne. There they were planning flight across the
Lake of Geneva to Savoy, when, on October 15th, the arrival of
Napoleon’s aide-de-camp, General Rapp, with an imperious
proclamation dismayed the federals and promised to the discomfited
unionists the mediation of the First Consul for which they had
humbly pleaded.[223]

Napoleon had apparently viewed the late proceedings in
Switzerland with mingled feelings of irritation and amused
contempt. “Well, there you are once more in a Revolution” was his
hasty comment to Stapfer at a diplomatic reception shortly after
Easter; “try and get tired of all that.” It is difficult, however,
to believe that so keen-sighted a statesman could look forward to
anything but commotions for a land that was being saddled with an
impracticable constitution, and whence the controlling French
forces were withdrawn at that very crisis. He was certainly
prepared for the events of September: many times he had quizzingly
asked Stapfer how the constitution was faring, and he must have
received with quiet amusement the solemn reply that there could be
no doubt as to its brilliant success. When the truth flashed[pg.395] on Stapfer he was dumbfoundered,
especially as Talleyrand at first mockingly repulsed any suggestion
of the need of French mediation, and went on to assure him that his
master had neither counselled nor approved the last constitution,
the unfitness of which was now shown by the widespread
insurrection. Two days later, however, Napoleon altered his tone
and directed Talleyrand vigorously to protest against the acts and
proclamations of the victorious federals as “the most violent
outrage to French honour.” On the last day of September he issued a
proclamation to the Swiss declaring that he now revoked his
decision not to mingle in Swiss politics, and ordered the federal
authorities and troops to disperse, and the cantons to send
deputies to Paris for the regulation of their affairs under his
mediation. Meanwhile he bade the Swiss live once more in hope:
their land was on the brink of a precipice, but it would soon be
saved! Rapp carried analogous orders to Lausanne and Berne, while
Ney marched in with a large force of French troops that had been
assembled near the Swiss frontiers.

So glaring a violation of Swiss independence and of the
guaranteeing Treaty of Lunéville aroused indignation
throughout Europe. But Austria was too alarmed at Prussian
aggrandizement in Germany to offer any protest; and, indeed,
procured some trifling gains by giving France a free hand in
Switzerland.[224] The Court of Berlin, then
content to play the jackal to the French lion, revealed to the
First Consul the appeals for help privately made to Prussia by the
Swiss federals:[225] the Czar, influenced
doubtless by his compact with France concerning German affairs, and
by the advice of his former tutor, the Swiss Laharpe, offered no
encouragement; and it was left to Great Britain to make the sole
effort then attempted for the cause of Swiss independence. For some
time past the cantons had made appeals to[pg.396] the British
Government, which now, in response, sent an English agent, Moore,
to confer with their chiefs, and to advance money and promise
active support if he judged that a successful resistance could be
attempted.[226] The British Ministry
undoubtedly prepared for an open rupture with France on this
question. Orders were immediately sent from London that no more
French or Dutch colonies were to be handed back; and, as we have
seen, the Cape of Good Hope and the French settlements in India
were refused to the Dutch and French officers who claimed their
surrender.

Hostilities, however, were for the present avoided. In face of
the overwhelming force which Ney had close at hand, the chiefs of
the central cantons shrank from any active opposition; and Moore,
finding on his arrival at Constance that they had decided to
submit, speedily returned to England. Ministers beheld with anger
and dismay the perpetuation of French supremacy in that land; but
they lacked the courage openly to oppose the First Consul’s action,
and gave orders that the stipulated cessions of French and Dutch
colonies should take effect.

The submission of the Swiss and the weakness of all the Powers
encouraged the First Consul to impose his will on the deputies from
the cantons, who assembled at Paris at the close of the year 1802.
He first caused their aims and the capacity of their leaders to be
sounded in a Franco-Swiss Commission, and thereafter assembled them
at St. Cloud on Sunday, December 12th. He[pg.397] harangued them
at great length, hinting very clearly that the Swiss must now take
a far lower place in the scale of peoples than in the days when
France was divided into sixty fiefs, and that union with her could
alone enable them to play a great part in the world’s affairs:
nevertheless, as they clung to independence he would undertake in
his quality of mediator to end their troubles, and yet leave them
free. That they could attain unity was a mere dream of their
metaphysicians: they must rely on the cantonal organization, always
provided that the French and Italian districts of Vaud and the
upper Ticino were not subject to the central or German cantons: to
prevent such a dishonour he would shed the blood of 50,000
Frenchmen: Berne must also open its golden book of the privileged
families to include four times their number. For the rest, the
Continental Powers could not help them, and England had “no right
to meddle in Swiss affairs.” The same menace was repeated in more
strident tones on January 29th:

“I tell you that I would sacrifice 100,000 men rather than allow
England to meddle in your affairs: if the Cabinet of St. James
uttered a single word for you, it would be all up with you, I would
unite you to France: if that Court made the least insinuation of
its fears that I would be your Landamman, I would make myself your
Landamman.”

There spake forth the inner mind of the man who, whether as
child, youth, lieutenant, general, Consul, or Emperor, loved to
bear down opposition.[227]

In those days of superhuman activity, when he was carving out
one colonial Empire in the New World and preparing to found another
in India, when he was outwitting the Cardinals, rearranging the map
of Germany,[pg.398] breathing new life into French
commerce and striving to shackle that of Britain, he yet found time
to utter some of the sagest maxims as to the widely different needs
of the Swiss cantons. He assured the deputies that he spoke as a
Corsican and a mountaineer, who knew and loved the clan system. His
words proved it. With sure touch he sketched the characteristics of
the French and Swiss people. Switzerland needed the local freedom
imparted by her cantons: while France required unity, Switzerland
needed federalism: the French rejected this last as damaging their
power and glory; but the Swiss did not ask for glory; they needed
“political tranquillity and obscurity”: moreover, a simple pastoral
people must have extensive local rights, which formed their chief
distraction from the monotony of life: democracy was a necessity
for the forest cantons; but let not the aristocrats of the towns
fear that a wider franchise would end their influence, for a people
dependent on pastoral pursuits would always cling to great families
rather than to electoral assemblies: let these be elected on a
fairly wide basis. Then again, what ready wit flashed forth in his
retort to a deputy who objected to the Bernese Oberland forming
part of the Canton of Berne: “Where do you take your cattle and
your cheese?”—”To Berne.”—”Whence do you get your
grain, cloth, and iron?”—”From Berne.”—”Very well: ‘To
Berne, from Berne’—you consequently belong to Berne.” The
reply is a good instance of that canny materialism which he so
victoriously opposed to feudal chaos and monarchical
ineptitude.

Indeed, in matters great as well as small his genius pierced to
the heart of a problem: he saw that the democratic unionists had
failed from the rigidity of their centralization, while the
federals had given offence by insufficiently recognizing the new
passion for social equality.[228] He now prepared to
federalize Switzerland[pg.399] on a moderately democratic basis;
for a policy of balance, he himself being at the middle of the
see-saw, was obviously required by good sense as well as by
self-interest. Witness his words to Roederer on this subject:

“While satisfying the generality, I cause the patricians to
tremble. In giving to these last the appearance of power, I oblige
them to take refuge at my side in order to find protection. I let
the people threaten the aristocrats, so that these may have need of
me. I will give them places and distinctions, but they will hold
them from me. This system of mine has succeeded in France. See the
clergy. Every day they will become, in spite of themselves, more
devoted to my government than they had foreseen.”

How simple and yet how subtle is this statecraft; simplicity of
aim, with subtlety in the choice of means: this is the secret of
his success.

After much preliminary work done by French commissioners and the
Swiss deputies in committee, the First Consul summed up the results
of their labours in the Act of Mediation of February 19th, 1803,
which constituted the Confederation in nineteen cantons, the
formerly subject districts now attaining cantonal dignity and
privileges. The forest cantons kept their ancient folk-moots, while
the town cantons such as Berne, Zürich, and Basel were
suffered to blend their old institutions with democratic customs,
greatly to the chagrin of the unionists, at whose invitation
Bonaparte had taken up the work of mediation.

The federal compact was also a compromise between the old and
the new. The nineteen cantons were to enjoy sovereign powers under
the shelter of the old federal pact. Bonaparte saw that the fussy
imposition of French governmental forms in 1798 had wrought
infinite harm, and he now granted to the federal authorities merely
the powers necessary for self-defence: the federal forces were to
consist of 15,200 men—a number less than that which by old
treaty Switzerland had to furnish to France. The central power was
vested in a [pg.400] Landamman and other officers
appointed yearly by one of the six chief cantons taken in rotation;
and a Federal Diet, consisting of twenty-five deputies—one
from each of the small cantons, and two from each of the six larger
cantons—met to discuss matters of general import, but the
balance of power rested with the cantons: further articles
regulated the Helvetic debt and declared the independence of
Switzerland—as if a land could be independent which furnished
more troops to the foreigner than it was allowed to maintain for
its own defence. Furthermore, the Act breathed not a word about
religious liberty, freedom of the Press, or the right of petition:
and, viewing it as a whole, the friends of freedom had cause to
echo the complaint of Stapfer that “the First Consul’s aim was to
annul Switzerland politically, but to assure to the Swiss the
greatest possible domestic happiness.”

I have judged it advisable to give an account of Franco-Swiss
relations on a scale proportionate to their interest and
importance; they exhibit, not only the meanness and folly of the
French Directory, but the genius of the great Corsican in skilfully
blending the new and the old, and in his rejection of the fussy
pedantry of French theorists and the worst prejudices of the Swiss
oligarchs. Had not his sage designs been intertwined with subtle
intrigues which assured his own unquestioned supremacy in that
land, the Act of Mediation might be reckoned among the grandest and
most beneficent achievements. As it is, it must be regarded as a
masterpiece of able but selfish statecraft, which contrasts
unfavourably with the disinterested arrangements sanctioned by the
allies for Switzerland in 1815. [pg.401]


CHAPTER XVII


THE RENEWAL OF WAR

The re-occupation of Switzerland by the French in October, 1802,
was soon followed by other serious events, which convinced the
British Ministry that war was hardly to be avoided. Indeed, before
the treaty was ratified, ominous complaints had begun to pass
between Paris and London.

Some of these were trivial, others were highly important. Among
the latter was the question of commercial intercourse. The British
Ministry had neglected to obtain any written assurance that trade
relations should be resumed between the two countries; and the
First Consul, either prompted by the protectionist theories of the
Jacobins, or because he wished to exert pressure upon England in
order to extort further concessions, determined to restrict trade
with us to the smallest possible dimensions. This treatment of
England was wholly exceptional, for in his treaties concluded with
Russia, Portugal, and the Porte, Napoleon had procured the
insertion of clauses which directly fostered French trade with
those lands. Remonstrances soon came from the British Government
that “strict prohibitions were being enforced to the admission of
British commodities and manufactures into France, and very vigorous
restrictions were imposed on British vessels entering French
ports”; but, in spite of all representations, we had the
mortification of seeing the hardware of Birmingham, and the
ever-increasing stores of cotton and woollen goods, shut out from
France and her subject-lands, as well as [pg.402] from the French
colonies which we had just handed back.

In this policy of commercial prohibition Napoleon was confirmed
by our refusal to expel the Bourbon princes. He declined to accept
our explanation that they were not officially recognized, and could
not be expelled from England without a violation of the rights of
hospitality; and he bitterly complained of the personal attacks
made upon him in journals published in London by the French
émigrés. Of these the most acrid, namely,
those of Peltier’s paper, “L’Ambigu,” had already received the
reprobation of the British Ministry; but, as had been previously
explained at Amiens, the Addington Cabinet decided that it could
not venture to curtail the liberty of the Press, least of all at
the dictation of the very man who was answering the pop-guns of our
unofficial journals by double-shotted retorts in the official
“Moniteur.” Of these last His Majesty did not deign to make any
formal complaint; but he suggested that their insertion in the
organ of the French Government should have prevented Napoleon from
preferring the present protests.

This wordy war proceeded with unabated vigour on both sides of
the Channel, the British journals complaining of the Napoleonic
dictatorship in Continental affairs, while the “Moniteur” bristled
with articles whose short, sharp sentences could come only from the
First Consul. The official Press hitherto had been characterized by
dull decorum, and great was the surprise of the older Courts when
the French official journals compared the policy of the Court of
St. James with the methods of the Barbary rovers and the designs of
the Miltonic Satan.[229] Nevertheless, our Ministry
prosecuted and convicted Peltier for libel, an act which, at the
time, produced an excellent impression at Paris.[230]

[pg.403] But more serious matters were now
at hand. Newspaper articles and commercial restrictions were not
the cause of war, however much they irritated the two peoples.

The general position of Anglo-French affairs in the autumn of
1802 is well described in the official instructions given to Lord
Whitworth when he was about to proceed as ambassador to Paris. For
this difficult duty he had several good qualifications. During his
embassy at St. Petersburg he had shown a combination of tact and
firmness which imposed respect, and doubtless his composure under
the violent outbreaks of the Czar Paul furnished a recommendation
for the equally trying post at Paris, which he filled with a
sang froid that has become historic. Possibly a more genial
personality might have smoothed over some difficulties at the
Tuileries: but the Addington Ministry, having tried geniality in
the person of Cornwallis, naturally selected a man who was
remarkable for his powers of quiet yet firm resistance.

His first instructions of September 10th, 1802, are such as
might be drawn up between any two Powers entering on a long term of
peace. But the series of untoward events noticed above overclouded
the political horizon; and the change finds significant expression
in the secret instructions of November 14th. He is now charged to
state George III.’s determination “never to forego his right of
interfering in the affairs of the Continent on any occasion in
which the interests of his own dominions or those of Europe in
general may appear to him to require it.” A French despatch is then
quoted, as admitting that, for every considerable gain of France on
the Continent, Great Britain had some claim to compensation: and
such a claim, it was hinted, might now be proffered after the
annexation of Piedmont and Parma. Against the continued occupation
of Holland by French troops and their invasion of Switzerland,
Whitworth was to make moderate but firm remonstrances, but in such
a way as not to commit us finally. He was to employ [pg.404] an
equal discretion with regard to Malta. As Russia and Prussia had as
yet declined to guarantee the arrangements for that island’s
independence, it was evident that the British troops could not yet
be withdrawn.

“His Majesty would certainly be justified in claiming the
possession of Malta, as some counterpoise to the acquisitions of
France, since the conclusion of the definitive treaty: but it is
not necessary to decide now whether His Majesty will be disposed to
avail himself of his pretensions in this respect.”

Thus between September 10th and November 14th we passed from a
distinctly pacific to a bellicose attitude, and all but formed the
decision to demand Malta as a compensation for the recent
aggrandizements of France. To have declared war at once on these
grounds would certainly have been more dignified. But, as our
Ministry had already given way on many topics, a sudden declaration
of war on Swiss and Italian affairs would have stultified its
complaisant conduct on weightier subjects. Moreover, the whole
drift of eighteenth-century diplomacy, no less than Bonaparte’s own
admission, warranted the hope of securing Malta by way of
“compensation.” The adroit bargainer, who was putting up German
Church lands for sale, who had gained Louisiana by the
Parma-Tuscany exchange, and still professed to the Czar his good
intentions as to an “indemnity” for the King of Sardinia, might
well be expected to admit the principle of compensation in
Anglo-French relations when these were being jeopardized by French
aggrandizement; and, as will shortly appear, the First Consul,
while professing to champion international law against perfidious
Albion, privately admitted her right to compensation, and only
demurred to its practical application when his oriental designs
were thereby compromised.

Before Whitworth proceeded to Paris, sharp remonstrances had
been exchanged between the French and British Governments. To our
protests against Napoleon’s interventions in neighbouring States,
he retorted [pg.405] by demanding “the whole Treaty of
Amiens and nothing but that treaty.” Whereupon Hawkesbury answered:
“The state of the Continent at the period of the Treaty of Amiens,
and nothing but that state.” In reply Napoleon sent off a
counterblast, alleging that French troops had evacuated Taranto,
that Switzerland had requested his mediation, that German affairs
possessed no novelty, and that England, having six months
previously waived her interest in continental affairs, could not
resume it at will. The retort, which has called forth the
admiration of M. Thiers, is more specious than convincing.
Hawkesbury’s appeal was, not to the sword, but to law; not to
French influence gained by military occupations that contravened
the Treaty of Lunéville, but to international equity.

Certainly, the Addington Cabinet committed a grievous blunder in
not inserting in the Treaty of Amiens a clause stipulating the
independence of the Batavian and Helvetic Republics. Doubtless it
relied on the Treaty of Lunéville, and on a Franco-Dutch
convention of August, 1801, which specified that French troops were
to remain in the Batavian Republic only up to the time of the
general peace. But it is one thing to rely on international law,
and quite another thing, in an age of violence and chicanery, to
hazard the gravest material interests on its observance. Yet this
was what the Addington Ministry had done: “His Majesty consented to
make numerous and most important restitutions to the Batavian
Government on the consideration of that Government being
independent and not being subject to any foreign control.”[231] Truly, the restoration of
the Cape of Good Hope and of other colonies to the Dutch, solely in
reliance on the observance of international law by Napoleon and
Talleyrand, was, as the event proved, an act of singular credulity.
But, looking at this matter fairly and squarely, it must be allowed
that Napoleon’s reply evaded the essence of the British complaint;
it was merely an argumentum ad hominem; it convicted[pg.406] the Addington Cabinet of weakness
and improvidence; but in equity it was null and void, and in
practical politics it betokened war.

As Napoleon refused to withdraw his troops from Holland, and
continued to dominate that unhappy realm, it was clear that the
Cape of Good Hope would speedily be closed to our ships—a
prospect which immensely enhanced the value of the overland route
to India, and of those portals of the Orient, Malta and Egypt. To
the Maltese Question we now turn, as also, later on, to the Eastern
Question, with which it was then closely connected.

Many causes excited the uneasiness of the British Government
about the fate of Malta. In spite of our effort not to wound the
susceptibilities of the Czar, who was protector of the Order of St.
John, that sensitive young ruler had taken umbrage at the article
relating to that island. He now appeared merely as one of the six
Powers guaranteeing its independence, not as the sole patron and
guarantor, and he was piqued at his name appearing after that of
the Emperor Francis![232] For the present
arrangement the First Consul was chiefly to blame; but the Czar
vented his displeasure on England. On April 28th, 1802, our envoy
at Paris, Mr. Merry, reported as follows:

“Either the Russian Government itself, or Count Markoff alone
personally, is so completely out of humour with us for not having
acted in strict concert with them, or him, or in conformity to
their ideas in negotiating the definitive treaty [of Amiens], that
I find he takes pains to turn it into ridicule, and particularly to
represent the arrangement we have made for Malta as impracticable
and consequently as completely null.”

The despatches of our ambassador at St. Petersburg, Lord St.
Helens, and of his successor, Admiral Warren, are of the same
tenor. They report the Czar’s annoyance with England over the
Maltese affair, and his refusal to listen even to the joint
Anglo-French request,[pg.407] of November 18th, 1802, for his
guarantee of the Amiens arrangements.[233] A week later Alexander
announced that he would guarantee the independence of Malta,
provided that the complete sovereignty of the Knights of St. John
was recognized—that is, without any participation of the
native Maltese in the affairs of that Order—and that the
island should be garrisoned by Neapolitan troops, paid by France
and England, until the Knights should be able to maintain their
independence. This reopening of the question discussed, ad
nauseam
, at Amiens proved that the Maltese Question would long
continue to perplex the world. The matter was still further
complicated by the abolition of the Priories, Commanderies, and
property of the Order of St. John by the French Government in the
spring of 1802—an example which was imitated by the Court of
Madrid in the following autumn; and as the property of the Knights
in the French part of Italy had also lapsed, it was difficult to
see how the scattered and impoverished Knights could form a stable
government, especially if the native Maltese were not to be
admitted to a share in public affairs. This action of France,
Spain, and Russia fully warranted the British Government in not
admitting into the fortress the 2,000 Neapolitan troops that
arrived in the autumn of 1802. Our evacuation of Malta was
conditioned by several stipulations, five of which had not been
fulfilled.[234] But the difficulties
arising out of the reconstruction of this moribund Order were as
nothing when compared[pg.408] with those resulting from the
reopening of a far vaster and more complex question—the
“eternal” Eastern Question.

Rarely has the mouldering away of the Turkish Empire gone on so
rapidly as at the beginning of the nineteenth century. Corruption
and favouritism paralyzed the Government at Constantinople;
masterful pachas, aping the tactics of Ali Pacha, the virtual ruler
of Albania, were beginning to carve out satrapies in Syria, Asia
Minor, Wallachia, and even in Roumelia itself. Such was the state
of Turkey when the Sultan and his advisers heard with deep concern,
in October, 1801, that the only Power on whose friendship they
could firmly rely was about to relinquish Malta. At once he sent an
earnest appeal to George III. begging him not to evacuate the
island. This despatch is not in the archives of our Foreign Office;
but the letter written from Malta by Lord Elgin, our ambassador at
Constantinople, on his return home, sufficiently shows that the
Sultan was conscious of his own weakness and of the schemes of
partition which were being concocted at Paris. Bonaparte had
already begun to sound both Austria and Russia on this subject,
deftly hinting that the Power which did not early join in the
enterprise would come poorly off. For the present both the rulers
rejected his overtures; but he ceased not to hope that the anarchy
in Turkey, and the jealousy which partition schemes always arouse
among neighbours, would draw first one and then the other into his
enterprise.[235]

The young Czar’s disposition was at that period restless and
unstable, free from the passionate caprices of his ill-fated
father, and attuned by the fond efforts of the Swiss democrat
Laharpe, to the loftiest aspirations of the France of 1789. Yet the
son of Paul I. could hardly free himself from the instincts of a
line of conquering Czars; his frank blue eyes, his graceful yet
commanding figure, his high broad forehead and close[pg.409]
shut mouth gave promise of mental energy; and his splendid physique
and love of martial display seemed to invite him to complete the
campaigns of Catherine II. against the Turks, and to wash out in
the waves of the Danube the remorse which he still felt at his
unwitting complicity in a parricidal plot. Between his love of
liberty and of foreign conquest he for the present wavered, with a
strange constitutional indecision that marred a noble character and
that yielded him a prey more than once to a masterful will or to
seductive projects. He is the Janus of Russian history. On the one
side he faces the enormous problems of social and political reform,
and yet he steals many a longing glance towards the dome of St.
Sofia. This instability in his nature has been thus pointedly
criticised by his friend Prince Czartoryski:[236]

“Grand ideas of the general good, generous sentiments, and the
desire to sacrifice to them a part of the imperial authority, had
really occupied the Emperor’s mind, but they were rather a young
man’s fancies than a grown man’s decided will. The Emperor liked
forms of liberty, as he liked the theatre: it gave him pleasure and
flattered his vanity to see the appearances of free government in
his Empire: but all he wanted in this respect was forms and
appearances: he did not expect them to become realities. He would
willingly have agreed that every man should be free, on the
condition that he should voluntarily do only what the Emperor
wished.”

This later judgment of the well-known Polish nationalist is
probably embittered by the disappointments which he experienced at
the Czar’s hands; but it expresses the feeling of most observers of
Alexander’s early career, and it corresponds with the conclusion
arrived at by Napoleon’s favourite aide-de-camp, Duroc, who went to
congratulate the young Czar on his accession and to entice him into
oriental schemes—that there was nothing to hope and nothing
to fear from the Czar. The mot was deeply true.[237]

[pg.410] From these oriental schemes the
young Czar was, for the time, drawn aside towards the nobler path
of social reform. The saving influence on this occasion was exerted
by his old tutor, Laharpe. The ex-Director of Switzerland readily
persuaded the Czar that Russia sorely needed political and social
reform. His influence was powerfully aided by a brilliant group of
young men, the Vorontzoffs, the Strogonoffs, Novossiltzoff, and
Czartoryski, whose admiration for western ideas and institutions,
especially those of Britain, helped to impel Alexander on the path
of progress. Thus, when Napoleon was plying the Czar with notes
respecting Turkey, that young ruler was commencing to bestow system
on his administration, privileges on the serfs, and the feeble
beginnings of education on the people.

While immersed in these beneficent designs, Alexander heard with
deep chagrin of the annexation of Piedmont and Parma, and that
Napoleon refused to the King of Sardinia any larger territory than
the Siennese. This breach of good faith cut the Czar to the quick.
It was in vain that Napoleon now sought to lure him into Turkish
adventures by representing that France should secure the Morea for
herself, that other parts of European Turkey might be apportioned
to Victor Emmanuel I. and the French Bourbons. This cold-blooded
proposal, that ancient dynasties should be thrust from the homes of
their birth into alien Greek or Moslem lands, wounded the Czar’s
monarchical sentiments. He would none of it; nor did he relish the
prospect of seeing the French in the Morea, whence they could
complete the disorder of Turkey and seize on Constantinople. He saw
whither Napoleon was leading him. He drew back abruptly, and even
notified to our ambassador, Admiral Warren, that England had
better keep Malta.
[238]

[pg.411] Alexander also, on January 19th,
1803 (O.S.), charged his ambassador at Paris to declare that the
existing system of Europe must not be further disturbed, that each
Government should strive for peace and the welfare of its own
people; that the frequent references of Napoleon to the approaching
dissolution of Turkey were ill-received at St. Petersburg, where
they were considered the chief cause of England’s anxiety and
refusal to disarm. He also suggested that the First Consul by some
public utterance should dispel the fears of England as to a
partition of the Ottoman Empire, and thus assure the peace of the
world.[239]

Before this excellent advice was received, Napoleon astonished
the world by a daring stroke. On the 30th of January the “Moniteur”
printed in full the bellicose report of Colonel Sebastiani on his
mission to Algiers, Egypt, Syria, and the Ionian Isles. As that
mission was afterwards to be passed off as merely of a commercial
character, it will be well to quote typical passages from the
secret instructions which the First Consul gave to his envoy on
September 5th, 1802:

“He will proceed to Alexandria: he will take note of what is in
the harbour, the ships, the forces which the British as well as the
Turks have there, the state of the fortifications, the state of the
towers, the account of all that has passed since our departure both
at Alexandria and in the whole of Egypt: finally, the present state
of the Egyptians…. He will proceed to St. Jean d’Acre, will
recommend the convent of Nazareth to Djezzar: will inform him that
the agent of the [French] Republic is to appear at Acre: will find
out about the fortifications he has had made: will walk along them
himself, if there be no danger.”

Fortifications, troops, ships of war, the feelings of the
natives, and the protection of the Christians—these subjects
were to be Sebastiani’s sole care. Commerce was not once named. The
departure of this officer had already alarmed our Government. Mr.
Merry, our chargé[pg.412] d’affaires in
Paris, had warned it as to the real aims in view, in the following
“secret despatch:

“PARIS, September 25th, 1802.

” … I have learnt from good authority that he [Sebastiani] was
accompanied by a person of the name of Jaubert (who was General
Bonaparte’s interpreter and confidential agent with the natives
during the time he commanded in Egypt), who has carried with him
regular powers and instructions, prepared by M. Talleyrand, to
treat with Ibrahim-Bey for the purpose of creating a fresh and
successful revolt in Egypt against the power of the Porte, and of
placing that country again under the direct or indirect dependence
of France, to which end he has been authorized to offer assistance
from hence in men and money. The person who has confided to me this
information understands that the mission to Ibrahim-Bey is confided
solely to M. Jaubert, and that his being sent with Colonel
Sebastiani has been in order to conceal the real object of it, and
to afford him a safe conveyance to Egypt, as well as for the
purpose of assisting the Colonel in his transactions with the
Regencies of Algiers, Tunis, and Tripoli.”[240]

Merry’s information was correct: it tallied with the secret
instructions given by Napoleon to Sebastiani: and our Government,
thus forewarned, at once adopted a stiffer tone on all
Mediterranean and oriental questions. Sebastiani was very coldly
received by our officer commanding in Egypt, General Stuart, who
informed him that no orders had as yet come from London for our
evacuation of that land. Proceeding to Cairo, the commercial
emissary proposed to mediate between the Turkish Pacha and the
rebellious Mamelukes, an offer which was firmly declined.[241] In vain did Sebastiani
bluster and cajole by turns. The Pacha refused to allow him to go
on to Assouan, the headquarters of the insurgent Bey, and the
discomfited envoy made his way[pg.413] back to the coast
and took ship for Acre. Thence he set sail for Corfu, where he
assured the people of Napoleon’s wish that there should be an end
to their civil discords. Returning to Genoa, and posting with all
speed to Paris, he arrived there on January 25th, 1803. Five days
later that gay capital was startled by the report of his mission,
which was printed in full in the “Moniteur.” It described the
wretched state of the Turks in Egypt—the Pacha of Cairo
practically powerless, and on bad terms with General Stuart, the
fortifications everywhere in a ruinous state, the 4,430 British
troops cantoned in and near Alexandria, the Turkish forces beneath
contempt. “Six thousand French would at present be enough to
conquer Egypt.” And as to the Ionian islands, “I do not stray from
the truth in assuring you that these islands will declare
themselves French as soon as an opportunity shall offer itself.”[242]

Such were the chief items of this report. Various motives have
been assigned for its publication. Some writers have seen in it a
crushing retort to English newspaper articles. Others there are, as
M. Thiers, who waver between the opinion that the publication of
this report was either a “sudden unfortunate incident,” or a
protest against the “latitude” which England allowed herself in the
execution of the Treaty of Amiens.

[pg.414] A consideration of the actual state
of affairs at the end of January, 1803, will perhaps guide us to an
explanation which is more consonant with the grandeur of Napoleon’s
designs. At that time he was all-powerful in the Old World. As
First Consul for Life he was master of forty millions of men: he
was President of the Italian Republic: to the Switzers, as to the
Dutch, his word was law. Against the infractions of the Treaty of
Lunéville, Austria dared make no protest. The Czar was
occupied with domestic affairs, and his rebuff to Napoleon’s
oriental schemes had not yet reached Paris. As for the British
Ministry, it was trembling from the attacks of the Grenvilles and
Windhams on the one side, and from the equally vigorous onslaughts
of Fox, who, when the Government proposed an addition to the armed
forces, brought forward the stale platitude that a large standing
army “was a dangerous instrument of influence in the hands of the
Crown.” When England’s greatest orator thus impaired the unity of
national feeling, and her only statesman, Pitt, remained in studied
seclusion, the First Consul might well feel assured of the
impotence of the Island Power, and view the bickering of her
politicians with the same quiet contempt that Philip felt for the
Athens of Demosthenes.

But while his prospects in Europe and the East were roseate, the
western horizon bulked threateningly with clouds. The news of the
disasters in St. Domingo reached Paris in the first week of the
year 1803, and shortly afterwards came tidings of the ferment in
the United States and the determination of their people to resist
the acquisition of Louisiana by France. If he persevered with this
last scheme, he would provoke war with that republic and drive it
into the arms of England. From that blunder his statecraft
instinctively saved him, and he determined to sell Louisiana to the
United States.

So unheroic a retreat from the prairies of the New World must be
covered by a demonstration towards the banks of the Nile and of the
Indus. It was ever his plan to cover retreat in one direction by
brilliant diversions in [pg.415] another: only so could he
enthrall the imagination of France, and keep his hold on her
restless capital. And the publication of Sebastiani’s report, with
its glowing description of the fondness cherished for France alike
by Moslems, Syrian Christians, and the Greeks of Corfu; its
declamation against the perfidy of General Stuart; and its
incitation to the conquest of the Levant, furnished him with the
motive power for effecting a telling transformation scene and
banishing all thoughts of losses in the West.[243]

The official publication of this report created a sensation even
in France, and was not the bagatelle which M. Thiers has
endeavoured to represent it.[244] But far greater was the
astonishment at Downing Street, not at the facts disclosed by the
report—for Merry’s note had prepared our Ministers for
them—but rather at the official avowal of hostile designs. At
once our Government warned Whitworth that he must insist on our
retaining Malta. He was also to protest against the publication of
such a document, and to declare that George III. could not “enter
into any further discussion relative to Malta until he received a
satisfactory explanation.” Far from offering it, Napoleon at once
complained of our non-evacuation of Alexandria and Malta.

“Instead of that garrison [of Alexandria] being a means of
protecting Egypt, it was only furnishing him with a pretence[pg.416] for invading it. This he should not
do, whatever might be his desire to have it as a colony, because he
did not think it worth the risk of a war, in which he might perhaps
be considered the aggressor, and by which he should lose more than
he could gain, since sooner or later Egypt would belong to France,
either by the falling to pieces of the Turkish Empire, or by some
arrangement with the Porte…. Finally,” he asked, “why should not
the mistress of the seas and the mistress of the land come to an
arrangement and govern the world?”

A subtler diplomatist than Whitworth would probably have taken
the hint for a Franco-British partition of the world: but the
Englishman, unable at that moment to utter a word amidst the
torrent of argument and invective, used the first opportunity
merely to assure Napoleon of the alarm caused in England by
Sebastiani’s utterance concerning Egypt. This touched the First
Consul at the wrong point, and he insisted that on the evacuation
of Malta the question of peace or war must depend. In vain did the
English ambassador refer to the extension of French power on the
Continent. Napoleon cut him short: “I suppose you mean Piedmont and
Switzerland: ce sont des——: vous n’avez pas le droit
d’en parler à cette heure.” Seeing that he was losing his
temper, Lord Whitworth then diverted the conversation.[245]

This long tirade shows clearly what were the aims of the First
Consul. He desired peace until his eastern plans were fully
matured. And what ruler would not desire to maintain a peace so
fruitful in conquests—that perpetuated French influence in
Italy, Switzerland, and Holland, that enabled France to prepare for
the dissolution of the Turkish Empire and to intrigue with the
Mahrattas? Those were the conditions on which England could enjoy
peace: she must recognize the arbitrament of France in the affairs
of all neighbouring States, she must make no claim for compensation
in the Mediterranean, and she must endure to be officially
informed[pg.417] that she alone could not maintain a
struggle against France.[246]

But George III. was not minded to sink to the level of a Charles
II. Whatever were the failings of our “farmer king,” he was keenly
alive to national honour and interests. These had been deeply
wounded, even in the United Kingdom itself. Napoleon had been
active in sending “commercial commissioners” into our land. Many of
them were proved to be soldiers: and the secret instructions sent
by Talleyrand to one of them at Dublin, which chanced to fall into
the hands of our Government, showed that they were charged to make
plans of the harbours, and of the soundings and moorings.[247]

Then again, the French were almost certainly helping Irish
conspirators. One of these, Emmett, already suspected of complicity
in the Despard conspiracy which aimed at the King’s life, had,
after its failure, sought shelter in France. At the close of 1802
he returned to his native land and began to store arms in a house
near Rathfarnham. It is doubtful whether the authorities were aware
of his plans, or, as is more probable, let the plot come to a head.
The outbreak did not take place till the following July (after the
renewal of war), when Emmett and some of his accomplices, along
with Russell, who stirred up sedition in Ulster, paid for their
folly with their lives. They disavowed any connection with France,
but they must have based their hope of success on a promised French
invasion of our coasts.[248]

The dealings of the French commercial commissioners and the
beginnings of the Emmett plot increased the tension caused by
Napoleon’s masterful foreign policy; and the result was seen in the
King’s message to[pg.418] Parliament on March 8th, 1803. In
view of the military preparations and of the wanton defiance of the
First Consul’s recent message to the Corps Législatif,
Ministers asked for the embodiment of the militia and the addition
of 10,000 seamen to the navy. After Napoleon’s declaration to our
ambassador that France was bringing her forces on active service up
to 480,000 men, the above-named increase of the British forces
might well seem a reasonable measure of defence. Yet it so aroused
the spleen of the First Consul that, at a public reception of
ambassadors on March 13th, he thus accosted Lord Whitworth:

“‘So you are determined to go to war.’ ‘No, First Consul,’ I
replied, ‘we are too sensible of the advantage of peace.’ ‘Why,
then, these armaments? Against whom these measures of precaution? I
have not a single ship of the line in the French ports, but if you
wish to arm I will arm also: if you wish to fight, I will fight
also. You may perhaps kill France, but will never intimidate her.’
‘We wish,’ said I, ‘neither the one nor the other. We wish to live
on good terms with her.’ ‘You must respect treaties then,’ replied
he; ‘woe to those who do not respect treaties. They shall answer
for it to all Europe.’ He was too agitated to make it advisable to
prolong the conversation: I therefore made no answer, and he
retired to his apartment, repeating the last phrase.”[249]

This curious scene shows Napoleon in one of his weaker petulant
moods: it left on the embarrassed spectators no impression of
outraged dignity, but rather of the over-weening self-assertion of
an autocrat who could push on hostile preparations, and yet flout
the ambassador of the Power that took reasonable precautions in
return. The slight offered to our ambassador, though hotly resented
in Britain, had no direct effect on the negotiations, as the First
Consul soon took the opportunity of tacitly apologizing for the
occurrence; but indirectly the matter was infinitely important. By
that utterance he nailed his colours to the mast with respect[pg.419] to the British evacuation of Malta.
With his keen insight into the French nature, he knew that “honour”
was its mainspring, and that his political fortunes rested on the
satisfaction of that instinct. He could not now draw back without
affronting the prestige of France and undermining his own position.
In vain did our Government remind him of his admission that “His
Majesty should keep a compensation out of his conquests for the
important acquisitions of territory made by France upon the
Continent.”[250] That promise, although
official, was secret. Its violation would, at the worst, only
offend the officials of Whitehall. Whereas, if he now acceded to
their demand that Malta should be the compensation, he at once
committed that worst of all crimes in a French statesman, of
rendering himself ludicrous. In this respect, then, the scene of
March 13th at the Tuileries was indirectly the cause of the
bloodiest war that has desolated Europe.

Napoleon now regarded the outbreak of hostilities as probable,
if not certain. Facts are often more eloquent than diplomatic
assurances, and such facts are not wanting. On March 6th Decaen’s
expedition had set sail from Brest for the East Indies with no
anticipation of immediate war. On March 16th a fast brig was sent
after him with orders that he should return with all speed from
Pondicherry to the Mauritius. Napoleon’s correspondence also shows
that, as early as March 11th, that is, after hearing of George
III.’s message to Parliament, he expected the outbreak of
hostilities: on that day he ordered the formation of flotillas at
Dunkirk and Cherbourg, and sent urgent messages to the sovereigns
of Russia, Prussia, and Spain, inveighing against England’s
perfidy. The envoy despatched to St. Petersburg was specially
charged to talk to the Czar on philosophic questions, and to urge
him to free the seas from England’s tyranny.

Much as Addington and his colleagues loved peace, they were now
convinced that it was more hazardous than open war. Malta was the
only effectual bar to a[pg.420] French seizure of Egypt or an
invasion of Turkey from the side of Corfu. With Turkey partitioned
and Egypt in French hands, there would be no security against
Napoleon’s designs on India. The British forces evacuated the Cape
of Good Hope on February 21st, 1803; they set sail from Alexandria
on the 17th of the following month. By the former act we yielded up
to France the sea route to India—for the Dutch at the Cape
were but the tools of the First Consul: by the latter we left Malta
as the sole barrier against a renewed land attack on our Eastern
possessions. The safety of our East Indian possessions was really
at stake, and yet Europe was asked to believe that the question was
whether England would or would not evacuate Malta. This was the
French statement of the case: it was met by the British plea that
France, having declared her acceptance of the principle of
compensation for us, had no cause for objecting to the retention of
an island so vital to our interests.

Yet, while convinced of the immense importance of Malta, the
Addington Cabinet did not insist on retaining it, if the French
Government would “suggest some other equivalent security by
which His Majesty’s object in claiming the permanent possession of
Malta may be accomplished and the independence of the island
secured conformably to the spirit of the 10th Article of the Treaty
of Amiens.”[251] To the First Consul was
therefore left the initiative in proposing some other plan which
would safeguard British interests in the Levant; and, with this
qualifying explanation, the British ambassador was charged to
present to him the following proposals for a new treaty: Malta to
remain in British hands, the Knights to be indemnified for any
losses of property which they may thereby sustain: Holland and
Switzerland to be evacuated by French troops: the island of Elba to
be confirmed to France, and the King of Etruria to be acknowledged
by Great Britain: the Italian and Ligurian Republics also to be
acknowledged, if “an[pg.421] arrangement is made in Italy for
the King of Sardinia, which shall be satisfactory to him.”

Lord Whitworth judged it better not to present these demands
point blank, but gradually to reveal their substance. This course,
he judged, would be less damaging to the friends of peace at the
Tuileries, and less likely to affront Napoleon. But it was all one
and the same. The First Consul, in his present state of highly
wrought tension, practically ignored the suggestion of an
equivalent security, and declaimed against the perfidy of
England for daring to infringe the treaty, though he had offered no
opposition to the Czar’s proposals respecting Malta, which weakened
the stability of the Order and sensibly modified that same
treaty.

Talleyrand was more conciliatory; and there is little doubt
that, had the First Consul allowed his brother Joseph and his
Foreign Minister wider powers, the crisis might have been peaceably
passed. Joseph Bonaparte urgently pressed Whitworth to be satisfied
with Corfu or Crete in place of Malta; but he confessed that the
suggestion was quite unauthorized, and that the First Consul was so
enraged on the Maltese Question that he dared not broach it to
him.[252] Indeed, all through these
critical weeks Napoleon’s relations to his brothers were very
strained, they desiring peace in Europe so that Louisiana might
even now be saved to France, while the First Consul persisted in
his oriental schemes. He seems now to have concentrated his
energies on the task of postponing the rupture to a convenient date
and of casting on his foes the odium of the approaching war. He
made no proposal that could reassure Britain as to the security of
the overland routes; and he named no other island which could be
considered as an equivalent to Malta.

To many persons his position has seemed logically unassailable;
but it is difficult to see how this view can be held. The Treaty of
Amiens had twice over been rendered, in a technical sense, null and
void by the[pg.422] action of Continental Powers.
Russia and Prussia had not guaranteed the state of things arranged
for Malta by that treaty; and the action of France and Spain in
confiscating the property of the Knights in their respective lands
had so far sapped the strength of the Order that it could never
again support the expense of the large garrison which the lines
around Valetta required.

In a military sense, this was the crux of the problem; for no
one affected to believe that Malta was rendered secure by the
presence at Valetta of 2,000 troops of the King of Naples, whose
realm could within a week be overrun by Murat’s division. This
obvious difficulty led Lord Hawkesbury to urge, in his notes of
April 13th and later, that British troops should garrison the chief
fortifications of Valetta and leave the civil power to the Knights:
or, if that were found objectionable, that we should retain
complete possession of the island for ten years, provided that we
were left free to negotiate with the King of Naples for the cession
of Lampedusa, an islet to the west of Malta. To this last proposal
the First Consul offered no objection; but he still inflexibly
opposed any retention of Malta, even for ten years, and sought to
make the barren islet of Lampedusa appear an equivalent to Malta.
This absurd contention had, however, been exploded by Talleyrand’s
indiscreet confession “that the re-establishment of the Order of
St. John was not so much the point to be discussed as that of
suffering Great Britain to acquire a possession in the
Mediterranean
.”[253]

This, indeed, was the pith and marrow of the whole question,
whether Great Britain was to be excluded from that great
sea—save at Gibraltar and Lampedusa—looking on idly at
its transformation into a French lake by the seizure of Corfu, the
Morea, Egypt, and Malta itself; or whether she should retain some
hold on the overland route to the East. The difficulty was frankly
pointed out by Lord Whitworth; it was as frankly admitted by Joseph
Bonaparte; it was recognized by Talleyrand; and Napoleon’s desire
for a durable peace must have been[pg.423] slight when he
refused to admit England’s claim effectively to safeguard her
interests in the Levant, and ever fell back on the literal
fulfilment of a treaty which had been invalidated by his own
deliberate actions.

Affairs now rapidly came to a climax. On April 23rd the British
Government notified its ambassador that, if the present terms were
not granted within seven days of his receiving them, he was to
leave Paris. Napoleon was no less angered than surprised by the
recent turn of events. In place of timid complaisance which he had
expected from Addington, he was met with open defiance; but he now
proposed that the Czar should offer his intervention between the
disputants. The suggestion was infinitely skilful. It flattered the
pride of the young autocrat and promised to yield gains as
substantial as those which Russian mediation had a year before
procured for France from the intimidated Sultan; it would help to
check the plans for an Anglo-Russian alliance then being mooted at
St. Petersburg, and, above all, it served to gain time.

All these advantages were to a large extent realized. Though the
Czar had been the first to suggest our retention of Malta, he now
began to waver. The clearness and precision of Talleyrand’s notes,
and the telling charge of perfidy against England, made an
impression which the cumbrous retorts of Lord Hawkesbury and the
sailor-like diplomacy of Admiral Warren failed to efface.[254] And the Russian
Chancellor, Vorontzoff, though friendly to England, and desirous of
seeing her firmly established at Malta, now began to complain of
the want of clearness in her policy. The Czar emphasized this
complaint, and suggested that, as Malta could not be the real cause
of dispute, the British Government should formulate distinctly its
grievances and so set the matter in train for a[pg.424]
settlement. The suggestion was not complied with. To draw up a long
list of complaints, some drawn from secret sources and exposing the
First Consul’s schemes, would have exasperated his already ruffled
temper; and the proposal can only be regarded as an adroit means of
justifying Alexander’s sudden change of front.

Meanwhile events had proceeded apace at Paris. On April 26th
Joseph Bonaparte made a last effort to bend his brother’s will, but
only gained the grudging concession that Napoleon would never
consent to the British retention of Malta for a longer time than
three or four years. As this would have enabled him to postpone the
rupture long enough to mature his oriental plans, it was rejected
by Lord Whitworth, who insisted on ten years as the minimum. The
evident determination of the British Government speedily to
terminate the affair, one way or the other, threw Napoleon into a
paroxysm of passion; and at the diplomatic reception of May 1st,
from which Lord Whitworth discreetly absented himself, he
vehemently inveighed against its conduct. Fretted by the absence of
our ambassador, for whom this sally had been intended, he returned
to St. Cloud, and there dictated this curious epistle to
Talleyrand:

“I desire that your conference [with Lord Whitworth] shall not
degenerate into a conversation. Show yourself cold, reserved, and
even somewhat proud. If the [British] note contains the word
ultimatum make him feel that this word implies war; if it
does not contain this word, make him insert it, remarking to him
that we must know where we are, that we are tired of this state of
anxiety…. Soften down a little at the end of the conference, and
invite him to return before writing to his Court.”

But this careful rehearsal was to avail nothing; our stolid
ambassador was not to be cajoled, and on May 2nd, that is, seven
days after his presenting our ultimatum, he sent for his passports.
He did not, however, set out immediately. Yielding to an urgent
request, he delayed his departure in order to hear the French reply
[pg.425] to the British ultimatum.[255] It notified sarcastically
that Lampedusa was not in the First Consul’s power to bestow, that
any change with reference to Malta must be referred by Great
Britain to the Great Powers for their concurrence, and that Holland
would be evacuated as soon as the terms of the Treaty of Amiens
were complied with. Another proposal was that Malta should be
transferred to Russia—the very step which was proposed at
Amiens and was rejected by the Czar: on that account Lord Whitworth
now refused it as being merely a device to gain time. The sending
of his passports having been delayed, he received one more despatch
from Downing Street, which allowed that our retention of Malta for
ten years should form a secret article—a device which would
spare the First Consul’s susceptibilities on the point of honour.
Even so, however, Napoleon refused to consider a longer tenure than
two or three years. And in this he was undoubtedly encouraged by
the recent despatch from St. Petersburg, wherein the Czar promised
his mediation in a sense favourable to France. This unfortunate
occurrence completed the discomfiture of the peace party at the
Consular Court, and in a long and heated discussion in a council
held at St. Cloud on May 11th all but Joseph Bonaparte and
Talleyrand voted for the rejection of the British demands.

On the next day Lord Whitworth left Paris. During his journey to
Calais he received one more proposal, that France should hold the
peninsula of Otranto for ten years if Great Britain retained Malta
for that period; but if this suggestion was made in good faith,
which is doubtful, its effect was destroyed by a rambling diatribe
which Talleyrand, at his master’s orders, sent shortly
afterwards.[256] In any case it was looked
upon by our ambassador as a last attempt to gain time for the[pg.426] concentration of the French naval
forces. He crossed the Straits of Dover on May 17th, the day before
the British declaration of war was issued.

On May 22nd, 1803, appeared at Paris the startling order that,
as British frigates had captured two French merchantmen on the
Breton coast, all Englishmen between eighteen and sixty years of
age who were in France should be detained as prisoners of war. The
pretext for this unheard-of action, which condemned some 10,000
Britons to prolonged detention, was that the two French ships were
seized prior to the declaration of war. This is false: they were
seized on May 18th, that is, on the day on which the British
Government declared war, three days after an embargo had been laid
on British vessels in French ports, and seven days after the First
Consul had directed his envoy at Florence to lay an embargo on
English ships in the ports of Tuscany.[257] It is therefore obvious
that Napoleon’s barbarous decree merely marked his disappointment
at the failure of his efforts to gain time and to deal the first
stroke. How sorely his temper was tried by the late events is clear
from the recital of the Duchesse d’Abrantès, who relates
that her husband, when ordered to seize English residents, found
the First Consul in a fury, his eyes flashing fire; and when Junot
expressed his reluctance to carry out this decree, Napoleon
passionately exclaimed: “Do not trust too far to my friendship: as
soon as I conceive doubt as to yours, mine is gone.”

Few persons in England now cherished any doubts as to the First
Consul’s hatred of the nation which stood between him and his
oriental designs. Ministers alone knew the extent of those plans:
but every ploughboy could feel the malice of an act which cooped up
innocent travellers on the flimsiest of pretexts. National ardour,
and, alas, national hatred were deeply stirred.[258] The[pg.427]
Whigs, who had paraded the clemency of Napoleon, were at once
helpless, and found themselves reduced to impotence for wellnigh a
generation; and the Tories, who seemed the exponents of a national
policy, were left in power until the stream of democracy, dammed up
by war in 1793 and again in 1803, asserted its full force in the
later movement for reform.

Yet the opinion often expressed by pamphleteers, that the war of
1803 was undertaken to compel France to abandon her republican
principles, is devoid of a shred of evidence in its favour. After
1802 there were no French republican principles to be combated;
they had already been jettisoned; and, since Bonaparte had crushed
the Jacobins, his personal claims were favourably regarded at
Whitehall, Addington even assuring the French envoy that he would
welcome the establishment of hereditary succession in the First
Consul’s family.[259] But while Bonaparte’s own
conduct served to refute the notion that the war of 1803 was a war
of principles, his masterful policy in Europe and the Levant
convinced every well-informed man that peace was impossible; and
the rupture was accompanied by acts and insults to the “nation of
shopkeepers” that could be avenged only by torrents of blood.
Diatribes against perfidious Albion filled the French Press and
overflowed into splenetic pamphlets, one of which bade odious
England tremble under the consciousness of her bad faith and the
expectation of swift and condign chastisement. Such was the spirit
in which these nations rushed to arms; and the conflict was
scarcely to cease until Napoleon was flung out into the solitudes
of the southern Atlantic.

The importance of the rupture of the Peace of Amiens will be
realized if we briefly survey Bonaparte’s position[pg.428]
after that treaty was signed. He had regained for his adopted
country a colonial empire and had given away not a single French
island. France was raised to a position of assured strength far
preferable to the perilous heights attained later on at Tilsit. In
Australia there was a prospect that the tricolour would wave over
areas as great and settlements as prosperous as those of New South
Wales and the infant town of Sydney. From the Ile de France and the
Cape of Good Hope as convenient bases of operations, British India
could easily be assailed; and a Franco-Mahratta alliance promised
to yield a victory over the troops of the East India Company. In
Europe the imminent collapse of the Turkish Empire invited a
partition, whence France might hope to gain Egypt and the Morea.
The Ionian Isles were ready to accept French annexation; and, if
England withdrew her troops from Malta, the fate of the weak Order
of St. John could scarcely be a matter of doubt.

For the fulfilment of these bright hopes one thing alone was
needed, a policy of peace and naval preparation. As yet Napoleon’s
navy was comparatively weak. In March, 1803, he had only
forty-three line-of-battle ships, ten of which were on distant
stations; but he had ordered twenty-three more to be
built—ten of them in Holland; and, with the harbours of
France, Holland, Flanders, and Northern Italy at his disposal, he
might hope, at the close of 1804, to confront the flag of St.
George with a superiority of force. That was the time which his
secret instructions to Decaen marked out for the outbreak of the
war that would yield to the tricolour a world-wide supremacy.

These schemes miscarried owing to the impetuosity of their
contriver. Hustled out of the arena of European politics, and
threatened with French supremacy in the other Continents, England
forthwith drew the sword; and her action, cutting athwart the
far-reaching web of the Napoleonic intrigues, forced France to
forego her oceanic plans, to muster her forces on the Straits of
Dover, and thereby to yield to the English race the [pg.429]
supremacy in Louisiana, India, and Australia, leaving also the
destinies of Egypt to be decided in a later age. Viewed from the
standpoint of racial expansion, the renewal of war in 1803 is the
greatest event of the century.

[Since this chapter was printed, articles on the same subject
have appeared in the “Revue Historique” (March-June, 1901) by M.
Philippson, which take almost the same view as that here presented.
I cannot, however, agree with the learned writer that Napoleon
wanted war. I think he did not, until his navy was ready;
but it was not in him to give way.]

NOTE TO THE FIFTH EDITION

M. Coquelle, in a work which has been translated into English by
Mr. Gordon D. Knox (G. Bell and Sons, Ltd.), has shown clearly that
the non-evacuation of Holland by Napoleon’s troops and the
subjection of that Republic to French influence formed the chief
causes of war. I refer my readers to that work for details of the
negotiations in their final stages.


CHAPTER XVIII


EUROPE AND THE BONAPARTES

The disappointment felt by Napoleon at England’s interruption of
his designs may be measured, first by his efforts to postpone the
rupture, and thereafter by the fierce energy which he threw into
the war. As has been previously noted, the Czar had responded to
the First Consul’s appeal for mediation in notes which seemed to
the British Cabinet unjustly favourable to the French case.
Napoleon now offered to recognize the arbitration of the Czar on
the questions in dispute, and suggested that meanwhile Malta should
be handed over to Russia to be held in pledge: he on his part
offered to evacuate Hanover, Switzerland, and Holland, if the
British would suspend hostilities, to grant an indemnity to the
King of Sardinia, to allow Britain to occupy Lampedusa, and fully
to assure “the independence of Europe,” if France retained her
present frontiers. But when the Russian envoy, Markoff, urged him
to crown these proposals by allowing Britain to hold Malta for a
certain time, thereafter to be agreed upon, he firmly refused to do
so on his own initiative, for that would soil his honour: but he
would view with resignation its cession to Britain if that proved
to be the award of Alexander. Accordingly Markoff wrote to his
colleague at London, assuring him that the peace of the world was
now once again assured by the noble action of the First Consul.[260]

Were these proposals prompted by a sincere desire to assure a
lasting peace, or were they put forward as a[pg.431]
device to gain time for the completion of the French naval
preparations? Evidently they were completely distrusted by the
British Government, and with some reason. They were nearly
identical with the terms formulated in the British ultimatum, which
Napoleon had rejected. Moreover, our Foreign Office had by this
time come to suspect Alexander. On June 23rd Lord Hawkesbury wrote
that it might be most damaging to British interests to place Malta
“at the hazard of the Czar’s arbitration”; and he informed the
Russian ambassador, Count Vorontzoff, that the aim of the French
had obviously been merely to gain time, that their explanations
were loose and unsatisfactory, and their demands inadmissible, and
that Great Britain could not acknowledge the present territories of
the French Republic as permanent while Malta was placed in
arbitration. In fact, our Government feared that, when Malta had
been placed in Alexander’s hands, Napoleon would lure him into
oriental adventures and renew the plans of an advance on India.
Their fears were well founded.

Napoleon’s preoccupation was always for the East: on February
21st, 1803, he had charged his Minister of Marine to send arms and
ammunition to the Suliotes and Maniotes then revolting against the
Sultan; and at midsummer French agents were at Ragusa to prepare
for a landing at the mouth of the River Cattaro.[261] With Turkey rent by
revolt, Malta placed as a pledge in Russian keeping, and Alexander
drawn into the current of Napoleon’s designs, what might not be
accomplished? Evidently the First Consul could expect more from
this course of events than from barren strifes with Nelson’s ships
in the Straits of Dover. For us, such a peace was far more
risky than war. And yet, if the Czar’s offer were too stiffly
repelled, public opinion would everywhere be alienated, and in that
has always lain half the strength of England’s policy.[262] Ministers therefore
declared that,[pg.432] while they could not accept
Russia’s arbitration without appeal, they would accede to her
mediation if it concerned all the causes of the present war. This
reasonable proposal was accepted by the Czar, but received from
Napoleon a firm refusal. He at once wrote to Talleyrand, August
23rd, 1803, directing that the Russian proposals should be made
known to Haugwitz, the Prussian Foreign Minister:

“Make him see all the absurdity of it: tell him that England
will never get from me any other treaty than that of Amiens: that
I will never suffer her to have anything in the
Mediterranean
; that I will not treat with her about the
Continent; that I am resolved to evacuate Holland and Switzerland;
but that I will never stipulate this in an article.”

As for Russia, he continued, she talked much about the integrity
of Turkey, but was violating it by the occupation of the Ionian
Isles and her constant intrigues in Wallachia. These facts were
correct: but the manner in which he stated them clearly revealed
his annoyance that the Czar would not wholly espouse the French
cause. Talleyrand’s views on this question may be seen in his
letter to Bonaparte, when he assures his chief that he has now
reaped from his noble advance to the Russian Emperor the sole
possible advantage—”that of proving to Europe by a grand act
of frankness your love of peace and to throw upon England the whole
blame for the war.” It is not often that a diplomatist so clearly
reveals the secrets of his chief’s policy.[263]

The motives of Alexander were less questionable. His chief
desire at that time was to improve the lot of his people. War would
disarrange these noble designs: France would inevitably overrun the
weaker Continental States: England would retaliate by enforcing her
severe maritime code; and the whole world would be rent in twain by
this strife of the elements.

[pg.433] These gloomy forebodings were soon
to be realized. Holland was the first to suffer. And yet one effort
was made to spare her the horrors of war. Filled with commiseration
for her past sufferings, the British Government at once offered to
respect her neutrality, provided that the French troops would
evacuate her fortresses and exact no succour either in ships, men,
or money.[264] But such forbearance was
scarcely to be expected from Napoleon, who not only had a French
division in that land, supported at its expense, but also relied on
its maritime resources.[265] The proposal was at once
set aside at Paris. Napoleon’s decision to drag the Batavian
Republic into the war arose, however, from no spasm of the war
fever; it was calmly stated in the secret instructions issued to
General Decaen in the preceding January. “It is now considered
impossible that we could have war with England, without dragging
Holland into it.” Holland was accordingly once more ground between
the upper and the nether millstone, between the Sea Power and the
Land Power, pouring out for Napoleon its resources in men and
money, and losing to the masters of the sea its ships, foreign
commerce, and colonies.

Equally hard was the treatment of Naples. In spite of the Czar’s
plea that its neutrality might be respected, this kingdom was at
once occupied by St. Cyr with troops that held the chief positions
on the “heel” of Italy. This infraction of the Treaty of Florence
was to be justified by a proclamation asserting that, as England
had retained Malta, the balance of power required that France
should hold these positions as long as England held Malta.[266] This action punished the
King and Queen of Naples for their supposed subservience to English
policy; and, while lightening the burdens of the French exchequer,
it compelled England to keep a large fleet in the Mediterranean for
the protection of Egypt, and[pg.434] thereby weakened her
defensive powers in the Straits of Dover. To distract his foes, and
compel them to extend their lines, was ever Napoleon’s aim both in
military and naval strategy; and the occupation of Taranto,
together with the naval activity at Toulon and Genoa, left it
doubtful whether the great captain determined to strike at London
or to resume his eastern adventures. His previous moves all seemed
to point towards Egypt and India; and the Admiralty instructions of
May 18th, 1803, to Nelson, reveal the expectation of our Government
that the real blow would fall on the Morea and Egypt. Six weeks
later our admiral reported the activity of French intrigues in the
Morea, which was doubtless intended to be their halfway house to
Egypt—”when sooner or later, farewell India.”[267] Proofs of Napoleon’s
designs on the Morea were found by Captain Keats of H.M.S. “Superb”
on a French vessel that he captured, a French corporal having on
him a secret letter from an agent at Corfu, dated May 23rd, 1803.
It ended thus:

“I have every reason to believe that we shall soon have a
revolution in the Morea, as we desire. I have close relations with
Crepacchi, and we are in daily correspondence with all the chiefs
of the Morea: we have even provided them with munitions of war.”[268]

On the whole, however, it seems probable that Napoleon’s chief
aim now was London and not Egypt; but his demonstrations eastwards
were so skilfully maintained as to convince both the English
Government and Nelson that his real aim was Egypt or Malta. For
this project the French corps d’armée in the “heel”
of Italy held a commanding position. Ships alone were wanting; and
these he sought to compel the King of Naples to furnish. As early
as April 20th, 1803, our charge d’affaires at[pg.435]
Naples, Mr. à Court, reported that Napoleon was pressing on
that Government a French alliance, on the ground that:

“The interests of the two countries are the same: it is the
intention of France to shut every port to the English, from Holland
to the Turkish dominions, to prevent the exportation of her
merchandise, and to give a mortal blow to her commerce, for there
she is most vulnerable. Our joint forces may wrest from her hands
the island of Malta. The Sicilian navy may convoy and protect the
French troops in the prosecution of such a plan, and the most happy
result may be augured to their united exertions.”

Possibly the King and his spirited but whimsical consort, Queen
Charlotte, might have bent before the threats which accompanied
this alluring offer; but at the head of the Neapolitan
administration was an Englishman, General Acton, whose talents and
force of will commanded their respect and confidence. To the
threats of the French ambassador he answered that France was strong
and Naples was weak; force might overthrow the dynasty; but nothing
would induce it to violate its neutrality towards England. So
unwonted a defiance aroused Napoleon to a characteristic revenge.
When his troops were quartered on Southern Italy, and were draining
the Neapolitan resources, the Queen wrote appealing to his clemency
on behalf of her much burdened people. In reply he assured her of
his desire to be agreeable to her: but how could he look on Naples
as a neutral State, when its chief Minister was an Englishman? This
was “the real reason that justified all the measures taken towards
Naples.”[269] The brutality and
falseness of this reply had no other effect than to embitter Queen
Charlotte’s hatred against the arbiter of the world’s destinies,
before whom she and her consort refused to bow, even when, three
years later, they were forced to seek shelter behind the girdle of
the inviolate sea. [pg.436]

Hanover also fell into Napoleon’s hands. Mortier with 25,000
French troops speedily overran that land and compelled the Duke of
Cambridge to a capitulation. The occupation of the Electorate not
only relieved the French exchequer of the support of a considerable
corps; it also served to hold in check the Prussian Court, always
preoccupied about Hanover; and it barred the entrance of the Elbe
and Weser to British ships, an aim long cherished by Napoleon. To
this we retorted by blockading the mouths of those rivers, an act
which must have been expected by Napoleon, and which enabled him to
declaim against British maritime tyranny. In truth, the beginnings
of the Continental System were now clearly discernible. The shores
of the Continent from the south of Italy to the mouth of the Elbe
were practically closed to English ships, while by a decree of July
15th any vessel whatsoever that had cleared from a British
port was to be excluded from all harbours of the French Republic.
Thus all commercial nations were compelled, slowly but inevitably,
to side with the master of the land or the mistress of the
seas.

In vain did the King of Prussia represent to Napoleon that
Hanover was not British territory, and that the neutrality of
Germany was infringed and its interests damaged by the French
occupation of Hanover and Cuxhaven. His protest was met by an offer
from Napoleon to evacuate Hanover, Taranto and Otranto, only at the
time when England should “evacuate Malta and the Mediterranean”;
and though the special Prussian envoy, Lombard, reported to his
master that Napoleon was “truth, loyalty, and friendship
personified,” yet he received not a word that betokened real regard
for the susceptibilities of Frederick William III. or the commerce
of his people.[270] For the present, neither
King nor Czar ventured on further remonstrances; but the First
Consul had sown seeds of discord which were to bear fruit in the
Third Coalition.

Having quartered 60,000 French troops on Naples[pg.437]
and Hanover, Napoleon could face with equanimity the costs of the
war. Gigantic as they were, they could be met from the purchase
money of Louisiana, the taxation and voluntary gifts of the French
dominions, the subsidies of the Italian and Ligurian Republics, and
a contribution which he now exacted from Spain.

Even before the outbreak of hostilities he had significantly
reminded Charles IV. that the Spanish marine was deteriorating, and
her arsenals and dockyards were idle: “But England is not asleep;
she is ever on the watch and will never rest until she has seized
on the colonies and commerce of the world.”[271] For the present, however,
the loss of Trinidad and the sale of Louisiana rankled too deeply
to admit of Spain entering into another conflict, whence, as
before, Napoleon would doubtless gain the glory and leave to her
the burden of territorial sacrifices. In spite of his shameless
relations to the Queen of Spain, Godoy, the Spanish Minister, was
not devoid of patriotism; and he strove to evade the obligations
which the treaty of 1796 imposed on Spain in case of an
Anglo-French conflict. He embodied the militia of the north of
Spain and doubtless would have defied Bonaparte’s demands, had
Russia and Prussia shown any disposition to resist French
aggressions. But those Powers were as yet wholly devoted to private
interests; and when Napoleon threatened Charles IV. and Godoy with
an inroad of 80,000 French troops unless the Spanish militia were
dissolved and 72,000,000 francs were paid every year into the
French exchequer, the Court of Madrid speedily gave way. Its
surrender was further assured by the thinly veiled threat that
further resistance would lead to the exposure of the liaison
between Godoy and the Queen. Spain therefore engaged to pay the
required sum—more than double the amount stipulated in
1796—to further the interests of French commerce and to bring
pressure to bear on Portugal. At the close of the year the Court of
Lisbon, yielding to the threats of France and Spain, consented to
purchase its neutrality by the[pg.438] payment of a million
francs a month to the master of the Continent.[272]

Meanwhile the First Consul was throwing his untiring energies
into the enterprise of crushing his redoubtable foe. He pushed on
the naval preparations at all the dockyards of France, Holland, and
North Italy; the great mole that was to shelter the roadstead at
Cherbourg was hurried forward, and the coast from the Seine to the
Rhine became “a coast of iron and bronze”—to use Marmont’s
picturesque phrase—while every harbour swarmed with small
craft destined for an invasion. Troops were withdrawn from the
Rhenish frontiers and encamped along the shores of Picardy; others
were stationed in reserve at St. Omer, Montreuil, Bruges, and
Utrecht; while smaller camps were formed at Ghent,
Compiègne, and St. Malo. The banks of the Elbe, Weser,
Scheldt, Somme, and Seine—even as far up as Paris
itself—rang with the blows of shipwrights labouring to
strengthen the flotilla of flat-bottomed vessels designed for the
invasion of England. Troops, to the number of 50,000 at Boulogne
under Soult, 30,000 at Etaples, and as many at Bruges, commanded by
Ney and Davoust respectively, were organized anew, and by constant
drill and exposure to the elements formed the tough nucleus of the
future Grand Army, before which the choicest troops of Czar and
Kaiser were to be scattered in headlong rout. To all these
many-sided exertions of organization and drill, of improving
harbours and coast fortifications, of ship-building, testing,
embarking, and disembarking, the First Consul now and again applied
the spur of his personal supervision; for while the warlike
enthusiasm which he had aroused against perfidious Albion of itself
achieved wonders, yet work was never so strenuous and exploits so
daring as under the eyes of the great captain himself. He therefore
paid frequent visits to the north coast, surveying with critical
eyes the works at Boulogne, Calais, Dunkirk,[pg.439]
Ostend, and Antwerp. The last-named port engaged his special
attention. Its position at the head of the navigable estuary of the
Scheldt, exactly opposite the Thames, marked it out as the natural
rival of London; he now encouraged its commerce and ordered the
construction of a dockyard fitted to contain twenty-five
battleships and a proportionate number of frigates and sloops.
Antwerp was to become the great commercial and naval emporium of
the North Sea. The time seemed to favour the design; Hamburg and
Bremen were blockaded, and London for a space was menaced by the
growing power of the First Consul, who seemed destined to restore
to the Flemish port the prosperity which the savagery of Alva had
swept away with such profit to Elizabethan London. But grand as
were Napoleon’s enterprises at Antwerp, they fell far short of his
ulterior designs. He told Las Cases at St. Helena that the dockyard
and magazines were to have been protected by a gigantic fortress
built on the opposite side of the River Scheldt, and that Antwerp
was to have been “a loaded pistol held at the head of England.”

In both lands warlike ardour rose to the highest pitch. French
towns and Departments freely offered gifts of gunboats and
battleships. And in England public men vied with one another in
their eagerness to equip and maintain volunteer regiments.
Wordsworth, who had formerly sung the praises of the French
Revolution, thus voiced the national defiance:

“No parleying now! In Britain is
one breath;
We all are with you now from shore
to shore;
Ye men of Kent, ’tis victory or
death.”

In one respect England enjoyed a notable advantage. Having
declared war before Napoleon’s plans were matured, she held the
command of the seas, even against the naval resources of France,
Holland, and North Italy. The first months of the war witnessed the
surrender of St. Lucia and Tobago to our fleets; and before the
close of the year Berbice, Demerara, Essequibo, together with [pg.440] nearly the whole of the French St.
Domingo force, had capitulated to the Union Jack. Our naval
supremacy in the Channel now told with full effect. Frigates were
ever on the watch in the Straits to chase any French vessels that
left port. But our chief efforts were to blockade the enemy’s
ships. Despite constant ill-health and frequent gales, Nelson clung
to Toulon. Admiral Cornwallis cruised off Brest with a fleet
generally exceeding fifteen sail of the line and several smaller
vessels: six frigates and smaller craft protected the coast of
Ireland; six line-of-battle ships and twenty-three lesser vessels
were kept in the Downs under Lord Keith as a central reserve force,
to which the news of all events transpiring on the enemy’s coast
was speedily conveyed by despatch boats; the newly invented
semaphore telegraphs were also systematically used between the Isle
of Wight and Deal to convey news along the coast and to London.
Martello towers were erected along the coast from Harwich to
Pevensey Bay, at the points where a landing was easy. Numerous
inventors also came forward with plans for destroying the French
flotilla, but none was found to be serviceable except the rockets
of Colonel Congreve, which inflicted some damage at Boulogne and
elsewhere. Such were the dispositions of our chief naval forces:
they comprised 469 ships of war, and over 700 armed boats, of all
sizes.[273]

Our regular troops and militia mustered 180,000 strong; while
the volunteers, including 120,000 men armed with pikes or similar
weapons, numbered 410,000. Of course little could be hoped from
these last in a conflict with French veterans; and even the
regulars, in the absence of any great generals—for Wellesley
was then in India—might have offered but a poor resistance to
Napoleon’s military machine. Preparations were, however, made for a
desperate resistance. Plans were quietly framed for the transfer of
the Queen and the royal family[pg.441] to Worcester, along
with the public treasure, which was to be lodged in the cathedral;
while the artillery and stores from Woolwich arsenal were to be
conveyed into the Midlands by the Grand Junction Canal.[274]

The scheme of coast-defence which General Dundas had drawn up in
1796 was now again set in action. It included, not only the
disposition of the armed forces, but plans for the systematic
removal of all provisions, stores, animals, and fodder from the
districts threatened by the invader; and it is clear that the
country was far better prepared than French writers have been
willing to admit. Indeed, so great was the expense of these
defensive preparations that, when Nelson’s return from the West
Indies disconcerted the enemy’s plans, Fox merged the statesman in
the partisan by the curious assertion that the invasion scare had
been got up by the Pitt Ministry for party purposes.[275] Few persons shared that
opinion. The nation was animated by a patriotism such as had never
yet stirred the sluggish veins of Georgian England. The Jacobinism,
which Dundas in 1796 had lamented as paralyzing the nation’s
energy, had wholly vanished; and the fatality which dogged the
steps of Napoleon was already discernible. The mingled hatred and
fear which he inspired outside France was beginning to solidify the
national resistance: after uniting rich and poor, English and Scots
in a firm phalanx in the United Kingdom, the national principle was
in turn to vivify Spain, Russia, and Germany, and thus to assure
his overthrow.

Reserving for consideration in another chapter the later
developments of the naval war, it will be convenient now to turn to
important events in the history of the Bonaparte family.

The loves and intrigues of the Bonapartes have furnished
material enough to fill several volumes devoted to light gossip,
and naturally so. Given an ambitious family, styled parvenus
by the ungenerous, shooting aloft[pg.442] swiftly as the
flames of Vesuvius, ardent as its inner fires, and stubborn as its
hardened lava—given also an imperious brother determined to
marry his younger brothers and sisters, not as they willed, but as
he willed—and it is clear that materials are at hand
sufficient to make the fortunes of a dozen comediettas.

To the marriage of Pauline Bonaparte only the briefest reference
need here be made. The wild humour of her blood showed itself
before her first marriage; and after the death of her husband,
General Leclerc, in San Domingo, she privately espoused Prince
Borghese before the legal time of mourning had expired, an
indiscretion which much annoyed Napoleon (August, 1803). Ultimately
this brilliant, frivolous creature resided in the splendid mansion
which now forms the British embassy in Paris. The case of Louis
Bonaparte was somewhat different. Nurtured as he had been in his
early years by Napoleon, he had rewarded him by contracting a
dutiful match with Hortense Beauharnais (January, 1802); but that
union was to be marred by a grotesquely horrible jealousy which the
young husband soon conceived for his powerful brother.

For the present, however, the chief trouble was caused by
Lucien, whose address had saved matters at the few critical minutes
of Brumaire. Gifted with a strong vein of literary feeling and
oratorical fire he united in his person the obstinacy of a
Bonaparte, the headstrong feelings of a poet, and the dogmatism of
a Corsican republican. His presumptuous conduct had already
embroiled him with the First Consul, who deprived him of his
Ministry and sent him as ambassador to Madrid.[276] He further sinned, first
by hurrying on peace with Portugal—it is said for a handsome
present from Lisbon—and later by refusing to marry the widow
of the King of Etruria. In this he persisted, despite the urgent
representations of Napoleon and Joseph: “You know very well that I
am a republican, and that a queen is not what suits me, an ugly
queen too!”—”What a pity your answer was[pg.443]
not cut short, it would have been quite Roman,” sneered Joseph at
his younger brother, once the Brutus of the Jacobin clubs. But
Lucien was proof against all the splendours of the royal match; he
was madly in love with a Madame Jouberthon, the deserted wife of a
Paris stockbroker; and in order to checkmate all Napoleon’s
attempts to force on a hated union, he had secretly married the
lady of his choice at the village of Plessis-Chamant, hard by his
country house (October 26th, 1803).

The letter which divulged the news of this affair reached the
First Consul at St. Cloud on an interesting occasion.[277] It was during a so-called
family concert, to which only the choicest spirits had been
invited, whence also, to Josephine’s chagrin, Napoleon had excluded
Madame Tallien and several other old friends, whose reputation
would have tainted the air of religion and morality now pervading
the Consular Court. While this select company was enjoying the
strains of the chamber music, and Napoleon alone was dozing,
Lucien’s missive was handed in by the faithful if indiscreet Duroc.
A change came over the scene. At once Napoleon started up, called
out “Stop the music: stop,” and began with nervous strides and
agitated gestures to pace the hall, exclaiming “Treason! it is
treason!” Round-eyed, open-mouthed wonder seized on the
disconcerted musicians, the company rose in confusion, and
Josephine, following her spouse, besought him to say what had
happened. “What has happened—why—Lucien has married
his—mistress.”[278]

The secret cause for this climax of fashionable comedy is to be
sought in reasons of state. The establishment of hereditary power
was then being secretly and anxiously discussed. Napoleon had no
heirs: Joseph’s children were girls: Lucien’s first marriage also
had naught but[pg.444] female issue: the succession must
therefore devolve on Lucien’s children by a second marriage. But a
natural son had already been born to him by Madame Jouberthon; and
his marriage now promised to make this bastard the heir to the
future French imperial throne. That was the reason why Napoleon
paced the hall at St. Cloud, “waving his arms like a semaphore,”
and exclaiming “treason!” Failing the birth of sons to the two
elder brothers, Lucien’s marriage seriously endangered the
foundation of a Napoleonic dynasty; besides, the whole affair would
yield excellent sport to the royalists of the Boulevard St.
Germain, the snarling Jacobins of the back streets, and the
newspaper writers of hated Albion.

In vain were negotiations set on foot to make Lucien divorce his
wife. The attempt only produced exasperation, Joseph himself
finally accusing Napoleon of bad faith in the course of this
affair. In the following springtime Lucien shook off the dust of
France from his feet, and declared in a last letter to Joseph that
he departed, hating Napoleon. The moral to this curious story was
well pointed by Joseph Bonaparte: “Destiny seems to blind us, and
intends, by means of our own faults, to restore France some day to
her former rulers.” [279]

At the very time of the scene at St. Cloud, fortune was
preparing for the First Consul another matrimonial trouble. His
youngest brother, Jerome, then aged nineteen years, had shown much
aptitude for the French navy, and was serving on the American
station, when a quarrel with the admiral sent him flying in disgust
to the shore. There, at Baltimore, he fell in love with Miss
Paterson, the daughter of a well-to-do merchant, and sought her
hand in marriage. In vain did the French consul remind him that,
were he five years older, he would still need the consent of his
mother. The headstrong nature of his race brooked no opposition,
and he secretly espoused the young lady at her father’s
residence.

[pg.445] Napoleon’s ire fell like a blasting
wind on the young couple; but after waiting some time, in hopes
that the storm would blow over, they ventured to come to Europe.
Thereupon Napoleon wrote to Madame Mère in these terms:

“Jerome has arrived at Lisbon with the woman with whom he
lives…. I have given orders that Miss Paterson is to be sent back
to America…. If he shows no inclination to wash away the
dishonour with which he has stained my name, by forsaking his
country’s flag on land and sea for the sake of a wretched woman, I
will cast him off for ever.”[280]

The sequel will show that Jerome was made of softer stuff than
Lucien; and, strange to say, his compliance with Napoleon’s
dynastic designs provided that family with the only legitimate male
heirs that were destined to sustain its wavering hopes to the end
of the century.[pg.446]


CHAPTER XIX


THE ROYALIST PLOT

From domestic comedy, France turned rapidly in the early months
of 1804 to a sombre tragedy—the tragedy of the Georges
Cadoudal plot and the execution of the Duc d’Enghien.

There were varied reasons why the exiled French Bourbons should
compass the overthrow of Napoleon. Every month that they delayed
action lessened their chances of success. They had long clung to
the hope that his Concordat with the Pope and other
anti-revolutionary measures betokened his intention to recall their
dynasty. But in February, 1803, the Comte de Provence received
overtures which showed that Bonaparte had never thought of playing
the part of General Monk. The exiled prince, then residing at
Warsaw, was courteously but most firmly urged by the First Consul
to renounce both for himself and for the other members of his House
all claims to the throne of France, in return for which he would
receive a pension of two million francs a year. The notion of
sinking to the level of a pensionary of the French Republic touched
Bourbon pride to the quick and provoked this spirited reply:

“As a descendant of St. Louis, I shall endeavour to imitate his
example by respecting myself even in captivity. As successor to
Francis I., I shall at least aspire to say with him: ‘We have lost
everything but our honour.”‘

To this declaration the Comte d’Artois, his son, the Duc de
Berri, Louis Philippe of Orleans, his two sons, and the two
Condés gave their ardent assent; and the same [pg.447]
loyal response came from the young Condé, the Duc d’Enghien,
dated Ettenheim, March 22nd, 1803. Little did men think when they
read this last defiance to Napoleon that within a year its author
would be flung into a grave in the moat of the Castle of
Vincennes.

Scarcely had the echoes of the Bourbon retorts died away than
the outbreak of war between England and France raised the hopes of
the French royalist exiles in London; and their nimble fancy
pictured the French army and nation as ready to fling themselves at
the feet of Louis XVIII. The future monarch did not share these
illusions. In the chilly solitudes of Warsaw he discerned matters
in their true light, and prepared to wait until the vaulting
ambition of Napoleon should league Europe against him. Indeed, when
the plans of the forward wing in London were explained to him, with
a view of enlisting his support, he deftly waved aside the
embarrassing overtures by quoting the lines:

“Et pour être
approuvés
De semblables projets veulent
être achevés,”

a cautious reply which led his brother, then at Edinburgh,
scornfully to contemn his feebleness as unworthy of any
further confidences.[281] In truth, the Comte
d’Artois, destined one day to be Charles X. of France, was not
fashioned by nature for a Fabian policy of delay: not even the
misfortunes of exile could instill into the watertight compartments
of his brain the most elementary notions of prudence. Daring,
however, attracts daring; and this prince had gathered around him
in our land the most desperate of the French royalists, whose
hopes, hatreds, schemes, and unending requests for British money
may be scanned by the curious in some thirty[pg.448]
large volumes of letters bequeathed by their factotum the Comte de
Puisaye, to the British Museum. Unfortunately this correspondence
throws little light on the details of the plot which is fitly
called by the name of Georges Cadoudal.

This daring Breton was, in fact, the only man of action on whom
the Bourbon princes could firmly rely for an enterprise that
demanded a cool head, cunning in the choice of means, and a
remorseless hand. Pichegru it is true, lived near London, but saw
little of the émigrés, except the venerable
Condé. Dumouriez also was in the great city, but his name
was too generally scorned in France for his treachery in 1793 to
warrant his being used. But there were plenty of swashbucklers who
could prepare the ground in France, or, if fortune favoured, might
strike the blow themselves; and a small committee of French
royalists, which had the support of that furious royalist, Mr.
Windham, M.P., began even before the close of 1802 to discuss plans
for the “removal” of Bonaparte. Two of their tools, Picot and Le
Bourgeois by name, plunged blindly into a plot, and were arrested
soon after they set foot in France. Their boyish credulity seems to
have suggested to the French authorities the sending of an agent so
as to entrap not only French émigrés, but also
English officials and Jacobinical generals.

The agent provocateur has at all times been a favourite
tool of continental Governments: but rarely has a more finished
specimen of the class been seen than Méhée de la
Touche. After plying the trade of an assassin in the September
massacres of 1792, and of a Jacobin spy during the Terror, he had
been included by Bonaparte among the Jacobin scapegoats who
expiated the Chouan outrage of Nivôse. Pining in the
weariness of exile, he heard from his wife that he might be
pardoned if he would perform some service for the Consular
Government. At once he consented, and it was agreed that he should
feign royalism, should worm himself into the secrets of the
émigrés at London, and act as intermediary
[pg.449] between them and the discontented
republicans of Paris.

The man who seems to have planned this scheme was the
ex-Minister of Police. Fouché had lately been deprived by
Bonaparte of the inquisitorial powers which he so unscrupulously
used. His duties were divided between Régnier, the Grand
Judge and Minister of Justice, and Réal, a Councillor of
State, who watched over the internal security of France. These men
had none of the ability of Fouché, nor did they know at the
outset what Méhée was doing in London. It may,
therefore, be assumed that Méhée was one of
Fouché’s creatures, whom he used to discredit his successor,
and that Bonaparte welcomed this means of quickening the zeal of
the official police, while he also wove his meshes round plotting
émigrés, English officials, and French
generals.[282]

Among these last there was almost chronic discontent, and
Bonaparte claimed to have found out a plot whereby twelve of them
should divide France into as many portions, leaving to him only
Paris and its environs. If so, he never made any use of his
discovery. In fact, out of this group of malcontents, Moreau,
Bernadotte, Augereau, Macdonald, and others, he feared only the
hostility of the first. The victor of Hohenlinden lived in sullen
privacy near to Paris, refusing to present himself at the Consular
Court, and showing his contempt for those who donned a courtier’s
uniform. He openly mocked at the Concordat; and when the Legion of
Honour was instituted, he bestowed a collar of honour upon his dog.
So keen was Napoleon’s resentment at this raillery that he even
proposed to send him a challenge to a duel in the Bois de
Boulogne.[283] The challenge, of course,
was not sent; a show of reconciliation was assumed between the two
warriors; but Napoleon retained a covert dislike of the man
whose[pg.450] brusque republicanism was applauded
by a large portion of the army and by the frondeurs of
Paris.

The ruin of Moreau, and the confusion alike of French royalists
and of the British Ministry, could now be assured by the
encouragement of a Jacobin-Royalist conspiracy, in which English
officials should be implicated. Moreau was notoriously incapable in
the sphere of political intrigue: the royalist coteries in London
presented just the material on which the agent provocateur
delights to work; and some British officials could, doubtless, with
equal ease be drawn into the toils. Méhée de la
Touche has left a highly spiced account of his adventures; but it
must, of course, be received with distrust.[284]

Proceeding first to Guernsey, he gained the confidence of the
Governor, General Doyle; and, fortified by recommendations from
him, he presented himself to the émigrés at
London, and had an interview with Lord Hawkesbury and the
Under-Secretaries of State, Messrs. Hammond and Yorke. He found it
easy to inflame the imagination of the French exiles, who clutched
at the proposed union between the irreconcilables, the extreme
royalists, and the extreme republicans; and it was forthwith
arranged that Napoleon’s power, which rested on the support of the
peasants, in fact of the body of France, should be crushed by an
enveloping move of the tips of the wings.

Méhée’s narrative contains few details and dates,
such as enable one to test his assertions. But I have examined the
Puisaye Papers,[285] and also the Foreign and
Home Office archives, and have found proofs of the complicity of
our Government, which it will be well to present here connectedly.
Taken singly they are inconclusive, but collectively their
importance is considerable. In our Foreign Office Records (France,
No 70) there is a letter, dated London, August 30th, 1803, from the
Baron de Roll, the factotum of the exiled Bourbons, to Mr. Hammond,
our Permanent Under-Secretary at the Foreign Office, asking[pg.451] him to call on the Comte d’Artois
at his residence, No. 46, Baker Street. That the deliberations at
that house were not wholly peaceful appears from a long secret
memorandum of October 24th, 1803, in which the Comte d’Artois
reviews the career of “that miserable adventurer
(Bonaparte), so as to prove that his present position is precarious
and tottering. He concludes by naming those who desired his
overthrow—Moreau, Reynier, Bernadotte, Simon, Masséna,
Lannes, and Férino: Sieyès, Carnot, Chénier,
Fouché, Barras, Tallien, Rewbel, Lamarque, and Jean de Bry.
Others would not attack him “corps à corps,” but disliked
his supremacy. These two papers prove that our Government was aware
of the Bourbon plot. Another document, dated London, November 18th,
1803, proves its active complicity. It is a list of the French
royalist officers “who had set out or were ready to set out.” All
were in our pay, two at six shillings, five at four shillings, and
nine at two shillings a day. It would be indelicate to reveal the
names, but among them occurs that of Joachim P.J. Cadoudal. The
list is drawn up and signed by Frieding—a name that was
frequently used by Pichegru as an alias. In his handwriting
also is a list of “royalist officers for whom I demand a year’s pay
in advance”—five generals, thirteen chefs de
légion
, seventeen chefs de bataillon, and
nineteen captains. The pay claimed amounts to £3,110
15s.[286] That some, at least, of
our Admiralty officials also aided Cadoudal is proved by a “most
secret” letter, dated Admiralty Office, July 31st, 1803, from E.
N[epean] to Admiral Montagu in the Downs, charging him to help the
bearer, Captain Wright, in the execution of “a very important
service,” and to provide for him “one of the best of the hired
cutters or luggers under your orders.” Another “most secret”
Admiralty letter, of January 9th, 1804, orders a[pg.452]
frigate or large sloop to be got ready to convey secretly “an
officer of rank and consideration” (probably Pichegru) to the
French coast. Wright carried over the conspirators in several
parties, until chance threw him into Napoleon’s power and consigned
him to an ignominious death, probably suicide.

Finally, there is the letter of Mr. Arbuthnot, Parliamentary
Secretary at the Foreign Office (dated March 12th, 1804), to Sir
Arthur Paget, in which he refers to the “sad result of all our fine
projects for the re-establishment of the Bourbons: … we are, of
course, greatly apprehensive for poor Moreau’s safety.”[287]

In face of this damning evidence the ministerial denials of
complicity must be swept aside.[288] It is possible,
however, that the plot was connived at, not by the more respectable
chiefs, but by young and hot-headed officials. Even in the summer
of 1803 that Cabinet was already tottering under the attacks of the
Whigs and the followers of Pitt. The blandly respectable Addington
and Hawkesbury with his “vacant grin “[289] were evidently no match
for Napoleon; and Arbuthnot himself dubs Addington “a poor wretch
universally despised and laught at,” and pronounces the Cabinet
“the most inefficient that ever curst a country.” I judge,
therefore, that our official aid to the conspirators was limited to
the Under-Secretaries of the Foreign, War, and Admiralty Offices.
Moreover, the royalist plans, as revealed to our officials,
mainly concerned a rising in Normandy and Brittany. Our Government
would not have paid the salaries of fifty-four royalist[pg.453]
officers—many of them of good old French families—if it
had been only a question of stabbing Napoleon. The lists of those
officers were drawn up here in November, 1803, that is, three
months after Georges Cadoudal had set out for Normandy and Paris to
collect his desperadoes; and it seems most probable that the
officers of the “royal army” were expected merely to clinch
Cadoudal’s enterprise by rekindling the flame of revolt in the
north and west. French agents were trying to do the same in
Ireland, and a plot for the murder of George III. was thought to
have been connived at by the French authorities. But, when all is
said, the British Government must stand accused of one of the most
heinous of crimes. The whole truth was not known at Paris; but it
was surmised; and the surmise was sufficient to envenom the whole
course of the struggle between England and Napoleon.

Having now established the responsibility of British officials
in this, the most famous plot of the century, we return to describe
the progress of the conspiracy and the arts employed by Napoleon to
defeat it. His tool, Méhée de la Touche, after
entrapping French royalists and some of our own officials in
London, proceeded to the Continent in order to inveigle some of our
envoys. He achieved a brilliant success. He called at Munich, in
order, as he speciously alleged, to arrange with our ambassador
there the preparations for the royalist plot. The British envoy,
who bore the honoured name of Francis Drake, was a zealous
intriguer closely in touch with the émigrés:
he was completely won over by the arts of Méhée: he
gave the spy money, supplied him with a code of false names, and
even intrusted him with a recipe for sympathetic ink. Thus
furnished, Méhée proceeded to Paris, sent his briber
a few harmless bulletins, took his information to the police, and,
at Napoleon’s dictation, gave him news that seriously misled
our Government and Nelson.[290]

[pg.454] The same trick was tried on Stuart,
our ambassador at Vienna, who had a tempting offer from a French
agent to furnish news from every French despatch to or from Vienna.
Stuart had closed with the offer, when suddenly the man was seized
at the instance of the French ambassador, and his papers were
searched.[291] In this case there were
none that compromised Stuart, and his career was not cut short in
the ignominious manner that befell Drake, over whom there may be
inscribed as epitaph the warning which Talleyrand gave to young
aspirants—”et surtout pas trop de zèle.”

Thus, while the royalists were conspiring the overthrow of
Napoleon, he through his agents was countermining their clumsy
approach to his citadel, and prepared to blow them sky high when
their mines were crowded for the final rush. The royalist plans
matured slowly owing to changes which need not be noticed. Georges
Cadoudal quitted London, and landed at Biville, a smuggler’s haunt
not far from Dieppe, on August 23rd, 1803. Thence he made his way
to Paris, and spent some months in striving to enlist trusty
recruits. It has been stated that the plot never aimed at
assassination, but at the overpowering of the First Consul’s
escort, and the seizure of his person, during one of his journeys.
Then he was to be forcibly transferred to the northern coast on
relays of horses, and hurried over to England.[292] But, though the plotters
threw the veil of decency over their enterprise by calling it
kidnapping, they undoubtedly meant murder. Among Drake’s papers
there is a hint that the royalist emissaries were at first
to speak only of the seizure and deportation of the First
Consul.

Whatever may have been their precise aims, they were certainly
known to Napoleon and his police. On November 1st, 1803, he wrote
to Régnier:[pg.455]

“You must not be in a hurry about the arrests: when the author
[Méhée] has given in all the information, we will
draw up a plan with him, and will see what is to be done. I wish
him to write to Drake, and, in order to make him trustful, inform
him that, before the great blow can be dealt, he believes he
[Méhée] can promise to have seized on the table of
the First Consul, in his secret room, notes written in his own hand
relating to his great expedition, and every other important
document.”

Napoleon revelled in the details of his plan for hoisting the
engineers with their own petards.[293] But he knew full well
that the plot, when fully ripe, would yield far more than the
capture of a few Chouans. He must wait until Moreau was implicated.
The man selected by the émigrés to sound
Moreau was Pichegru, and this choice was the sole instance of
common sense displayed by them. It was Pichegru who had marked out
the future fortune of Moreau in the campaign of 1793, and yet he
had seemed to be the victim of that general’s gross ingratitude at
Fructidor. Who then so fitted as he to approach the victor of
Hohenlinden? Through a priest named David and General Lajolais, an
interview was arranged; and shortly after Pichegru’s arrival in
France, these warriors furtively clasped hands in the capital which
had so often resounded with their praises (January, 1804). They met
three or four times, and cleared away some of the misunderstandings
of the past. But he would have nothing to do with Georges, and when
Pichegru mooted the overthrow of Bonaparte and the restoration of
the Bourbons, he firmly warned him: “Do with Bonaparte what you
will, but do not ask me to put a Bourbon in his place.”

From this resolve Moreau never receded. But his calculating
reserve did not save him. Already several suspects had been
imprisoned in Normandy. At Napoleon’s suggestion five of them were
condemned to death,[pg.456] in the hope of extorting a
confession; and the last a man named Querelle, gratified his
gaolers by revealing (February 14th) not only the lodging of
Georges in Paris, but the intention of other conspirators, among
whom was a French prince, to land at Biville. The plot was now
coming to a head, and so was the counter-plot. On the next day
Moreau was arrested by order of Napoleon, who feigned the utmost
grief and surprise at seeing the victor of Hohenlinden mixed up
with royalist assassins in the pay of England.[294]

Elated by this success, and hoping to catch the Comte d’Artois
himself, Napoleon forthwith despatched to that cliff one of his
most crafty and devoted servants, Savary, who commanded the
gendarmerie d’élite. Tricked out in suitable
disguises, and informed by a smuggler as to the royalist signals,
Savary eagerly awaited the royal quarry, and when Captain Wright’s
vessel hove in sight, he used his utmost arts to imitate the
signals that invited a landing. But the crew were not to be lured
to shore; and after fruitless endeavours he returned to
Paris—in time to take part in the murder of the Duc
d’Enghien.

Meanwhile the police were on the tracks of Pichegru and Georges.
On the last day of February the general was seized in bed in the
house of a treacherous friend: but not until the gates of Paris had
been closed, and domiciliary visits made, was Georges taken, and
then only after a desperate affray (March 9th). The arrest of the
two Polignacs and the Marquis de Rivière speedily
followed.

Hitherto Napoleon had completely outwitted his foes. He knew
well enough that he was in no danger.

“I have run no real risks,” he wrote to Melzi, “for the police
had its eyes on all these machinations, and I have the consolation
of not finding reason to complain of a single man[pg.457]
among all those I have placed in this huge administration, Moreau
stands alone.” [295]

But now, at the moment of victory, when France was swelling with
rage against royalist assassins, English gold, and Moreau’s
treachery, the First Consul was hurried into an enterprise which
gained him an imperial crown and flecked the purple with innocent
blood.

There was living at Ettenheim, in Baden, not far from the Rhine,
a young prince of the House of Condé, the Duc d’Enghien.
Since the disbanding of the corps of Condé he had been
tranquilly enjoying the society of the Princess Charlotte de Rohan,
to whom he had been secretly married. Her charms, the attractions
of the chase, the society of a small circle of French
émigrés, and an occasional secret visit to the
theatre at Strassburg, formed the chief diversions to an otherwise
monotonous life, until he was fired with the hope of a speedy
declaration of war by Austria and Russia against Napoleon. Report
accused him of having indiscreetly ventured in disguise far into
France; but he indignantly denied it. His other letters also prove
that he was not an accomplice of the Cadoudal-Pichegru conspiracy.
But Napoleon’s spies gave information which seemed to implicate him
in that enterprise. Chief among them was Méhée, who,
at the close of February, hovered about Ettenheim and heard that
the duke was often absent for many days at a time.

Napoleon received this news on March 1st, and ordered the
closest investigation to be made. One of his spies reported that
the young duke associated with General Dumouriez. In reality the
general was in London, and the spy had substituted the name of a
harmless old gentleman called Thumery. When Napoleon saw the name
of Dumouriez with that of the young duke his rage knew no bounds.
“Am I a dog to be beaten to death in the street? Why was I not
warned that they were assembling at Ettenheim? Are my[pg.458]
murderers sacred beings? They attack my very person. I’ll give them
war for war.” And he overwhelmed with reproaches both Réal
and Talleyrand for neglecting to warn him of these traitors and
assassins clustering on the banks of the Rhine. The seizure of
Georges Cadoudal and the examination of one of his servants helped
to confirm Napoleon’s surmise that he was the victim of a plot of
which the duke and Dumouriez were the real contrivers, while
Georges was their tool. Cadoudal’s servant stated that there often
came to his master’s house a mysterious man, at whose entry not
only Georges but also the Polignacs and Rivière always
arose. This convinced Napoleon that the Duc d’Enghien was directing
the plot, and he determined to have the duke and Dumouriez seized.
That they were on German soil was naught to him. Talleyrand
promised that he could soon prevail on the Elector to overlook this
violation of his territory, and the question was then discussed in
an informal council. Talleyrand, Réal, and Fouché
advised the severest measures. Lebrun spoke of the outcry which
such a violation of neutral territory would arouse, but bent before
the determination of the First Consul; and the regicide
Cambacérès alone offered a firm opposition to an
outrage which must embroil France with Germany and Russia. Despite
this protest, Napoleon issued his orders and then repaired to the
pleasing solitudes of La Malmaison, where he remained in almost
complete seclusion. The execution of the orders was now left to
Generals Ordener and Caulaincourt, who arranged the raid into
Baden; to Murat, who was now Governor of Paris; and to the devoted
and unquestioning Savary and Réal.

The seizure of the duke was craftily effected. Troops and
gendarmes were quietly mustered at Strassburg: spies were sent
forward to survey the ground; and as the dawn of the 15th of March
was lighting up the eastern sky, thirty Frenchmen encircled
Enghien’s abode. His hot blood prompted him to fight, but on the
advice of a friend he quietly surrendered, was haled away to
Strassburg, [pg.459] and thence to the castle of
Vincennes on the south-east of Paris. There everything was ready
for his reception on the evening of March 20th. The pall of secrecy
was spread over the preparations. The name of Plessis was assigned
to the victim, and Harel, the governor of the castle, was left
ignorant of his rank.[296]

Above all, he was to be tried by a court-martial of officers, a
form of judgment which was summary and without appeal; whereas the
ordinary courts of justice must be slow and open to the public
gaze. It was true that the Senate had just suspended trial by jury
in the case of attempts against the First Consul’s life—a
device adopted in view of the Moreau prosecution. But the certainty
of a conviction was not enough: Napoleon determined to strike
terror into his enemies, such as a swift and secret blow always
inspires. He had resolved on a trial by court-martial when he still
believed Enghien to be an accomplice of Dumouriez; and when, late
on Saturday, March 17th, that mistake was explained, his purpose
remained unshaken—unshaken too by the high mass of Easter
Sunday, March 18th, which he heard in state at the Chapel of the
Tuileries. On the return journey to Malmaison Josephine confessed
to Madame de Rémusat her fears that Bonaparte’s will was
unalterably fixed: “I have done what I could, but I fear his mind
is made up.” She and Joseph approached him once more in the park
while Talleyrand was at his side. “I fear that cripple,” she said,
as they came near, and Joseph drew the Minister aside. All was in
vain. “Go away; you are a child; you don’t understand public
duties.” This was Josephine’s final repulse.

On March 20th Napoleon drew up the form of questions to be put
to the prisoner. He now shifted the ground of accusation. Out of
eleven questions only the last three referred to the duke’s
connection with the Cadoudal plot.[297] For in the meantime
he had found in [pg.460] the duke’s papers proofs of his
having offered his services to the British Government for the
present war,[298] his hopes of participation
in a future Continental war, but nothing that could implicate him
in the Cadoudal plot. The papers were certainly disappointing; and
that is doubtless the reason why, after examining them on March
19th, he charged Réal “to take secret cognizance of these
papers, along with Desmarest. One must prevent any talk on the more
or less of charges contained in these papers.” The same fact
doubtless led to their abstraction along with the dossier of
the proceedings of the court-martial.[299]

The task of summoning the officers who were to form the
court-martial was imposed on Murat. But when this bluff, hearty
soldier received this order, he exclaimed: “What! are they trying
to soil my uniform! I will not allow it! Let him appoint them
himself if he wants to.” But a second and more imperious mandate
compelled him to perform this hateful duty. The seven senior
officers of the garrison of Paris now summoned were ordered not to
separate until judgment was passed.[300] At their head was General
Hulin, who had shown such daring in the assault on the Bastille;
and thus one of the early heroes of the Revolution had the evening
of his days shrouded over with the horrors of a midnight murder.
Finally, the First Consul charged Savary, who had just returned to
Paris from Biville, furious at being baulked of his prey, to
proceed to Vincennes with a band of his gendarmes for the carrying
out of the sentence.

The seven officers as yet knew nothing of the nature of their
mission, or of martial law. “We had not,” wrote[pg.461]
Hulin long afterwards, “the least idea about trials; and, worst of
all, the reporter and clerk had scarcely any more experience.”[301] The examination of the
prisoner was curt in the extreme. He was asked his name, date and
place of birth, whether he had borne arms against France and was in
the pay of England. To the last questions he answered decisively in
the affirmative, adding that he wished to take part in the new war
against France.

His replies were the same as he made in his preliminary
examination, which he closed with the written and urgent request
for a personal interview with Napoleon. To this request the court
proposed to accede; but Savary, who had posted himself behind
Hulin’s chair, at once declared this step to be inopportune.
The judges had only one chance of escape from their predicament,
namely, to induce the duke to invalidate his evidence: this he
firmly refused to do, and when Hulin warned him of the danger of
his position, he replied that he knew it, and wished to have an
interview with the First Consul.

The court then passed sentence, and, “in accordance with article
(blank) of the law (blank) to the following effect (blank)
condemned him to suffer death.” Ashamed, as it would seem, of this
clumsy condemnation, Hulin was writing to Bonaparte to request for
the condemned man the personal interview which he craved, when
Savary took the pen from his hands, with the words: “Your work is
done: the rest is my business.”[302] The duke was
forthwith led out into the moat of the castle, where a few torches
shed their light on the final scene of this sombre tragedy: he
asked for a priest, but this was denied him: he then bowed his head
in prayer, lifted those noble features towards the soldiers, begged
them not to miss their aim, and fell, shot through the heart. Hard
by was a grave, which, in accordance with orders received on the
previous day, the governor had caused to be made ready; into this
the body was thrown pell-mell, and the earth[pg.462]
closed over the remains of the last scion of the warlike House of
Condé.

Twelve years later loving hands disinterred the bones and placed
them in the chapel of the castle. But even then the world knew not
all the enormity of the crime. It was reserved for clumsy
apologists like Savary to provoke replies and further
investigations. The various excuses which throw the blame on
Talleyrand, and on everyone but the chief actor, are sufficiently
disposed of by the ex-Emperor’s will. In that document Napoleon
brushed away the excuses which had previously been offered to the
credulity or malice of his courtiers, and took on himself the
responsibility for the execution:

“I caused the Duc d’Enghien to be arrested and judged, because
it was necessary for the safety, the interest, and the honour of
the French people when the Comte d’Artois, by his own confession,
was supporting sixty assassins at Paris. In similar circumstances I
would act in the same way again.”[303]

[pg.463] The execution of the Duc d’Enghien
is one of the most important incidents of this period, so crowded
with momentous events. The sensation of horror which it caused can
be gauged by the mental agony of Madame de Rémusat and of
others who had hitherto looked on Bonaparte as the hero of the age
and the saviour of the country. His mother hotly upbraided him,
saying it was an atrocious act, the stain of which could never be
wiped out, and that he had yielded to the advice of enemies’ eager
to tarnish his fame.[304] Napoleon said nothing, but
shut himself up in his cabinet, revolving these terrible words,
which doubtless bore fruit in the bitter reproaches later to be
heaped upon Talleyrand for his share in the tragedy. Many royalists
who had begun to rally to his side now showed their indignation at
the deed. Chateaubriand, who was about to proceed as the envoy of
France to the Republic of Valais, at once offered his resignation
and assumed an attitude of covert defiance. And that was the
conduct of all royalists who were not dazzled by the glamour of
success or cajoled by Napoleon’s favours. Many of his friends
ventured to show their horror of this Corsican vendetta; and a
mot which was plausibly, but it seems wrongly, attributed to
Fouché, well sums up the general opinion of that callous
society: “It was worse than a crime—it was a blunder.”

Scarcely had Paris recovered from this sensation when, on April
6th, Pichegru was found strangled in[pg.464] prison; and men
silently but almost unanimously hailed it as the work of Napoleon’s
Mamelukes. This judgment, however natural after the Enghien affair,
seems to be incorrect. It is true the corpse bore marks which
scarcely tallied with suicide: but Georges Cadoudal, whose cell was
hard by, heard no sound of a scuffle; and it is unlikely that so
strong a man as Pichegru would easily have succumbed to assailants.
It is therefore more probable that the conqueror of Holland,
shattered by his misfortunes and too proud to undergo a public
trial, cut short a life which already was doomed. Never have
plotters failed more ignominiously and played more completely into
the hands of their enemy. A mot of the Boulevards wittily
sums up the results of their puny efforts: “They came to France to
give her a king, and they gave her an Emperor.”[pg.465]


CHAPTER XX


THE DAWN OF THE EMPIRE

For some time the question of a Napoleonic dynasty had been
freely discussed; and the First Consul himself had latterly
confessed his intentions to Joseph in words that reveal his
super-human confidence and his caution: “I always intended to end
the Revolution by the establishment of heredity: but I thought that
such a step could not be taken before the lapse of five or six
years.” Events, however, bore him along on a favouring tide. Hatred
of England, fear of Jacobin excesses, indignation at the royalist
schemes against his life, and finally even the execution of
Enghien, helped on the establishment of the Empire. Though moderate
men of all parties condemned the murder, the remnants of the
Jacobin party hailed it with joy. Up to this time they had a
lingering fear that the First Consul was about to play the part of
Monk. The pomp of the Tuileries and the hated Concordat seemed to
their crooked minds but the prelude to a recall of the Bourbons,
whereupon priestcraft, tithes, and feudalism would be the order of
the day. Now at last the tragedy of Vincennes threw a lurid light
into the recesses of Napoleon’s ambition; and they exclaimed, “He
is one of us.” It must thenceforth be war to the knife between the
Bourbons and Bonaparte; and his rule would therefore be the best
guarantee for the perpetual ownership of the lands confiscated
during the Revolution.[305]

To a materialized society that great event had come to[pg.466] be little more than a big land
investment syndicate, of which Bonaparte was now to be the sole and
perpetual director. This is the inner meaning of the references to
the Social Contract which figure so oddly among the petitions for
hereditary rule. The Jacobins, except a few conscientious
stalwarts, were especially alert in the feat of making extremes
meet. Fouché, who now wriggled back into favour and office,
appealed to the Senate, only seven days after the execution, to
establish hereditary power as the only means of ending the plots
against Napoleon’s life; for, as the opportunist Jacobins argued,
if the hereditary system were adopted, conspiracies to murder would
be meaningless, when, even if they struck down one man, they must
fail to shatter the system that guaranteed the Revolution.

The cue having been thus dextrously given, appeals and petitions
for hereditary rule began to pour in from all parts of France. The
grand work of the reorganization of France certainly furnished a
solid claim on the nation’s gratitude. The recent promulgation of
the Civil Code and the revival of material prosperity redounded to
Napoleon’s glory; and with equal truth and wit he could claim the
diadem as a fit reward for having revived many interests while
none had been displaced.
Such a remark and such an exploit
proclaim the born ruler of men. But the Senate overstepped all
bounds of decency when it thus addressed him: “You are founding a
new era: but you ought to make it last for ever: splendour is
nothing without duration.” The Greeks who fawned on Persian satraps
did not more unman themselves than these pensioned sycophants, who
had lived through the days of 1789 but knew them not. This fulsome
adulation would be unworthy of notice did it not convey the most
signal proof of the danger which republics incur when men lose
sight of the higher aims of life and wallow among its sordid
interests.[306]

[pg.467] After the severe drilling of the
last four years, the Chambers voted nearly unanimously in favour of
a Napoleonic dynasty. The Corps Législatif was not in
session, and it was not convoked. The Senate, after hearing
Fouché’s unmistakable hints, named a commission of its
members to report on hereditary rule, and then waited on events.
These were decided mainly in private meetings of the Council of
State, where the proposal met with some opposition from
Cambacérès, Merlin, and Thibaudeau. But of what avail
are private remonstrances when in open session opponents are dumb
and supporters vie in adulation? In the Tribunate, on April 23rd,
an obscure member named Curée proposed the adoption of the
hereditary principle. One man alone dared openly to combat the
proposal, the great Carnot; and the opposition of Curée to
Carnot might have recalled to the minds of those abject champions
of popular liberty the verse that glitters amidst the literary
rubbish of the Roman Empire:

“Victrix causa deis placuit, sed
victa Catoni.”

The Tribunate named a commission to report; it was favourable to
the Bonapartes. The Senate voted in the same sense, three Senators
alone, among them Grégoire, Bishop of Blois, voting against
it. Sieyès and Lanjuinais were absent; but the well-salaried
lord of the manor of Crosne must have read with amused contempt the
resolution of this body, which he had designed to be the
guardian of the republican constitution:

“The French have conquered liberty: they wish to preserve their
conquest: they wish for repose after victory. They will owe this
glorious repose to the hereditary rule of a single man, who, raised
above all, is to defend public liberty, maintain equality, and
lower his fasces before the sovereignty of the people that
proclaims him.”

[pg.468] In this way did France reduce to
practice the dogma of Rousseau with regard to the occasional and
temporary need of a dictator.[307]

When the commonalty are so obsequious, any title can be taken by
the one necessary man. Napoleon at first affected to doubt whether
the title of Stadtholder would not be more seemly than that of
Emperor; and in one of the many conferences held on this topic,
Miot de Melito advocated the retention of the term Consul for its
grand republican simplicity. But it was soon seen that the term
Emperor was the only one which satisfied Napoleon’s ambition and
French love of splendour. Accordingly a senatus consultum of
May 18th, 1804, formally decreed to him the title of Emperor of the
French. As for his former colleagues, Cambacérès and
Lebrun, they were stultified with the titles of Arch-chancellor and
Arch-treasurer of the Empire: his brother Joseph received the title
of Grand Elector, borrowed from the Holy Roman Empire, and oddly
applied to an hereditary empire where the chief had been
appointed: Louis was dubbed Constable: two other grand dignities,
those of Arch-chancellor of State and High Admiral, were not as yet
filled, but were reserved for Napoleon’s relatives by marriage,
Eugène Beauharnais and Murat. These six grand dignitaries of
the new Empire were to be irresponsible and irremovable, and, along
with the Emperor, they formed the Grand Council of the Empire.

On lesser individuals the rays of the imperial diadem cast a
fainter glow. Napoleon’s uncle, Cardinal Fesch, became Grand
Almoner; Berthier, Grand Master of the Hounds; Talleyrand, Grand
Chamberlain; Duroc, Grand Marshal of the Palace; and Caulaincourt,
Master of the Horse, the acceptance of which title seemed to the
world to convict him of full complicity in the schemes for the
murder of the Duc d’Enghien. For the rest, the Emperor’s mother was
to be styled Madame Mère; his sisters became Imperial
Highnesses, with their several establishments of ladies-in-waiting;
and Paris fluttered[pg.469] with excitement at each successive
step upwards of expectant nobles, regicides, generals, and
stockjobbers towards the central galaxy of the Corsican family,
which, ten years before, had subsisted on the alms of the Republic
one and indivisible.

It remained to gain over the army. The means used were profuse,
in proportion as the task was arduous. The following generals were
distinguished as Marshals of the Empire (May 19th): Berthier,
Murat, Masséna, Augereau, Lannes, Jourdan, Ney, Soult,
Brune, Davoust, Bessières, Moncey, Mortier, and Bernadotte;
two marshal’s bâtons were held in reserve as a reward for
future service, and four aged generals, Lefebvre, Serrurier,
Pérignon, and Kellerman (the hero of Valmy), received the
title of honorary marshals. In one of his conversations with
Roederer, the Emperor frankly avowed his reasons for showering
these honours on his military chiefs; it was in order to assure the
imperial dignity to himself; for how could they object to this,
when they themselves received honours so lofty?[308] The confession affords a
curious instance of Napoleon’s unbounded trust in the most
elementary, not to say the meanest, motives of human conduct.
Suitable rewards were bestowed on officers of the second rank. But
it was at once remarked that determined and outspoken republicans
like Suchet, Gouvion St. Cyr, and Macdonald, whose talents and
exploits far outstripped those of many of the marshals, were
excluded from their ranks. St. Cyr was at Taranto, and Macdonald,
after an enforced diplomatic mission to Copenhagen, was received on
his recall with much coolness.[309] Other generals who
had given umbrage at the Tuileries were more effectively broken in
by a term of diplomatic banishment. Lannes at Lisbon and Brune[pg.470] at Constantinople learnt a little
diplomacy and some complaisance to the head of the State, and were
taken back to Napoleon’s favour. Bernadotte, though ever suspected
of Jacobinism and feared for the forceful ambition that sprang from
the blending of Gascon and Moorish blood in his veins, was now also
treated with the consideration due to one who had married Joseph
Bonaparte’s sister-in-law: he received at Napoleon’s hands the
house in Paris which had formerly belonged to Moreau: the exile’s
estate of Grosbois, near Paris, went to reward the ever faithful
Berthier. Augereau, half cured of his Jacobinism by the disfavour
of the Directory, was now drilling a small French force and Irish
volunteers at Brest. But the Grand Army, which comprised the pick
of the French forces, was intrusted to the command of men on whom
Napoleon could absolutely rely, Davoust, Soult, and Ney; and, in
that splendid force, hatred of England and pride in Napoleon’s
prowess now overwhelmed all political considerations.

These arrangements attest the marvellous foresight and care
which Napoleon brought to bear on all affairs: even if the
discontented generals and troops had protested against the adoption
of the Empire and the prosecution of Moreau, they must have been
easily overpowered. In some places, as at Metz, the troops and
populace fretted against the Empire and its pretentious pomp; but
the action of the commanders soon restored order. And thus it came
to pass that even the soldiery that still cherished the Republic
raised not a musket while the Empire was founded, and Moreau was
accused of high treason.

The record of the French revolutionary generals is in the main a
gloomy one. If in 1795 it had been prophesied that all those
generals who bore the tricolour to victory would vanish or bow
their heads before a Corsican, the prophet would speedily have
closed his croakings for ever. Yet the reality was even worse.
Marceau and Hoche died in the Rhineland: Kléber and Desaix
fell on the same day, by assassination and in battle: [pg.471]
Richepanse, Leclerc, and many other brave officers rotted away in
San Domingo: Pichegru died a violent death in prison: Carnot was
retiring into voluntary exile: Masséna and Macdonald were
vegetating in inglorious ease: others were fast descending to the
rank of flunkeys; and Moreau was on his trial for high treason.

Even the populace, dazzled with glitter and drunk with
sensations, suffered some qualms at seeing the victor of
Hohenlinden placed in the dock; and the grief of the scanty
survivors of the Army of the Rhine portended trouble if the forms
of justice were too much strained. Trial by jury had been recently
dispensed with in cases that concerned the life of Napoleon.
Consequently the prisoner, along with Georges and his confederates,
could be safely arraigned before judges in open court; and in that
respect the trial contrasted with the midnight court-martial of
Vincennes. Yet in no State trial have judges been subjected to more
official pressure for the purpose of assuring a conviction.[310] The cross examination of
numerous witnesses proved that Moreau had persistently refused his
help to the plot; and the utmost that could be urged against him
was that he desired Napoleon’s overthrow, had three interviews with
Pichegru, and did not reveal the plot to the authorities. That is
to say, he was guilty of passively conniving at the success of a
plot which a “good citizen” ought to have denounced.

For these reasons the judges sentenced him to two years’
imprisonment. This judgment excessively annoyed Napoleon, who
desired to use his imperial prerogative of pardon on Moreau’s life,
not on a mere term of imprisonment; and with a show of clemency
that veiled a hidden irritation, he now released him provided that
he retired to the United States.[311] To that land of free
men the[pg.472] victor of Hohenlinden retired with
a dignity which almost threw a veil over his past incapacity and
folly; and, for the present at least, men could say that the end of
his political career was nobler than Pompey’s, while Napoleon’s
conduct towards his rival lacked the clemency which graced the
triumph of Cæsar.

As for the actual conspirators, twenty of them were sentenced to
death on June 10th, among them being the elder of the two
Polignacs, the Marquis de Rivière, and Georges Cadoudal.
Urgent efforts were made on behalf of the nobles by Josephine and
“Madame Mère”; and Napoleon grudgingly commuted their
sentence to imprisonment. But the plebeian, Georges Cadoudal,
suffered death for the cause that had enlisted all the fierce
energies of his youth and manhood. With him perished the bravest of
Bretons and the last man of action of the royalists. Thenceforth
Napoleon was not troubled by Bourbon plotters; and doubtless the
skill with which his agents had nursed this silly plot and sought
to entangle all waverers did far more than the strokes of the
guillotine to procure his future immunity. Men trembled before a
union of immeasurable power with unfathomable craft such as
recalled the days of the Emperor Tiberius.

Indeed, Napoleon might now almost say that his chief foes were
the members of his own household. The question of hereditary
succession had already reawakened and intensified all the fierce
passions of the Emperor’s relatives. Josephine saw in it the fatal
eclipse of a divorce sweeping towards the dazzling field of her new
life, and Napoleon is known to have thrice almost decided on this
step. She no longer had any hopes of bearing a child; and she is
reported by the compiler of the Fouché “Memoirs” to have
clutched at that absurd device, a supposititious child, which
Fouché had taken care to ridicule in advance. Whatever be
the truth of this rumour, she certainly used all her powers over
Napoleon and over [pg.473] her daughter Hortense, the spouse
of Louis Bonaparte, to have their son recognized as first in the
line of direct succession. But this proposal, which shelved both
Joseph and Louis, was not only hotly resented by the eldest
brother, who claimed to be successor designate, it also aroused the
flames of jealousy in Louis himself. It was notorious that he
suspected Napoleon of an incestuous passion for Hortense, of which
his fondness for the little Charles Napoleon was maliciously urged
as proof; and the proposal, when made with trembling eagerness by
Josephine, was hurled back by Louis with brutal violence. To the
clamour of Louis and Joseph the Emperor and Josephine seemed
reluctantly to yield.

New arrangements were accordingly proposed. Lucien and Jerome
having, for the present at least, put themselves out of court by
their unsatisfactory marriages, Napoleon appeared to accept a
reconciliation with Joseph and Louis, and to place them in the
order of succession, as the Senate recommended. But he still
reserved the right of adopting the son of Louis and of thus
favouring his chances of priority. Indeed, it must be admitted that
the Emperor at this difficult crisis showed conjugal tact and
affection, for which he has received scant justice at the hands of
Josephine’s champions. “How could I divorce this good wife,” he
said to Roederer, “because I am becoming great?” But fate seemed to
decree the divorce, which, despite the reasonings of his brothers,
he resolutely thrust aside; for the little boy on whose life the
Empress built so many fond hopes was to be cut off by an early
death in the year 1807.

Then there were frequent disputes between Napoleon and Joseph.
Both of them had the Corsican’s instinct in favour of
primogeniture; and hitherto Napoleon had in many ways deferred to
his elder brother. Now, however, he showed clearly that he would
brook not the slightest interference in affairs of State. And
truly, if we except Joseph’s diplomatic services, he showed no
commanding gifts such as could raise him aloft along [pg.474]
with the bewildering rush of Napoleon’s fortunes. The one was an
irrepressible genius, the other was a man of culture and talent,
whose chief bent was towards literature, amours, and the art of
dolce far niente, except when his pride was touched: then he
was capable of bursts of passion which seemed to impose even on his
masterful second brother. Lucien, Louis, and even the youthful
Jerome, had the same intractable pride which rose defiant even
against Napoleon. He was determined that his brothers should now
take a subordinate rank, while they regarded the dynasty as largely
due to their exertions at or after Brumaire, and claimed a
proportionate reward. Napoleon, however, saw that a dynasty could
not thus be founded. As he frankly said to Roederer, a dynasty
could only take firm root in France among heirs brought up in a
palace: “I have never looked on my brothers as the natural heirs to
power: I only consider them as men fit to ward off the evils of a
minority.”

Joseph deeply resented this conduct. He was a Prince of the
Empire, and a Grand Elector; but he speedily found out that this
meant nothing more than occasionally presiding at the Senate, and
accordingly indulged in little acts of opposition that enraged the
autocrat. In his desire to get his brother away from Paris, the
Emperor had already recommended him to take up the profession of
arms; for he could not include him in the succession, and place
famous marshals under him if he knew nothing of an army. Joseph
perforce accepted the command of a regiment, and at thirty-six
years of age began to learn drill near Boulogne.[312] This piece of burlesque
was one day to prove infinitely regrettable. After the disaster of
Vittoria, Napoleon doubtless wished that Joseph had for ever had
free play in the tribune of the Senate rather than have dabbled in
military affairs. But in the spring and summer of 1804 the Emperor
noted his every word; so that, when he ventured to suggest that
Josephine should not be crowned at the coming[pg.475]
coronation, Napoleon’s wrath blazed forth. Why should Joseph speak
of his rights and his interests? Who had won power?
Who deserved to enjoy power? Power was his (Napoleon’s) mistress,
and he dared Joseph to touch her. The Senate or Council of State
might oppose him for ten years, without his becoming a tyrant: “To
make me a tyrant one thing alone is necessary—a movement of
my family.”[313]

The family, however, did not move. As happened with all the
brothers except Lucien, Joseph gave way at the critical moment.
After threatening at the Council of State to resign his Grand
Electorate and retire to Germany if his wife were compelled to bear
Josephine’s train at the coronation, he was informed by the Emperor
that either he must conduct himself dutifully as the first subject
of the realm, or retire into private life, or oppose—and be
crushed. The argument was unanswerable, and Joseph yielded. To save
his own and his wife’s feelings, the wording of the official
programme was altered: she was to support Josephine’s
mantle
, not to bear her train.

In things great and small Napoleon carried his point. Although
Roederer pleaded long and earnestly that Joseph and Louis should
come next to the Emperor in the succession, and inserted a clause
in the report which he was intrusted to draw up, yet by some
skilful artifice this clause was withdrawn from the constitutional
act on which the nation was invited to express its opinion: and
France assented to a plébiscite for the establishment
of the Empire in Napoleon’s family, which passed over Joseph and
Louis, as well as Lucien and Jerome, and vested the succession in
the natural or adopted son of Napoleon, and in the heirs male of
Joseph or Louis. Consequently these princes had no place in the
succession, except by virtue of the senatus consultant of
May 18th, which gave them a legal right, it is true, but without
the added sanction of the popular vote. More than three and a half
million votes were[pg.476] cast for the new arrangement, a
number which exceeded those given for the Consulate and the
Consulate for Life. As usual, France accepted accomplished
facts.

Matters legal and ceremonial were now approaching completion for
the coronation. Negotiations had been proceeding between the
Tuileries and the Vatican, Napoleon begging and indeed requiring
the presence of the Pope on that occasion. Pius VII. was troubled
at the thought of crowning the murderer of the Duc d’Enghien; but
he was scarcely his own master, and the dextrous hints of Napoleon
that religion would benefit if he were present at Notre Dame seem
to have overcome his first scruples, besides quickening the hope of
recovering the north of his States. He was to be disappointed in
more ways than one. Religion was to benefit only from the enhanced
prestige given to her rites in the coming ceremony, not in the
practical way that the Pope desired. And yet it was of the first
importance for Napoleon to receive the holy oil and the papal
blessing, for only so could he hope to wean the affections of
royalists from their uncrowned and exiled king. Doubtless this was
one of the chief reasons for the restoration of religion by the
Concordat, as was shrewdly seen at the time by Lafayette, who
laughingly exclaimed: “Confess, general, that your chief wish is
for the little phial.”[314] The sally drew from the
First Consul an obscene disclaimer worthy of a drunken ostler.
Nevertheless, the little phial was now on its way.

In order to divest the meeting of Pope and Emperor of any
awkward ceremony, Napoleon arranged that it should take place on
the road between Fontainebleau and Nemours, as a chance incident in
the middle of a day’s hunting. The benevolent old pontiff was
reclining in his carriage, weary with the long journey through the
cold of an early winter, when he was startled to see the retinue of
his host. The contrast in every way was striking. The figure of the
Emperor had now attained the fullness which betokens abounding
health and strength: his face[pg.477] was slightly flushed
with the hunt and the consciousness that he was master of the
situation, and his form on horseback gained a dignity from which
the shortness of his legs somewhat detracted when on foot. As he
rode up attired in full hunting costume, he might have seemed the
embodiment of triumphant strength. The Pope, on the other hand,
clad in white garments and with white silk shoes, gave an
impression of peaceful benevolence, had not his intellectual
features borne signs of the protracted anxieties of his
pontificate. The Emperor threw himself from his horse and advanced
to meet his guest, who on his side alighted, rather unwillingly, in
the mud to give and receive the embrace of welcome. Meanwhile
Napoleon’s carriage had been driven up: footmen were holding open
both doors, and an officer of the Court politely handed Pius VII.
to the left door, while the Emperor, entering by the right, took
the seat of honour, and thus settled once for all the vexed
question of social precedence.[315]

During the Pope’s sojourn at Fontainebleau, Josephine breathed
to him her anxiety as to her marriage; it having been only a civil
contract, she feared its dissolution, and saw in the Pope’s
intervention a chance of a firmer union with her consort. The
pontiff comforted her and required from Napoleon the due
solemnization of his marriage; it was therefore secretly performed
by Napoleon’s uncle, Cardinal Fesch, two days before the
coronation.[316]

It was not enough, however, that the successor of St. Peter
should grace the coronation with his presence:[pg.478]
the Emperor sought to touch the imagination of men by figuring as
the successor of Charlemagne. We here approach one of the most
interesting experiments of the modern world, which, if successful,
would profoundly have altered the face of Europe and the character
of its States. Even in its failure it attests Napoleon’s vivid
imagination and boundless mental resources. He aspired to be more
than Emperor of the French: he wished to make his Empire a
cosmopolitan realm, whose confines might rival those of the Holy
Roman Empire of one thousand years before, and embrace scores of
peoples in a grand, well-ordered European polity.

Already his dominions included a million of Germans in the
Rhineland, Italians of Piedmont, Genoa, and Nice, besides
Savoyards, Genevese, and Belgians. How potent would be his
influence on the weltering chaos of German and Italian States, if
these much-divided peoples learnt to look on him as the successor
to the glories of Charlemagne! And this honour he was now to claim.
However delusive was the parallel between the old semi-tribal
polity and modern States where the peoples were awakening to a
sense of their nationality, Napoleon was now in a position to clear
the way for his great experiment. He had two charms wherewith to
work, material prosperity and his gift of touching the popular
imagination. The former of these was already silently working in
his favour: the latter was first essayed at the coronation.

Already, after a sojourn at Boulogne, he had visited
Aix-la-Chapelle, the city where Charlemagne’s relics are entombed,
and where Victor Hugo in some of his sublimest verse has pictured
Charles V. kneeling in prayer to catch the spirit of the
mediæval hero. Thither went Napoleon, but in no suppliant
mood; for when Josephine was offered the arm-bones of the great
dead, she also proudly replied that she would not deprive the city
of that precious relic, especially as she had the support of an arm
as great as that of Charlemagne.[317] The insignia and the
sword of that monarch were now brought to[pg.479] Paris, and shed
on the ceremony of coronation that historic gleam which was needed
to redeem it from tawdry commonplace.

All that money and art could do to invest the affair with pomp
and circumstance had already been done. The advice of the new
Master of the Ceremonies, M. de Ségur, and the hints of the
other nobles who had rallied to the new Empire, had been carefully
collated by the untiring brain that now watched over France. The
sum of 1,123,000 francs had been expended on the coronation robes
of Emperor and Empress, and far more on crowns and tiaras. The
result was seen in costumes of matchless splendour; the Emperor
wore a French coat of red velvet embroidered in gold, a short cloak
adorned with bees and the collar of the Legion of Honour in
diamonds; and at the archbishop’s palace he assumed the long purple
robe of velvet profusely ornamented with ermine, while his brow was
encircled by a wreath of laurel, meed of mighty conquerors. In the
pommel of his sword flashed the famous Pitt diamond, which, after
swelling the family fortune of the British statesman, fell to the
Regent of France, and now graced the coronation of her Dictator.
The Empress, radiant with joy at her now indissoluble union, bore
her splendours with an easy grace that charmed all beholders and
gave her an almost girlish air. She wore a robe of white satin,
trimmed with silver and gold and besprinkled with golden bees: her
waist and shoulders glittered with diamonds, while on her brows
rested a diadem of the finest diamonds and pearls valued at more
than a million francs.[318] The curious might remember
that for a necklace of less than twice that value the fair fame of
Marie Antoinette had been clouded over and the House of Bourbon
shaken to its base.

The stately procession began with an odd incident: Napoleon and
Josephine, misled apparently by the[pg.480] all-pervading
splendour of the new state carriage, seated themselves on the wrong
side, that is, in the seats destined for Joseph and Louis: the
mistake was at once made good, with some merriment; but the
superstitious saw in it an omen of evil.[319] And now, amidst much
enthusiasm and far greater curiosity, the procession wound along
through the Rue Nicaise and the Rue St. Honoré—streets
where Bonaparte had won his spurs on the day of
Vendémiaire—over the Pont-Neuf, and so to the
venerable cathedral, where the Pope, chilled by long waiting, was
ready to grace the ceremony. First he anointed Emperor and Empress
with the holy oil; then, at the suitable place in the Mass he
blessed their crowns, rings, and mantles, uttering the traditional
prayers for the possession of the virtues and powers which each
might seem to typify. But when he was about to crown the Emperor,
he was gently waved aside, and Napoleon with his own hands crowned
himself. A thrill ran through the august assembly, either of pity
for the feelings of the aged pontiff or of admiration at the “noble
and legitimate pride” of the great captain who claimed as wholly
his own the crown which his own right arm had won. Then the
cortège slowly returned to the middle of the nave,
where a lofty throne had been reared.

Another omen now startled those who laid store by trifles. It
was noticed that the sovereigns in ascending the steps nearly fell
backwards under the weight of their robes and trains, though in the
case of Josephine the anxious moment may have been due to the
carelessness, whether accidental or studied, of her
“mantle-bearers.” But to those who looked beneath the surface of
things was not this an all-absorbing portent, that all this
religious pomp should be removed by scarcely eleven years from the
time when this same nave echoed to the shouts and gleamed with the
torches of the worshippers of the newly enthroned Goddess of
Reason?

Revolutionary feelings were not wholly dead, but they now vented
themselves merely in gibes. On the night[pg.481] before the
coronation the walls of Paris were adorned with posters announcing:
The last Representation of the French Revolution—for the
Benefit of a poor Corsican Family.
And after the event there
were inquiries why the new throne had no glands d’or; the
answer suggested because it was sanglant.[320] Beyond these
quips and jests the Jacobins and royalists did not go. When the
phrase your subjects was publicly assigned to the Corps
Législatif by its courtier-like president, Fontanes, there
was a flutter of wrath among those who had hoped that the new
Empire was to be republican. But it quickly passed away; and no
Frenchman, except perhaps Carnot, made so manly a protest as the
man of genius at Vienna, who had composed the “Sinfonia
Eroïca,” and with grand republican simplicity inscribed it,
“Beethoven à Bonaparte.” When the master heard that his
former hero had taken the imperial crown, he tore off the
dedication with a volley of curses on the renegade and tyrant; and
in later years he dedicated the immortal work to the memory
of a great man.[pg.482]


CHAPTER XXI


THE BOULOGNE FLOTILLA

The establishment of the Empire, as has been seen, provoked few
signs of opposition from the French armies, once renowned for their
Jacobinism; and by one or two instances of well-timed clemency, the
Emperor gained over even staunch republicans. Notably was this the
case with a brave and stalwart colonel, who, enraged at the first
volley of cheers for the Empire, boldly ordered “Silence in the
ranks.” At once Napoleon made him general and appointed him one of
his aides-de-camp; and this brave officer, Mouton by name, was
later to gain glory and the title of Comte de Lobau in the Wagram
campaign. These were the results of a timely act of generosity,
such as touches the hearts of any soldiery and leads them to shed
their blood like water. And so when Napoleon, after the coronation,
distributed to the garrison of Paris their standards, topped now by
the imperial eagles, the great Champ de Mars was a scene of wild
enthusiasm. The thunderous shouts that acclaimed the prowess of the
new Frankish leader were as warlike as those which ever greeted the
hoisting of a Carolingian King on the shields of his lieges.
Distant nations heard the threatening din and hastened to muster
their forces for the fray.

As yet only England was at war with the Emperor. Against her
Napoleon now prepared to embattle the might of his vast Empire. The
preparations on the northern coast were now wellnigh complete, and
there was only one question to be solved—how to “leap the
ditch.” It seems strange to us now that no attempt [pg.483]
was made to utilize the great motive force of the nineteenth
century—steam power. And the French memoir-writers, Marmont,
Bourrienne, Pasquier, and Bausset, have expressed their surprise
that so able a chief as Napoleon should have neglected this potent
ally.

Their criticisms seem to be prompted by later reflections rather
than based on an accurate statement of facts. In truth, the
nineteenth-century Hercules was still in his cradle. Henry Bell had
in 1800 experimented with a steamer on the Clyde; but it aroused
the same trembling curiosity as Trevithick’s first locomotive, or
as Fulton’s first paddle-boat built on the Seine in 1803. In fact,
this boat of the great American inventor was so weak that, when at
anchor, it broke in half during a gale, thus ridding itself of the
weight of its cumbrous engine. With his usual energy, Fulton built
a larger and stronger craft, which not only carried the machinery,
but, in August, 1803, astonished the members of the French
Institute by moving, though with much circumspection.

Fulton, however, was disappointed, and if we may judge from the
scanty records of his life, he never offered this invention to
Napoleon.[321] He felt the need of better
machinery, and as this could only be procured in England, he gave
the order to a Birmingham firm, which engined his first successful
boat, the “Clermont,” launched on the Hudson in 1807. But for the
war, perhaps, Fulton would have continued to live in Paris and made
his third attempt there. He certainly never offered his imperfect
steamship to the First Consul. Probably the fact that his first
boat foundered when at anchor in the Seine would have procured him
a rough reception, if he had offered to equip the whole of the
Boulogne flotilla with an invention which had sunk its first
receptacle and propelled the second boat at a snail’s pace.

Besides, he had already met with one repulse from Napoleon. He
had offered, first to the Directory and later to the First Consul,
a boat which he claimed would “deliver France and the world from
British oppression.”

[pg.484] This was a sailing vessel, which
could sink under water and then discharge under a hostile ship a
“carcass” of gunpowder or torpedo—another invention of
his fertile brain. The Directory at once repulsed him. Bonaparte
instructed Monge, Laplace, and Volney to report on this submarine
or “plunging” boat, which had a partial success. It succeeded in
blowing up a small vessel in the harbour at Brest in July, 1801;
but the Commission seems to have reported unfavourably on its
utility for offensive purposes. In truth, as Fulton had not then
applied motive power to this invention, the name “plunging boat”
conveyed an exaggerated notion of its functions, which were more
suited to a life of ascetic contemplation than of destructive
activity.

It appears that the memoir-writers named above have confused the
two distinct inventions of Fulton just referred to. In the latter
half of 1803 he repaired to England, and later on to the United
States, and after the year 1803 he seems to have had neither the
will nor the opportunity to serve Napoleon. In England he offered
his torpedo patent to the English Admiralty, expressing his hatred
of the French Emperor as a “wild beast who ought to be hunted
down.” Little was done with the torpedo in England, except to blow
up a vessel off Walmer as a proof of what it could do. It is
curious also that when Bell offered his paddle-boat to the
Admiralty it was refused, though Nelson is said to have spoken in
its favour. The official mind is everywhere hostile to new
inventions; and Marmont suggestively remarks that Bonaparte’s
training as an artillerist, and his experience of the inconvenience
and expense resulting from the adoption of changes in that arm, had
no slight influence in setting him against all innovations.

But, to resume our description of the Boulogne flotilla, it may
be of interest to give some hitherto unpublished details about the
flat-bottomed boats, and then to pass in brief review Napoleon’s
plans for assuring a temporary command of the Channel.

It is clear that he at first relied almost solely on the [pg.485] flotilla. After one of his visits
to Boulogne, he wrote on November 23rd, 1803, to Admiral Gantheaume
that he would soon have on the northern coast 1,300 flat-bottomed
boats able to carry 100,000 men, while the Dutch flotilla would
transport 60,000. “Do you think it will take us to the English
coast? Eight hours of darkness which favour us would decide the
fate of the universe.” There is no mention of any convoying fleet:
the First Consul evidently believed that the flotilla could beat
off any attack at sea. This letter offers a signal proof of his
inability, at least at that time, to understand the risks of naval
warfare. But though his precise and logical mind seems then to have
been incapable of fully realizing the conditions of war on the
fickle, troublous, and tide-swept Channel, his admirals urgently
warned him against trusting to shallow, flat-bottomed boats to beat
the enemy out at sea; for though these praams in their
coasting trips repelled the attacks of British cruisers, which
dared not come into shallow waters, it did not follow that they
would have the same success in mid-Channel, far away from coast
defences and amidst choppy waves that must render the guns of
keelless boats wellnigh useless.[320]

The present writer, after going through the reports of our
admiral stationed in the Downs, is convinced that our seamen felt a
supreme contempt for the flat-bottomed boats when at sea. After the
capture of one of them, by an English gun-brig, Admiral Montagu
reported, November 23rd, 1803:

“It is impossible to suppose for an instant that anything
effective can be produced by such miserable tools, equally
ill-calculated for the grand essentials in a maritime formation,
battle and speed: that floored as this wretched vessel is, she
cannot hug the wind, but must drift bodily to leeward, which[pg.486] indeed was the cause of her
capture; for, having got a little to leeward of Boulogne Bay, it
was impossible to get back and she was necessitated to steer large
for Calais. On the score of battle, she has one long 18-pounder,
without breeching or tackle, traversing on a slide, which can only
be fired stem on. The 8-pounder is mounted aft, but is a fixture:
so that literally, if one of our small boats was to lay alongside
there would be nothing but musketry to resist, and those
[sic] placed in the hands of poor wretches weakened by the
effect of seasickness, exemplified when this gun-boat was
captured—the soldiers having retreated to the hold, incapable
of any energy or manly exertion…. In short, Sir, these vessels in
my mind are completely contemptible and ridiculous, and I therefore
conclude that the numbers collected at Boulogne are to keep our
attention on the qui vive, and to gloss over the real attack
meditated from other points.”

The vessel which provoked the contempt of our admiral was not
one of the smallest class: she was 58-1/3 ft. long, 14-1/2 ft.
wide, drew 3 ft. forward and 4 ft. aft: her sides rose 3 ft. above
the water, and her capacity was 35 tons. The secret intelligence of
the Admiralty for the years 1804 and 1805 also shows that Dutch
sailors were equally convinced of the unseaworthiness of these
craft: Admiral Verhuell plainly told the French Emperor that,
however flatterers might try to persuade him of the feasibility of
the expedition, “nothing but disgrace could be expected.” The same
volume (No. 426) contains a report of the capture of two of the
larger class of French chaloupes off Cape La Hogue. Among
the prisoners was a young French royalist named La Bourdonnais:
when forced by the conscription to enter Napoleon’s service, he
chose to serve with the chaloupes “because of his conviction
that all these flotillas were nothing but bugbears and would never
attempt the invasion so much talked of and in which so few persons
really believe.” The same was the opinion of the veteran General
Dumouriez, who, now an exile in England, drew up for our Government
a long report on the proposed invasion and the means of thwarting
it. The [pg.487] reports of our spies also prove
that all experienced seamen on the Continent declared Napoleon’s
project to be either a ruse or a foolhardy venture.

The compiler of the Ney “Memoirs,” who was certainly well
acquainted with the opinions of that Marshal, then commanding the
troops at Boulogne, also believed that the flotilla was only able
to serve as a gigantic ferry.[322] The French admirals
were still better aware of the terrible risks to their crowded
craft in a fight out at sea. They also pointed out that the
difference in the size, draught, and speed of the boats must cause
the dispersion of the flotilla, when its parts might fall a prey to
the more seaworthy vessels of the enemy. Indeed, the only chance of
crossing without much loss seemed to be offered by a protracted
calm, when the British cruisers would be helpless against a
combined attack of a cloud of row-boats. The risks would be greater
during a fog, when the crowd of boats must be liable to collision,
stranding on shoals, and losing their way. Even the departure of
this quaint armada presented grave difficulties: it was found that
the whole force could not clear the harbour in a single tide; and a
part of the flotilla must therefore remain exposed to the British
fire before the whole mass could get under way. For all these
reasons Bruix, the commander of the flotilla, and Decrès,
Minister of Marine, dissuaded Napoleon from attempting the descent
without the support of a powerful covering fleet.

Napoleon’s correspondence shows that, by the close of the year
1803, he had abandoned that first fatuous scheme which gained him
from the wits of Paris the soubriquet of “Don Quixote de la
Manche.”[323] On the 7th of December he
wrote to Gantheaume, maritime prefect at Toulon, urging him to
press on the completion of his nine ships of the line and five
frigates, and sketching plans of a naval combination that promised
to insure[pg.488] the temporary command of the
Channel. Of these only two need be cited here:

1. “The Toulon squadron will set out on 20th nivôse
(January 10th, 1804), will arrive before Cadiz (or Lisbon), will
find there the Rochefort squadron, will sail on without making
land, between Brest and the Sorlingues, will touch at Cape La
Hogue, and will pass in forty-eight hours before Boulogne: thence
it will continue to the mouth of the Scheldt (there procuring
masts, cordage, and all needful things)—or perhaps to
Cherbourg.

2. “The Rochefort squadron will set out on 20th
nivôse, will reach Toulon the 20th
pluviôse: the united squadrons will set sail in
ventôse, and arrive in germinal before
Boulogne—that is rather late. In any case the Egyptian
Expedition will cover the departure of the Toulon squadron:
everything will be managed so that Nelson will first sail for
Alexandria
.”

These schemes reveal the strong and also the weak qualities of
Napoleon. He perceived the strength of the central position which
France enjoyed on her four coasts; and he now contrived all his
dispositions, both naval and political, so as to tempt Nelson away
eastwards from Toulon during the concentration of the French fleet
in the Channel; and for this purpose he informed the military
officers at Toulon that their destination was Taranto and the
Morea. It was to these points that he wished to decoy Nelson; for
this end had he sent his troops to Taranto, and kept up French
intrigues in Corfu, the Morea, and Egypt; it was for this purpose
that he charged that wily spy Méhée to inform Drake
that the Toulon fleet was to take 40,000 French troops to the
Morea, and that the Brest fleet, with 200 highly trained Irish
officers, was intended solely for Ireland. But, while displaying
consummate guile, he failed to allow for the uncertainties of
operations conducted by sea. Ignoring the patent fact that the
Toulon fleet was blockaded by Nelson, and that of Rochefort by
Collingwood, he fixed the dates of their departure and junction as
though he were ordering the movements of a corps
d’armée
in Provence; and this craving for certainty was
[pg.489] to mar his naval plans and dog his
footsteps with the shadow of disaster.[324]

The plan of using the Toulon fleet to cover an invasion of
England was not entirely new. As far back as the days of De
Tourville, a somewhat similar plan had been devised: the French
Channel and Atlantic fleets under that admiral were closely to
engage Russell off the Isle of Wight, while the Toulon squadron,
sailing northwards, was to collect the French transports on the
coasts of Normandy for the invasion of England. Had Napoleon
carefully studied French naval history, he would have seen that the
disaster of La Hogue was largely caused by the severe weather which
prevented the rendezvous, and brought about a hasty and ill-advised
alteration in the original scheme. But of all subjects on which he
spoke as an authority, there was perhaps not one that he had so
inadequately studied as naval strategy: yet there was none wherein
the lessons of experience needed so carefully to be laid to
heart.

Fortune seemed to frown on Napoleon’s naval schemes: yet she was
perhaps not unkind in thwarting them in their first stages. Events
occurred which early suggested a deviation from the combinations
noticed above. In the last days of 184893, hearing that the English
were about to attack Martinique, he at once wrote to Gantheaume,
urging him to despatch the Toulon squadron under Admiral
Latouche-Tréville for the rescue of this important island.
The commander of the troops, Cervoni, was to be told that the
expedition aimed at the Morea, so that spies might report this news
to Nelson, and it is clear from our admiral’s despatches that the
ruse half succeeded. Distracted, however, by the thought that the
French might, after all, aim at Ireland, Nelson clung[pg.490] to
the vicinity of Toulon, and his untiring zeal kept in harbour the
most daring admiral in the French navy, who, despite his advanced
age, excited an enthusiasm that none other could arouse.

To him, in spite of his present ill-fortune, Napoleon intrusted
the execution of a scheme bearing date July 2nd, 1804. Latouche was
ordered speedily to put to sea with his ten ships of the line and
four frigates, to rally a French warship then at Cadiz, release the
five ships of the line and four frigates blockaded at Rochefort by
Collingwood, and then sweep the Channel and convoy the flotilla
across the straits. This has been pronounced by Jurien de la
Gravière the best of all Napoleon’s plans: it exposed ships
that had long been in harbour only to a short ocean voyage, and it
was free from the complexity of the later and more grandiose
schemes.

But fate interposed and carried off the intrepid commander by
that worst of all deaths for a brave seaman, death by disease in
harbour, where he was shut up by his country’s foes (August
20th).

Villeneuve was thereupon appointed to succeed him, while
Missiessy held command at Rochefort. The choice of Villeneuve has
always been considered strange; and the riddle is not solved by the
declaration of Napoleon that he considered that Villeneuve at the
Nile showed his good fortune in escaping with the only
French ships which survived that disaster. A strange reason this:
to appoint an admiral commander of an expedition that was to change
the face of the world because his good fortune consisted in
escaping from Nelson![325]

Napoleon now began to widen his plans. According to the scheme
of September 29th, three expeditions were now to set out; the first
was to assure the safety of the French West Indies; the second was
to recover the Dutch colonies in those seas and reinforce the
French troops still holding out in part of St. Domingo; while[pg.491] the third had as its objective West
Africa and St. Helena. The Emperor evidently hoped to daze us by
simultaneous attacks in Africa, America, and also in Asiatic
waters. After these fleets had set sail in October and November,
1804, Ireland was to be attacked by the Brest fleet now commanded
by Gantheaume. Slipping away from the grip of Cornwallis, he was to
pass out of sight of land and disembark his troops in Lough Swilly.
These troops, 18,000 strong, were under that redoubtable fighter,
Augereau; and had they been landed, the history of the world might
have been different. Leaving them to revolutionize Ireland,
Gantheaume was to make for the English Channel, touch at Cherbourg
for further orders, and proceed to Boulogne to convoy the flotilla
across: or, if the weather prevented this, as was probable in
January, he was to pass on to the Texel, rally the seven Dutch
battleships and the transports with their 25,000 troops, beat back
down the English Channel and return to Ireland. Napoleon counted on
the complete success of one or other of Gantheaume’s moves:
“Whether I have 30,000 or 40,000 men in Ireland, or whether I am
both in England and Ireland, the war is ours.”[326]

The objections to the September combination are fairly obvious.
It was exceedingly improbable that the three fleets could escape at
the time and in the order which Napoleon desired, or that crews
enervated by long captivity in port would succeed in difficult
operations when thrust out into the wintry gales of the Atlantic
and the Channel. Besides, success could only be won after a serious
dispersion of French naval resources; and the West Indian
expeditions must be regarded as prompted quite as much by a
colonial policy as by a determination to overrun England or
Ireland.[327]

[pg.492] At any rate, if the Emperor’s aim
was merely to distract us by widely diverging attacks, that could
surely have been accomplished without sending twenty-six sail of
the line into American and African waters, and leaving to
Gantheaume so disproportionate an amount of work and danger. This
September combination may therefore be judged distinctly inferior
to that of July, which, with no scattering of the French forces,
promised to decoy Nelson away to the Morea and Egypt, while the
Toulon and Rochefort squadrons proceeded to Boulogne.

The September schemes hopelessly miscarried. Gantheaume did not
elude Cornwallis, and remained shut up in Brest. Missiessy escaped
from Rochefort, sailed to the West Indies, where he did some damage
and then sailed home again. “He had taken a pawn and returned to
his own square.”[328] Villeneuve slipped out
from Toulon (January 19th, 1805), while Nelson was sheltering from
westerly gales under the lee of Sardinia; but the storm which
promised to renew his reputation for good luck speedily revealed
the weakness of his ships and crews.

“My fleet looked well at Toulon,” he wrote to Decrès,
Minister of Marine, “but when the storm came on, things changed at
once. The sailors were not used to storms: they were lost among the
mass of soldiers: these from sea-sickness lay in heaps about the
decks: it was impossible to work the ships: hence yard-arms were
broken and sails were carried away: our losses resulted as much
from clumsiness and inexperience as from defects in the materials
delivered by the arsenals.”[329]

[pg.493] Inexperience and sea-sickness were
factors that found no place in Napoleon’s calculations; but they
compelled Villeneuve to return to Toulon to refit; and there Nelson
closed on him once more.

Meanwhile events were transpiring which seemed to add to
Napoleon’s naval strength and to the difficulties of his foes. On
January 4th, 1805, he concluded with Spain a treaty which added her
naval resources to those of France, Holland, and Northern Italy.
The causes that led to an open rupture between England and Spain
were these. Spain had been called upon by Napoleon secretly to pay
him the stipulated sum of 72,000,000 francs a year (see p. 437),
and she reluctantly consented. This was, of course, a covert act of
hostility against England; and the Spanish Government was warned at
the close of 1803 that, if this subsidy continued to be paid to
France, it would constitute “at any future period, when
circumstances may render it necessary, a just cause of war” between
England and Spain. Far from complying with this reasonable
remonstrance, the Spanish Court yielded to Napoleon’s imperious
order to repair five French warships that had taken refuge in
Ferrol from our cruisers, and in July, 1804, allowed French seamen
to travel thither overland to complete the crews of these vessels.
Thus for some months our warships had to observe Ferrol, as if it
were a hostile port.

Clearly, this state of things could not continue; and when the
protests of our ambassador at Madrid were persistently evaded or
ignored, he was ordered, in the month of September, to leave that
capital unless he received satisfactory assurances. He did not
leave until November 10th, and before that time a sinister event
had taken place. The British Ministry determined that Spanish
treasure-ships from South America should not[pg.494] be
allowed to land at Cadiz the sinews of war for France, and sent
orders to our squadrons to stop those ships. Four frigates were
told off for that purpose. On the 5th of October they sighted the
four rather smaller Spanish frigates that bore the ingots of Peru,
and summoned them to surrender, thereafter to be held in pledge.
The Spaniards, nobly resolving to yield only to overwhelming force,
refused; and in the ensuing fight one of their ships blew up,
whereupon the others hauled down their flags and were taken to
England. Resenting this action, Spain declared war on December
12th, 1804.

Stripped of all the rodomontade with which French historians
have enveloped this incident, the essential facts are as follows.
Napoleon compelled Spain by the threat of invasion to pay him a
large subsidy: England declared this payment, and accompanying
acts, to be acts of war; Spain shuffled uneasily between the two
belligerents but continued to supply funds to Napoleon and to
shelter and repair his warships; thereupon England resolved to cut
off her American subsidies, but sent a force too small to preclude
the possibility of a sea-fight; the fight took place, with a
lamentable result, which changed the covert hostility of Spain into
active hostility.

Public opinion and popular narratives are, however, fashioned by
sentiment rather than founded on evidence; accordingly, Britain’s
prestige suffered from this event. The facts, as currently
reported, seemed to convict her of an act of piracy; and few
persons on the Continent or among the Whig coteries of Westminster
troubled to find out whether Spain had not been guilty of acts of
hostility and whether the French Emperor was not the author of the
new war. Undoubtedly it was his threatening pressure on Spain that
had compelled her to her recent action: but that pressure had been
for the most part veiled by diplomacy, while Britain’s retort was
patent and notorious. Consequently, every version of this incident
that was based merely on newspaper reports condemned her conduct as
brutally piratical; and only those who have delved into archives
have discovered the real [pg.495] facts of the case.[330] Napoleon’s letter to the
King of Spain quoted on p. 437 shows that even before the war he
was seeking to drag him into hostilities with England, and he
continued to exert a remorseless pressure on the Court of Madrid;
it left two alternatives open to England, either to see Napoleon
close his grip on Spain and wield her naval resources when she was
fully prepared for war, or to precipitate the rupture. It was the
alternative, mutatis mutandis, presented to George III. and
the elder Pitt in 1761, when the King was for delay and his
Minister was for war at once. That instance had proved the father’s
foresight; and now at the close of 1804 the younger Pitt might
flatter himself that open war was better than a treacherous
peace.

In lieu of a subsidy Spain now promised to provide from
twenty-five to twenty-nine sail of the line, and to have them ready
by the close of March. On his side, Napoleon agreed to guarantee
the integrity of the Spanish dominions, and to regain Trinidad for
her. The sequel will show how his word was kept.

The conclusion of this alliance placed the hostile navies almost
on an equality, at least on paper. But, as the equipment of the
Spanish fleet was very slow, Napoleon for the present adhered to
his plan of September, 1804, with the result already detailed. Not
until March 2nd, 1805, do we find the influence of the Spanish
alliance observable in his naval schemes. On that date he issued
orders to Villeneuve and Gantheaume, which assigned to the latter
most of the initiative, as also the chief[pg.496] command after
their assumed junction. Gantheaume, with the Brest fleet, after
eluding the blockaders, was to proceed first to Ferrol, capture the
British ships off that port and, reinforced by the French and
Spanish ships there at anchor, proceed across the Atlantic to the
appointed rendezvous at Martinique. The Toulon squadron under
Villeneuve was at the same time to make for Cadiz, and, after
collecting the Spanish ships, set sail for the West Indies. Then
the armada was to return with all speed to Boulogne, where Napoleon
expected it to arrive between June 10th and July 10th.[331]

Diverse judgments have been passed on this, the last and
grandest of Napoleon’s naval combinations. On the one hand, it is
urged that, as the French fleets had seen no active service, a long
voyage was necessary to impart experience and efficiency before
matters were brought to the touch in the Straits of Dover; and as
Britain and France both regarded their West Indian islands as their
most valued possessions, a voyage thither would be certain to draw
British sails in eager pursuit. Finally, those islands dotted over
a thousand miles of sea presented a labyrinth wherein it would be
easy for the French to elude Nelson’s cruisers.

On the other hand, it may be urged that the success of the plan
depended on too many ifs. Assuming that the Toulon and Brest
squadrons escaped the blockaders, their subsequent movements would
most probably be reported by some swift frigate off Gibraltar or
Ferrol. The chance of our divining the French plans was surely as
great as that Gantheaume and Villeneuve would unite in the West
Indies, ravage the British possessions, and return in undiminished
force. The English fleets, after weary months of blockade, were
adepts at scouting; their wings covered with ease a vast space,
their frigates rapidly signalled news to the flagship, and their
concentration was swift and decisive. Prompt to note every varying
puff of wind, they bade fair to overhaul their enemies when the
chase began in earnest, and when[pg.497] once the battle was
joined, numbers counted for little: the English crews, inured to
fights on the ocean, might be trusted to overwhelm the foe by their
superior experience and discipline, hampered as the French now were
by the lumbering and defective warships of Spain.

Napoleon, indeed, amply discounted the chances of failure of his
ultimate design, the command of the Channel. The ostensible aims of
the expedition were colonial. The French fleets were to take on
board 11,908 soldiers, of whom three-fourths were destined for the
West Indies; and, in case Gantheaume did not join Villeneuve at
Martinique, the latter was ordered, after waiting forty days, to
set sail for the Canaries, there to intercept the English convoys
bound for Brazil and the East Indies.

In the spring and summer of 1805 Napoleon’s correspondence
supplies copious proof of the ideas and plans that passed through
his brain. After firmly founding the new Empire, he journeyed into
Piedmont, thence to Milan for his coronation as King of Italy, and
finally to Genoa. In this absence of three months from Paris
(April-July) many lengthy letters to Decrès attest the
alternations of his hopes and fears. He now keeps the possibility
of failure always before him: his letters no longer breathe the
crude confidence of 1803: and while facing the chances of failure
in the West Indies, his thoughts swing back to the Orient:

“According to all the news that I receive, five or six thousand
men in the [East] Indies would ruin the English Company. Supposing
that our [West] Indian expedition is not fully successful, and I
cannot reach the grand end which will demolish all the rest, I
think we must arrange the [East] Indian expedition for September.
We have now greater resources for it than some time ago.”[332]

How tenacious is his will! He here recurs to the plan laid down
before Decaen sailed to the East Indies in[pg.498] March, 1803.
Even the prospects of a continental coalition fail to dispel that
gorgeous dream. But amid much that is visionary we may discern this
element of practicality: in case the blow against England misses
the mark, Napoleon has provided himself with a splendid alternative
that will banish all thought of failure.

It is needless to recount here the well-known details of
Villeneuve’s voyage and Nelson’s pursuit. The Toulon and Cadiz
fleets got clear away to the West Indies, and after a last glance
towards the Orient, Nelson set out in pursuit. On the 4th of June
the hostile fleets were separated by only a hundred miles of sea;
and Villeneuve, when off Antigua, hearing that Nelson was so close,
decided forthwith to return to Europe. After disembarking most of
his troops and capturing a fleet of fourteen British merchantmen,
he sailed for Ferrol, in pursuance of orders just received from
Napoleon, which bade him rally fifteen allied ships at that port,
and push on to Brest, where he must release Gantheaume.

In this gigantic war game, where the Atlantic was the
chess-board, and the prize a world-empire, the chances were at this
time curiously even. Fortune had favoured Villeneuve but checked
Gantheaume. Villeneuve successfully dodged Nelson in the West
Indies, but ultimately the pursuer divined the enemy’s scheme of
returning to Europe, and sent a swift brig to warn the Admiralty,
which was thereby informed of the exact position of affairs on July
8th, that is, twelve days before Napoleon himself knew of the state
of affairs. On July 20th, the French Emperor heard, through
English newspapers
, that his fleet was on its return voyage:
and his heart beat high with hope that Villeneuve would now gather
up his squadrons in the Bay of Biscay and appear before Boulogne in
overwhelming force; for he argued that, even if Villeneuve should
keep right away from Brest, and leave blockaders and blockaded face
to face, he would still be at least sixteen ships stronger than any
force that could be brought against him.

But Napoleon was now committing the blunder which [pg.499] he
so often censured in his inferiors. He was “making pictures” to
himself, pictures in which the gleams of fortune were reserved for
the tricolour flag, and gloom and disaster shrouded the Union Jack;
he conceived that Nelson had made for Jamaica, and that the British
squadrons were engaged in chasing phantom French fleets around
Ireland or to the East Indies. “We have not to do,” he said, “with
a far-seeing, but with a very proud, Government.”

In reality, Nelson was nearing the coast of Portugal, Cornwallis
had been so speedily reinforced as to marshal twenty-eight ships of
the line off Brest, while Calder was waiting for Villeneuve off
Cape Finisterre with a fleet of fifteen battleships. Thus, when
Villeneuve neared the north-west of Spain, his twenty ships of the
line were confronted by a force which he could neither overwhelm
nor shake off. The combat of July 22nd, fought amidst a dense haze,
was unfavourable to the allies, two Spanish ships of the line
striking their colours to Calder before the gathering fog and gloom
of night separated the combatants: on the next two days Villeneuve
strove to come to close quarters, but Calder sheered off; thereupon
the French, unable then to make Ferrol, put into Vigo, while
Calder, ignorant of their position, joined Cornwallis off Brest.
This retreat of the British admiral subjected him to a
court-martial, and consternation reigned in London when Villeneuve
was known to be on the Spanish coast unguarded; but the fear was
needless; though the French admiral succeeded in rallying the
Ferrol squadron, yet, as he was ordered to avoid Ferrol, he put
into Corunna, and on August 15th he decided to sail for Cadiz.

To realize the immense importance of this decision we must
picture to ourselves the state of affairs just before this
time.

Nelson, delayed by contrary winds and dogged by temporary
ill-luck, had made for Gibraltar, whence, finding that no French
ships had passed the straits, he doubled back in hot haste
northwards, and there is clear [pg.500] proof that his
speedy return to the coast of Spain spread dismay in official
circles at Paris. “This unexpected union of forces undoubtedly
renders every scheme of invasion impracticable for the present,”
wrote Talleyrand to Napoleon on August 2nd, 1805.[333] Missing Villeneuve off
Ferrol, Nelson joined Cornwallis off Ushant on the very day when
the French admiral decided to make for Cadiz. Passing on to
Portsmouth, the hero now enjoyed a few days of well-earned repose,
until the nation called on him for his final effort.

Meanwhile Napoleon had arrived on August 3rd at Boulogne, where
he reviewed a line of soldiery nine miles long. The sight might
well arouse his hopes of assured victory. He had ground for hoping
that Villeneuve would soon be in the Channel. Not until August 8th
did he receive news of the fight with Calder, and he took pains to
parade it as an English defeat. He therefore trusted that, in the
spirit of his orders to Villeneuve dated July the 26th, that
admiral would sail to Cadiz, gather up other French and Spanish
ships, and return to Ferrol and Brest with a mighty force of some
sixty sail of the line:

“I count on your zeal for my service, on your love for the
fatherland, on your hatred of this Power which for forty
generations has oppressed us, and which a little daring and
perseverance on your part will for ever reduce to the rank of the
small Powers: 150,000 soldiers … and the crews complete are
embarked on 2,000 craft of the flotilla, which, despite the English
cruisers, forms a long line of broadsides from Etaples to Cape
Grisnez. Your voyage, and it alone, makes us without any doubt
masters of England.”

Austria and Russia were already marshalling their forces for the
war of the Third Coalition. Yet, though menaced by those Powers, to
whom he had recently offered the most flagrant provocations, this
astonishing man was intent only on the ruin of England, and
secretly[pg.501] derided their preparations. “You
need not” (so he wrote to Eugène, Viceroy of Italy)
“contradict the newspaper rumours of war, but make fun of them….
Austria’s actions are probably the result of fear.”—Thus,
even when the eastern horizon lowered threateningly with clouds, he
continued to pace the cliffs of Boulogne, or gallop restlessly
along the strand, straining his gaze westward to catch the first
glimpse of his armada. That horizon was never to be flecked with
Villeneuve’s sails: they were at this time furled in the harbour of
Cadiz.

Unmeasured abuse has been showered upon Villeneuve for his
retreat to that harbour. But it must be remembered that in both of
Napoleon’s last orders to him, those of July 16th and 26th, he was
required to sail to Cadiz under certain conditions. In the first
order prescribing alternative ways of gaining the mastery of the
Channel, that step was recommended solely as a last alternative in
case of misfortune: he was directed not to enter the long and
difficult inlet of Ferrol, but, after collecting the squadron
there, to cast anchor at Cadiz. In the order of July 26th he was
charged positively to repair to Cadiz: “My intention is that you
rally at Cadiz the Spanish ships there, disembark your sick, and,
without stopping there more than four days at most, again set sail,
return to Ferrol, etc.” Villeneuve seems not to have received these
last orders, but he alludes to those of July 16th.[334]

These, then, were probably the last instructions he received
from Napoleon before setting sail from the roads of Corunna on
August 13th. The censures passed on his retreat to Cadiz are
therefore based on the supposition that he received instructions
which he did not receive.[335] He expressly based his
move to Cadiz on Napoleon’s orders of July 16th. The mishaps which
the Emperor then contemplated as necessitating such a step had, in
Villeneuve’s eyes, actually happened. The[pg.502] admiral
considered the fight of July 22nd la malheureuse affaire;
his ships were encumbered with sick; they worked badly; on August
15th a north-east gale carried away the top-mast of a Spanish ship;
and having heard from a Danish merchantman the news—false
news, as it afterwards appeared—that Cornwallis with
twenty-five ships was to the north, he turned and scudded before
the wind. He could not divine the disastrous influence of his
conduct on the plan of invasion. He did not know that his master
was even then beginning to hesitate between a dash on London or a
campaign on the Danube, and that the events of the next few days
were destined to tilt the fortunes of the world. Doubtless he ought
to have disregarded the Emperor’s words about Cadiz and to have
struggled on to Brest, as his earlier and wider orders enjoined.
But the Emperor’s instructions pointed to Cadiz as the rendezvous
in case of misfortune or great difficulty. As a matter of fact,
Napoleon on July 26th ordered the Rochefort squadron to meet
Villeneuve at Cadiz;
and it is clear that by that date Napoleon
had decided on that rendezvous, apparently because it could be more
easily entered and cleared than Ferrol, and was safer from attack.
But, as it happened, the Rochefort squadron had already set sail
and failed to sight an enemy or friend for several weeks.

Such are the risks of naval warfare, in which even the greatest
geniuses at times groped but blindly. Nelson was not afraid to
confess the truth. The French Emperor, however, seems never to have
made an admission which would mar his claim to strategic
infallibility. Even now, when the Spanish ships were proved to clog
the enterprise, he persisted in merely counting numbers, and in
asserting that Villeneuve might still neutralize the force of
Calder and Cornwallis. These hopes he cherished up to August 23rd,
when, as the next chapter will show, he faced right about to
confront Austria. His Minister of Marine, who had more truly gauged
the difficulties of all parts of the naval enterprise, continued
earnestly to warn him of the terrible risk of burdening
Villeneuve’s [pg.503] ships with the unseaworthy craft of
Spain and of trusting to this ill-assorted armada to cover the
invasion now that their foes had divined its secret. The Emperor
bitterly upbraided his Minister for his timidity, and in the
presence of Daru, Intendant General of the army, indulged in a
dramatic soliloquy against Villeneuve for his violation of orders:
“What a navy! What an admiral! What sacrifices for nothing! My
hopes are frustrated—- Daru, sit down and
write”—whereupon it is said that he traced out the plans of
the campaign which was to culminate at Ulm and Austerlitz.[336]

The question has often been asked whether Napoleon seriously
intended the invasion of England. Certainly the experienced seamen
of England, France, and Holland, with few exceptions, declared that
the flat-bottomed boats were unseaworthy, and that a frightful
disaster must ensue if they were met out at sea by our ships. When
it is further remembered that our coasts were defended by batteries
and martello towers, that several hundreds of pinnaces and
row-boats were ready to attack the flotilla before it could attempt
the disembarkation of horses, artillery, and stores, and that
180,000 regulars and militia, aided by 400,000 volunteers, were
ready to defend our land, the difficulties even of capturing London
will be obvious. And the capture of the capital would not have
decided the contest. Napoleon seems to have thought it would. In
his voyage to St. Helena he said: “I put all to the hazard; I
entered into no calculations as to the manner in which I was to
return; I trusted all to the impression the occupation of the
capital would have occasioned.”[337]—But, as has
been shown above (p. 441),[pg.504] plans had been secretly drawn up
for the removal of the Court and the national treasure to
Worcester; the cannon of Woolwich were to be despatched into the
Midlands by canal; and our military authorities reckoned that the
systematic removal of provisions and stores from all the districts
threatened by the enemy would exhaust him long before he overran
the home counties. Besides, the invasion was planned when Britain’s
naval power had been merely evaded, not conquered. Nelson and
Cornwallis and Calder would not for ever be chasing phantom fleets;
they would certainly return, and cut Napoleon from his base, the
sea.

Again, if Napoleon was bent solely on the invasion of England,
why should he in June, 1805, have offered to Russia and Austria so
gratuitous an affront as the annexation of the Ligurian Republic?
He must have known that this act would hurry them into war. Thiers
considers the annexation of Genoa a “grave fault” in the Emperor’s
policy—but many have doubted whether Napoleon did not intend
Genoa to be the gate leading to a new avenue of glory, now that the
success of his naval dispositions was doubtful. Marbot gives the
general opinion of military circles when he says that the Emperor
wanted to provoke a continental war in order to escape the ridicule
which the failure of his Boulogne plans would otherwise have
aroused. “The new coalition came just at the right moment to get
him out of an annoying situation.” The compiler of the
Fouché “Memoirs,” which, though not genuine, may be accepted
as generally correct, took the same view. He attributes to Napoleon
the noteworthy words: “I may fail by sea, but not by land; besides,
I shall be able to strike the blow before the old coalition
machines are ready: the kings have neither activity nor decision of
character: I do not fear old Europe.” The Emperor also remarked to
the Council of State that the expense of all the[pg.505]
preparations at Boulogne was fully justified by the fact that they
gave him “fully twenty days’ start over all enemies…. A pretext
had to be found for raising the troops and bringing them together
without alarming the Continental Powers: and that pretext was
afforded me by the projected descent upon England.”[338]

It is also quite possible that his aim was Ireland as much as
England. It certainly was in the plan of September, 1804: and
doubtless it still held a prominent place in his mind, except
during the few days when he pictured Calder vanquished and Nelson
scouring the West Indies. Then he doubtless fixed his gaze solely
upon London. But there is much indirect evidence which points to
Ireland as forming at least a very important part of his scheme.
Both Nelson and Collingwood believed him to be aiming at Ireland.[339]

But indeed Napoleon is often unfathomable. Herein lies much of
the charm of Napoleonic studies. He is at once the Achilles, the
Mercury, and the Proteus of the modern world. The ease with which
his mind grasped all problems and suddenly concentrated its force
on some new plan may well perplex posterity as it dazed his
contemporaries. If we were dealing with any other man than
Napoleon, we might safely say that an invasion of England, before
the command of the sea had been secured, was infinitely less likely
than a descent on Ireland. The landing of a corps
d’armée
there would have provoked a revolution; and
British ascendancy would have vanished in a week. Even had Nelson
returned and swept the seas, Ireland would have been lost to the
United Kingdom; and Britain, exhausted also by the expenses which
the Boulogne preparations had compelled her to make for the defence
of London, must have succumbed.

If ever Napoleon intended risking all his fortunes on[pg.506] the conquest of England, it can be
proved that his mind was gradually cleared of illusions. He trusted
that a popular rising would overthrow the British Government:
people and rulers showed an accord that had never been known since
the reign of Queen Anne. He believed, for a short space, that the
flotilla could fight sea-going ships out at sea: the converse was
proved up to the hilt. Finally, he trusted that Villeneuve, when
burdened with Spanish ships, would outwit and outmanoeuvre
Nelson!

What then remained after these and many other disappointments?
Surely that scheme alone was practicable, in which the command of
the sea formed only an unimportant factor. For the conquest of
England it was an essential factor. In Ireland alone could Napoleon
find the conditions on which he counted for success—a
discontented populace that would throng to the French eagles, and a
field of warfare where the mere landing of 20,000 veterans would
decide the campaign.[340]

And yet it is, on the whole, certain that his expedition for
Ireland was meant merely to distract and paralyze the defenders of
Great Britain, while he dealt the chief blow at London. Instinct
and conviction alike prompted him to make imposing feints that
should lead his enemy to lay bare his heart, and that heart was our
great capital. His indomitable will scorned the word
impossible—”a word found only in the dictionary of
fools”; he felt England to be the sole barrier to his ambitions;
and to crush her power he was ready to brave, not only her stoutest
seamen, but also her guardian angels, the winds and storms. Both
the man and the occasion were unique in the world’s history and
must not be judged according to tame probabilities. For his honour
was at stake. He was so deeply pledged to make use of the vast
preparations at his northern ports that, had all his complex
dispositions worked smoothly,[pg.507] he would certainly
have attempted a dash at London; and only after some adequate
excuse could he consent to give up that adventure.

The excuse was now furnished by Villeneuve’s retreat to Cadiz;
and public opinion, ignorant of Napoleon’s latest instructions on
that subject, and knowing only the salient facts of the case, laid
on that luckless admiral the whole burden of blame for the failure
of the scheme of invasion. With front unabashed and a mind
presaging certain triumphs, Napoleon accordingly wheeled his
legions eastward to prosecute that alluring alternative, the
conquest of England through the Continent.[pg.508] [pg.509]


APPENDIX


[The two following State Papers have never before been
published
]

No. I. is a despatch from Mr. Thornton, our chargé
d’affaires
at Washington, relative to the expected transfer of
the vast region of Louisiana from Spain to France (see ch. xv. of
this vol.).

[In “F O.,” America, No.
35.]
“WASHINGTON,
“26 Jany., 1802.

“MY LORD,

” … About four years ago, when the rumour of the transfer of
Louisiana to France was first circulated, I put into Mr.
Pickering’s hands for his perusal a despatch written by Mr. Fauchet
about the year 1794, which with many others was intercepted by one
of H.M. ships. In that paper the French Minister urged to his
Government the absolute necessity of acquiring Louisiana or some
territory in the vicinity of the United States in order to obtain a
permanent influence in the country, and he alluded to a memorial
written some years before by the Count du Moutier to the same
effect, when he was employed as His Most Christian Majesty’s
Minister to the United States. The project seems therefore to have
been long in the contemplation of the French Government, and
perhaps no period is more favourable than the present for carrying
it into execution.

“When I paid my respects to the Vice-President, Mr. Burr, on his
arrival at this place, he, of his own accord, directed conversation
to this topic. He owned that he had made some exertion indirectly
to discover the truth of the report, and thought he had reason to
believe it. He appeared to think that the great armament destined
by France to St. Domingo, had this ulterior object in view, and
expressed much apprehension that the transfer and colonization of
Louisiana were meditated by her with the concurrence or
acquiescence of His Maj’s Govt. It was
impossible for me to give any opinion on this part of the measure,
which, whatever may be its ultimate tendency, presents at first
view nothing but danger to His Maj’s Trans-Atlantic
possessions.

[pg.i510]

“Regarding alone the aim of France to acquire a preponderating
influence in the councils of the United States, it may be very well
doubted whether the possession of Louisiana, and the means which
she would chuse to employ are calculated to secure that end.
Experience seems now to have sanctioned the opinion that if the
provinces of Canada had been restored to France at the Peace of
Paris, and if from that quarter she had been left to press upon the
American frontier, to harass the exterior settlements and to mingle
in the feuds of the Indian Tribes, the colonies might still have
preserved their allegiance to the parent country and have retained
their just jealousy of that system of encroachment adopted by
France from the beginning of the last century. The present project
is but a continuance of the same system; and neither her power nor
her present temper leave room for expectation that she will pursue
it with less eagerness or greater moderation than before. Whether,
therefore, she attempt to restrain the navigation of the
Mississippi or limit the freedom of the port of New Orleans;
whether she press upon the Western States with any view to
conquest, or seduce them by her principles of fraternity (for which
indeed they are well prepared) she must infallibly alienate the
Atlantic States and force them into a straiter connection with
Great Britain.

“I have scarcely met with a person under whatever party he may
rank himself, who does not dread this event, and who would not
prefer almost any neighbours to the French: and it seems perfect
infatuation in the Administration of this country that they chuse
the present moment for leaving that frontier almost defenceless by
the reduction of its military establishment.

“I have, etc.,

“[Signed] EDW’D THORNTON.”


No. II. is a report in “F.O.,” France, No. 71, by one of our
spies in Paris on the doings of the Irish exiles there, especially
O’Connor, whom Napoleon had appointed General of Division in
Marshal Augereau’s army, then assembling at Brest for the
expedition to Ireland. After stating O’Connor’s appointment, the
report continues:

“About eighty Irishmen were sent to Morlaix to be formed into a
company of officers and taught how they were to discipline and
instruct their countrymen when they landed in Ireland. McShee,
Général de Brigade, commands them. He and Blackwell
are, I believe, the only persons among them of any consequence, who
have seen actual service. Emmett’s brother and McDonald, who were
jealous of the attention paid to O’Connor, would not go to [pg.511]

Morlaix. They were prevailed on to go to Brest towards the end
of May, and there to join General Humbert. Commandant Dalton, a
young man of Irish extraction, and lately appointed to a situation
in the Army at Boulogne, translated everything between O’Connor and
the War Department at Paris. There is no Irish Committee at Paris
as is reported. O’Connor and General Hartry, an old Irishman who
has been long in the French service, are the only persons applied
to by the French Government, O’Connor for the expedition, and
Hartry for the Police, etc., of the Irish in France.

“O’Connor, though he had long tried to have an audience of
Bonaparte, never saw him till the 20th of May [1805], when he was
presented to him at the levee by Marshal Augereau. The Emperor and
the Empress complimented him on his dress and military appearance,
and Bonaparte said to him Venez me voir en particulier demain
matin.
O’Connor went and was alone with him near two hours. On
that day Bonaparte did not say a word to him respecting his
intention on England; all their conversation regarded Ireland.
O’Connor was with him again on the Thursday and Friday following.
Those three audiences are all that O’Connor ever had in private
with Bonaparte.

“He told me on the Saturday evening that he should go to Court
the next morning to take public leave of the Emperor and leave
Paris as soon as he had received 10,000 livres which Maret was to
give him for his travelling expenses, etc., and which he was to
have in a day or two. His horses and all his servants but one had
set off for Brest some time before.

“Bonaparte told O’Connor, when speaking of the prospect of a
continental War, ‘la Russie peut-être pourroit envoyer cette
année 100,000 hommes contre la France, mais j’ai pour cela
assez de monde à ma disposition: je ferois même
marcher, s’il le faut, une armée contre la Ruissie, et si
l’Empereur d’Allemagne refusoit un passage à cette
armée dans son pays, je la ferois passer malgré lui.’
He afterwards said—’il y a plusieurs moyens de
détruire l’Anglterre, mais celui de lui ôter Irlande
est bon. Je vous donnerai 25,000 bonnes troupes et s’il en arrive
seulement 15,000, ce sera assez. Vous aurez aussi 150,000 fusils
pour armer vos compatriotes, et un parc d’artillerie
légère, des pièces de 4 et de 6 livres, et
toutes les provisions de guerre nécessaires.’

“O’Connor endeavoured to persuade Bonaparte that the best way to
conquer England was first to go to Ireland, and thence to England
with 200,000 Irishmen. Bonaparte said he did not think that would
do; d’ailleurs, he added, ce seroit trop long. They
agreed that all the English in Ireland should be exterminated as
the whites had been in St. Domingo. Bonaparte assured him that, as
soon as he had formed an Irish army, he should be Commander in
Chief of the French and Irish forces. Bonaparte directed O’Connor
to try to gain over to his interest Laharpe, the Emperor [pg.512] of Russia’s tutor. Laharpe had
applied for a passport to go to St. Pétersbourg. He says he
will do everything in his power to engage the Emperor to go to war
with Bonaparte. Laharpe breathes nothing but vengeance against
Bonaparte, who, besides other injuries, turned his back on him in
public and would not speak to him. Laharpe was warned of O’Connor’s
intended visit, and went to the country to avoid seeing him: The
Senator Garat is to go to Brest with O’Connor to write a
constitution for Ireland. O’Connor is getting out of favor with the
Irish in France; they begin to suspect his ambitious and selfish
views. There was a coolness between Admiral Truguet and him for
some time previous to Truguet’s return to Brest. Augereau had given
a dinner to all the principal officers of his army then at Paris.
Truguet invited all of them to dine with him, two or three days
after, except O’Connor. O’Connor told me he would never forgive him
for it.”

VOLUME II


CHAPTER XXII


ULM AND TRAFALGAR

“Napoleon is the only man in Europe that knows the value of
time.”—Czartoryski.

Before describing the Continental campaign which shattered the
old European system to its base, it will be well to take a brief
glance at the events which precipitated the war of the Third
Coalition. Even at the time of Napoleon’s rupture with England, his
highhanded conduct towards the Italian Republic, Holland,
Switzerland, and in regard to the Secularizations in Germany, had
exposed him to the hostility of Russia, Sweden, and Austria; but as
yet it took the form of secret resentment. The last-named Power,
under the Ministry of Count Cobenzl, had relapsed into a tame and
undignified policy, which the Swedish Ambassador at Vienna
described as “one of fear and hope—fear of the power of
France, and hope to obtain favours from her.” [1] At
Berlin, Frederick William clung nervously to neutrality, even
though the French occupation of Hanover was a threat to Prussia’s
influence in North Germany. The Czar Alexander was, at present,
wrapt up in home [pg.2] affairs; and the only monarch who as
yet ventured to show his dislike of the First Consul was the King
of Sweden. In the autumn of 1803 Gustavus IV. defiantly refused
Napoleon’s proposals for a Franco-Swedish alliance, baited though
they were with the offer of Norway as an eventual prize for Sweden,
and a subsidy for every Swedish warship serving against England.
And it was not the dislike of a proud nature to receive money which
prompted his refusal; for Gustavus, while in Germany, hinted to
Drake that he desired to have pecuniary help from England for the
defence of his province of Pomerania. [2]

But a doughtier champion of European independence was soon to
enter the field. The earlier feelings of respect and admiration
which the young Czar had cherished towards Napoleon were already
overclouded, when the news of the execution of the Duc d’Enghien at
once roused a storm of passion in his breast. The chivalrous
protection which he loved to extend to smaller States, the
guarantee of the Germanic system which the Treaty of Teschen had
vested in him, above all, his horror at the crime, led him to offer
an emphatic protest. The Russian Court at once went into mourning,
and Alexander expressed both to the German Diet and to the French
Government his indignation at the outrage. It was ever Napoleon’s
habit to return blow with blow; and he now instructed Talleyrand to
reply that in the D’Enghien affair he had acted solely on the
defensive, and that Russia’s complaint “led him to ask if, at the
time when England was compassing the assassination of Paul I., the
authors of the plot had been known to be one league beyond the
[Russian] frontiers, every effort would not have been made to have
them seized?” Never has a poisoned dart been more deftly sped at
the weak spot of an enemy’s armour. The Czar, ever haunted by the
thought of his complicity in a parricidal plot, was deeply wounded
by this malicious taunt, and all the more so [pg.3]
because, as the death of Paul had been officially ascribed to a
fit, the insult could not be flung back.
[3] The only reply was to
break off all diplomatic relations with Napoleon; and this took
place in the summer of 1804. [4]

Yet war was not to break out for more than a year. This delay
was due to several causes. Austria could not be moved from her
posture of timid neutrality. In fact, Francis II. and Cobenzl saw
in Napoleon’s need of a recognition of his new imperial title a
means of assuring a corresponding change of title for the Hapsburg
Dominions. Francis had long been weary of the hollow dignity of
Elective Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire. The faded pageantry of
Ratisbon and Frankfurt was all that remained of the glories of the
realm of Charlemagne: the medley of States which owned him as
elected lord cared not for the decrees of this ghostly realm; and
Goethe might well place in the mouth of his jovial toper, in the
cellar scene of “Faust,” the words:

“Dankt Gott mit jedem
Morgen
Dass Ihr nicht braucht für’s
Röm’sche Reich zu sorgen!”

In that bargaining and burglarious age, was it not better to
build a more lasting habitation than this venerable ruin? Would not
the hereditary dominions form a more lasting shelter from the
storm? Such were doubtless the thoughts that prompted the
assumption of the title of Hereditary Emperor of Austria (August
11th, 1804). The letter-patent, in which this change was announced,
cited as parallels “the example of the Imperial Court of Russia in
the last century and of the new sovereign of France.” Both
references gave umbrage to Alexander, who saw no parallel between
the assumption of the title of Emperor by Peter the Great and the
[pg.4] game of follow-the-leader played by
Francis to Napoleon.[5]

Prussian complaisance to the French Emperor was at this time to
be expected. Frederick William III. reigned over 10,000,000
subjects; he could marshal 248,000 of the best trained troops in
Europe, and his revenue was more fruitful than that of the great
Frederick. Yet the effective power of Prussia had sadly waned; for
her policy was now marked by an enervating indecision. In the
autumn of 1804, however, the Prussian King was for a time spurred
into action by the news that Sir George Rumbold, British envoy at
Hamburg, had been seized on the night of October 24th, by French
troops, and carried off to Paris. This aggression upon the Circle
of Lower Saxony, of which Frederick William was Director, aroused
lively indignation at Berlin; and the King at once wrote to
Napoleon a request for the envoy’s liberation as a proof of his
“friendship and high consideration…a seal on the past and a
pledge for the future.”

To this appeal Napoleon returned a soothing answer that Sir
George would at once be released, though England was ever violating
the rights of neutrals, and her agents were conspiring against his
life. The Emperor, in fact, saw that he had taken a false step,
which might throw Prussia into the arms of England and Russia. For
this latter Power had already (May, 1804) offered her armed help to
the Court of Berlin in case the French should violate any other
German territory. [6] But the King was easily soothed;
and when, in the following spring, Napoleon sent seven Golden
Eagles of the Legion of Honour to the Court of Berlin, seven Black
Eagles of the renowned Prussian Order were sent in return—an
occurrence which led Gustavus IV. to return his Order of the Black
Eagle with the remark that he could not recognize “Napoleon and his
like” as comrades in an Order of Chivalry and Religion. [7]
Napoleon’s aim was achieved: [pg.5] Prussia was sundered
from any league in which Gustavus IV. was a prominent member.

Thus, the chief steps in the formation of the Third Coalition
were taken by Sweden, England, and Russia. Early in 1804 Gustavus
proposed a League of the Powers; and, on the advent of the Pitt
Ministry to office, overtures began to pass between St. Petersburg
and London for an alliance. Important proposals were made by Pitt
and our Foreign Minister, the Earl of Harrowby, in a note of June
26th, 1804, in which hopes were expressed that Russia, England,
Austria, Sweden, and if possible Prussia, might be drawn together.
[8] Alexander and Czartoryski were
already debating the advantages of an alliance with England. Their
aims were certainly noble. International law and the rights of the
weak States bordering on France were to be championed, and it was
suggested by Czartoryski that disputes should be settled, not by
force, but by arbitration. [9]

The statement of these exalted ideas was intrusted to a special
envoy to London, M. Novossiltzoff, who propounded to Pitt the
scheme of a European polity where the States should be independent
and enjoy institutions “founded on the sacred rights of humanity.”
With this aim in view, the Czar desired to curb the power of
Napoleon, bring back France to her old limits, and assure the peace
of Europe on a firm basis, namely on the principle of the
balance of power. Pitt and Lord Harrowby having agreed to
these proposals, details were discussed at the close of 1804. None
of the allies were, in any case, to make a separate peace; and
England (said M. Novossiltzoff) must not only use her own troops,
but grant subsidies to enable the Powers to set on foot effective
forces.

This last sentence claims special notice, as it disposes of the
well-worn phrase, that the Third Coalition was built up by
Pitt’s gold. On the contrary, Russia was the first to set forth the
need of English subsidies, which Pitt [pg.6] was by no means
eager to supply. The phrase used by French historians is doubtless
correct in so far as English gold enabled our allies to arm
efficiently; but it is wholly false if it implies that the Third
Coalition was merely trumped up by our money, and that the Russian,
Austrian, and Swedish Governments were so many automatic machines
which, if jogged with coins, would instantly supply armies to the
ready money purchaser. This is practically the notion still
prevalent on the Continent; and it is clearly traceable to the
endless diatribes against Pitt’s gold with which Napoleon seasoned
his bulletins, and to the caricatures which he ordered to be
drawn
. The following was his direction to his Minister of
Police, Fouché: “Have caricatures made—an Englishman
purse in hand, entreating the various Powers to take his money.
This is the real direction to give the whole business.
” How
well he knew mankind: he rightly counted on its gullibility where
pictures were concerned; and the direction which he thus gave to
public opinion bids fair to persist, in spite of every exposure of
the trickery. [10]

But, to return to the plans of the allies, Holland, Switzerland,
and Italy were to be liberated from their “enslavement to France,”
and strengthened so as to provide barriers to future aggressions:
the King of Sardinia was to be restored to his mainland
possessions, and receive in addition the Ligurian, or Genoese,
Republic. [11] [pg.7]

On all essential topics the British Government was in full
accord with the views of the Czar, and Pitt insisted on the need of
a system of international law which should guarantee the Continent
against further rapacious acts. But Europe was not destined to find
peace on these principles until after ten years of desolating
war.

Various causes hindered the formation of this league. On January
2nd, 1805, Napoleon sent to George III. an offer of peace; and
those persons who did not see that this was a device for
discovering the course of negotiations believed that he ardently
desired it. We now know that the offer was despatched a week after
he had ordered Missiessy to ravage the British West Indies. [12] And, doubtless, his object
was attained when George III. replied in the speech from the throne
(January 15th) that he could not entertain the proposal without
reference to the Powers with whom he was then engaged in
confidential intercourse, and especially the Emperor of Russia. Yet
the British Government discussed with the Czar the basis for a
future pacification of Europe; and the mission of Novossiltzoff at
midsummer to Berlin, on his way to Paris, was the answer, albeit a
belated one, to Napoleon’s New Year’s pacific appeal. We shall now
see why this delay occurred, and what acts of the French Emperor
finally dispelled all hopes of peace.

The delay was due to differences between Russia and England
respecting Malta and our maritime code. The Czar insisted on our
relinquishing Malta and relaxing the rigours of the right of search
for deserters from our navy. To this the Pitt Ministry demurred,
seeing that Malta was our only means of protecting the
Mediterranean States, and our only security against French
aggressions in the Levant, while the right of searching neutral
vessels [pg.8] was necessary to prevent the
enfeebling of our navy. [13] Negotiations were nearly
broken off even after a treaty between the two Powers had been
brought to the final stage on April 11th, 1805; but in July (after
the Czar had recorded his solemn protest against our keeping Malta)
it was ratified, and formed the basis for the Third Coalition. The
aims of the allies were to bring about the expulsion of French
troops from North Germany; to assure the independence of the
Republics of Holland and Switzerland; and to reinstate the King of
Sardinia in Piedmont. Half a million of men were to be set in
motion, besides the forces of Great Britain; and the latter Power,
as a set-off to her lack of troops, agreed to subsidize her allies
to the extent of; £1,250,000 a year for every 100,000 men
actually employed in the war. It was further stipulated that a
European Congress at the close of the war should endeavour to fix
more surely the principles of the Law of Nations and establish a
federative system. Above all, the allies bound themselves not to
hinder the popular wish in France respecting the form of
government—a clause which deprived the war of the Third
Coalition of that monarchical character which had pervaded the
league of 1793 and, to a less extent, that of 1799. [14]

What was the attitude of Napoleon towards this [pg.9]
league? He certainly took little pains to conciliate the Czar. In
fact, his actions towards Russia were almost openly provocative.
Thus, while fully aware of the interest which Alexander felt in the
restoration of the King of Sardinia, he sent the proposal that that
unlucky King should receive the Ionian Isles and Malta as
indemnities for his losses, and that too when Russia looked upon
Corfu as her own. To this offer the Czar deigned not a word in
reply. Napoleon also sent an envoy to the Shah of Persia with an
offer of alliance, so as to check the advances of Russia on the
shores of the Caspian. [15]

On the other hand, he used every effort to allure Prussia, by
secretly offering her Hanover, and that too as early as the close
of July. [16] For a brief space, also, he
took some pains to conciliate Austria. This indeed was necessary:
for the Court of Vienna had already (November 6th, 1804) framed a
secret agreement with Russia to make war on Napoleon if he
committed any new aggression in Italy or menaced any part of the
Turkish Empire. [17] Yet this act was really
defensive. Francis desired only to protect himself against
Napoleon’s ambition, and, had he been treated with consideration,
would doubtless have clung to peace.

For a time Napoleon humoured that Court, even as regards the
changes now mooted in Italy. On January 1st, 1805, he wrote to
Francis, stating that he was about to proclaim Joseph Bonaparte
King of Italy, if the latter would renounce his claim to the crown
of France, and so keep the governments of France and Italy
separate, as the Treaty of Lunéville required; that this
action would enfeeble his (Napoleon’s) power, but would carry its
own recompense if it proved agreeable to the Emperor Francis. [pg.10]

But it soon appeared that Joseph was by no means inclined to
accept the crown of Lombardy if it entailed the sacrifice of all
hope of succeeding to the French Empire. He had already demurred to
le vilain titre de roi, and on January 27th announced his
final rejection of the offer. Napoleon then proposed to Louis that
he should hold that crown in trust for his son; but the suggestion
at once rekindled the flames of jealousy which ever haunted Louis;
and, after a violent scene, the Emperor thrust his brother from the
room.

Perhaps this anger was simulated. He once admitted that his rage
only mounted this high—pointing to his chin; and the refusals
of his brothers were certainly to be expected. However that may be,
he now resolved to assume that crown himself, appointing as Viceroy
his step-son, Eugène Beauharnais. True, he announced to the
French Senate that the realms of France and Italy would be kept
separate: but neither the Italian deputies, who had been summoned
to Paris to vote this dignity to their master, nor the servile
Senate, nor the rulers of Europe, were deceived. Thus, when in the
early summer Napoleon reviewed a large force that fought over again
in mimic war the battle of Marengo; when, amidst all the pomp and
pageantry that art could devise, he crowned himself in the
cathedral of Milan with the iron circlet of the old Lombard Kings,
using the traditional formula: “God gave it me, woe to him who
touches it”; when, finally, he incorporated the Ligurian Republic
in the French Empire, Francis of Austria reluctantly accepted the
challenges thus threateningly cast down, and began to arm. [18]
The records of our Foreign Office show conclusively that the
Hapsburg ruler felt himself girt with difficulties: the Austrian
army was as yet ill [pg.11] organized: the reforms after which
the Archduke Charles had been striving were ill received by the
military clique; and the sole result had been to unsettle rather
than strengthen the army, and to break down the health of the
Archduke. [19] Yet the intention of Napoleon
to treat Italy as a French province was so insultingly paraded that
Francis felt war to be inevitable, and resolved to strike a blow
while the French were still entangled in their naval schemes. He
knew well the dangers of war; he would have eagerly welcomed any
sign of really peaceful intentions at Paris; but no signs were
given; in fact, French agents were sent into Switzerland to
intrigue for a union of that land with France. Here again the pride
of the Hapsburgs was cut to the quick, and they disdained to submit
to humiliations such as were eating the heart out of the Prussian
monarchy.

The Czar, too, was far from eager for war. He had sent
Novossiltzoff to Berlin en route for Paris, in the hope of
coming to terms with Napoleon, when the news of the annexation of
Genoa ended the last hopes of a compromise. “This man is
insatiable,” exclaimed Alexander; “his ambition knows no bounds; he
is a scourge of the world; he wants war; well, he shall have it,
and the sooner the better,” The Czar at once ordered all
negotiations to be broken off. Novossiltzoff, on July 10th,
declared to Baron Hardenberg, the successor of Haugwitz at the
Prussian Foreign Office, that Napoleon had now passed the utmost
limits of the Czar’s patience; and he at once returned his French
passports. In forwarding them to the French ambassador at Berlin,
Hardenberg expressed the deep regret of the Prussian monarch at the
breakdown of this most salutary negotiation—a phrase which
showed that the patience of Berlin was nearly exhausted. [20]
[pg.12]

Clearly, then, the Third Coalition was not cemented by English
gold, but by Napoleon’s provocations. While England and Russia
found great difficulty in coming to an accord, and Austria was
arming only from fear, the least act of complaisance on his part
would have unravelled this ill-knit confederacy. But no such action
was forthcoming. All his letters written in North Italy after his
coronation are puffed up with incredible insolence. Along with
hints to Eugène to base politics on dissimulation and to
seek only to be feared, we find letters to Ministers at Paris
scorning the idea that England and Russia can come to terms, and
asserting that the annexation of Genoa concerns England alone; but
if Austria wants to find a pretext for war, she may now find
it.

Then he hurries back to Fontainebleau, covering the distance
from Turin in eighty-five hours; and, after a brief sojourn at St.
Cloud, he reaches Boulogne. There, on August the 22nd, he hears
that Austria is continuing to arm: a few hours later comes the news
that Villeneuve has turned back to Cadiz. Fiercely and trenchantly
he resolves this fateful problem. He then sketches to Talleyrand
the outlines of his new policy. He will again press, and this time
most earnestly, his offer of Hanover to Prussia as the price of her
effective alliance against the new coalition. Perhaps this new
alliance will strangle the coalition at its birth; at any rate it
will paralyze Austria. Accordingly, he despatches to Berlin his
favourite aide-de-camp, General Duroc, to persuade the King that
his alliance will save the Continent from war. [21]

Meanwhile the Hapsburgs were completely deceived. [pg.13]
They imagined Napoleon to be wholly immersed in his naval
enterprise, and accordingly formed a plan of campaign, which,
though admirable against a weak and guileless foe, was fraught with
danger if the python’s coils were ready for a spring. As a matter
of fact, he was far better prepared than Austria. As late as July
7th, the Court of Vienna had informed the allies that its army
would not be ready for four months; yet the nervous anxiety of the
Hapsburgs to be beforehand with Napoleon led them to hurry on war:
and on August 9th they secretly gave their adhesion to the
Russo-British alliance.

Then, too, by a strange fatuity, their move into Bavaria was to
be made with a force of only 59,000 men, while their chief masses,
some 92,000 strong, were launched into Italy against the
strongholds on the Mincio. To guard the flanks of these armies,
Austria had 34,000 men in Tyrol; but, apart from raw recruits,
there were fewer than 20,000 soldiers in the rest of that vast
empire. In fact, the success of the autumn campaign was known to
depend on the help of the Russians, who were expected to reach the
banks of the Inn before the 20th of October, while it was thought
that the French could not possibly reach the Danube till twenty
days later. [22] It was intended, however, to
act most vigorously in Italy, and to wage a defensive campaign on
the Danube.

Such was the plan concocted at Vienna, mainly under the
influence of the Archduke Charles, who took the [pg.14]
command of the army in Italy, while that of the Danube was assigned
to the Archduke Ferdinand and Mack, the new Quarter-Master-General.
This soldier had hitherto enjoyed a great reputation in Austria,
probably because he was the only general who had suffered no great
defeat. Amidst the disasters of 1797 he seemed the only man able to
retrieve the past, and to be shut out from command by Thugut’s
insane jealousy of his “transcendent abilities.” [23]
Brave he certainly was: but his mind was always swayed by
preconceived notions; he belonged to the school of “manoeuvre
strategists,” of whom the Duke of Brunswick was the leader; and he
now began the campaign of 1805 with the fixed purpose of holding a
commanding military position. Such a position the Emperor Francis
and Mack had discovered in the weak fortress of Ulm and the line of
the River Iller. Towards these points of vantage the Austrians now
began to move.

The first thing was to gain over the Elector of Bavaria. The
Court of Vienna, seeking to persuade or compel that prince to join
the Coalition, made overtures (September 3rd to 6th) with which he
dallied for a day or two until an opportunity came of escaping to
the fortress of Würzburg. Mack thereupon crossed the River Inn
and sought, but in vain, to cut off the Bavarian troops from that
stronghold. Accordingly, the Austrian leader marched on to Ulm,
where he arrived in the middle of September; and, not satisfied
with holding this advanced position, he pushed on his outposts to
the chief defiles of the Black Forest, while other regiments held
the valley of the River Iller and strengthened the fortress of
Memmingen. Doubtless this would have been good strategy, had his
forces been equal in numbers to those of Napoleon. At that time the
Black Forest was the only [pg.15] [pg.16] physical barrier
between France and Southern Germany; the Rhine was then practically
a French river; and, only by holding the passes of that range could
the Austrians hope to screen Swabia from invasion on the side of
Alsace.

But Mack forgot two essential facts. Until the Russians arrived,
he was too weak to hold so advanced a position in what was hostile
ground, now that Bavaria and the other South German States obeyed
Napoleon’s summons to range themselves on his side. Further, he was
dangerously exposed on the north, as a glance at the map will show.
Ulm and the line of the Iller formed a strong defence against the
south-west: but on the north that position is singularly open: it
can be turned from the valleys of the Main, the Neckar, and the
Altmühl, all of which conduct an invader to the regions east
of Ulm. Indeed, it passes belief how even the Aulic Council could
have ignored the dangers of that position. Possibly the fact that
Ulm had been stoutly held by Kray in 1796 now induced them to
overrate its present importance; but at that time the fortified
camp of Ulm was the central knot of vast operations, whereas now it
was but an advanced outpost. [24] If Francis and his advisers
were swayed by historical reminiscences it is strange that they
forgot the fate of Melas in Piedmont. The real parallel had been
provided, not by Kray, but by the general who was cut off at
Marengo. Indeed, in its broad outlines, the campaign of Ulm
resembles that of Marengo. Against foes who had thrust their
columns far from their base, Napoleon now, as in 1800, determined
to deal a crushing blow. On the part of the Austrians we notice the
same misplaced confidence, the same lack of timely news, and the
same inability to understand Napoleon’s plan until his dispositions
are complete; while his strategy and tactics in 1805 recall to
one’s mind the masterly simplicity of design, the subtlety and
energy of execution, which led up to his triumph in the plains of
Piedmont. [pg.17]

Meanwhile the allies were dissipating their strength. A Russian
corps, acting from Corfu as a base, and an English expedition from
Malta, were jointly to attack St. Cyr in the south of Italy, raise
the country at his rear and compel him to surrender. This plan was
left helplessly flapping in the air by a convention which Napoleon
imposed on the Neapolitan ambassador. On September 21st Talleyrand
induced that envoy to guarantee the neutrality of the kingdom of
Naples, all belligerents being excluded from its domains.
Consequently St. Cyr’s corps evacuated that land and brought a
welcome reinforcement to Masséna on the Mincio. Equally
skilful was Napoleon’s action as regards Hanover. On that side also
the allies planned a formidable expedition. From the fortress of
Stralsund in Swedish Pomerania, a force of Russians and Swedes,
which Gustavus burned to command, was to march into Hanover, and,
when strengthened by an Anglo-Hanoverian corps, drive the French
from the Low Countries. It is curious to contrast the cumbrous
negotiations concerning this expedition—the quarrels about
the command, the anxiety at the outset lest Villeneuve should
perhaps sail into the Baltic, the delays of the British War Office,
the remonstrances of the Czar, and the efforts to avert the
jealousy of Prussia—with the serene indifference of Napoleon
as to the whole affair. He knew full well that the war would not be
decided by diversions at the heel of Italy or on the banks of the
Ems, but by the shock of great masses of men on the Danube. He
denuded Hanover of French troops, except at its southern fortress
of Hameln, so that he could overwhelm the levies of Austria before
the Russians came up. In brief, while the Coalition sought, like a
Briareus, to envelop him on all sides, he prepared to deal a blow
at its heart.

As the first part of the campaign depended almost entirely on
problems of time and space, it will be well to follow the chief
movements of the hostile forces somewhat closely. The Austrian plan
aimed at forestalling the French in the occupation of Swabia; and
its [pg.18] apparent success puffed up Mack with
boundless confidence. At Ulm he threw up extensive outworks to
strengthen that obsolete fortress, extended his lines to Memmingen
far on the south, and trusted that the Muscovites would come up
long before the French eagles hovered above the sources of the
Danube. But at that time the Russian vanguard had not reached Linz
in Upper Austria, and not before October 10th did it appear on the
banks of the River Inn. [25]

Far from being the last to move, the French Emperor outstripped
his enemies in the speed of his preparations. Whereas the Austrians
believed he would not be able to reach the Danube in force before
November 10th, he intended to have 200,000 men in Germany by
September 18th. But he knew not at first the full extent of his
good fortune: it did not occur to him that the Austrians would
cross the Inn: all he asks Talleyrand, on August 23rd, is that such
news may appear in the “Moniteur” as will gain him twenty days and
give General Bertrand time to win over Bavaria, while “I make my
200,000 men pirouette into Germany.” On August 29th the Army of
England
became the Grand Army, composed of seven corps,
led by Bernadotte, Marmont, Davoust, Soult, Lannes, Ney and
Augereau. The cavalry was assigned to Murat; while Bessières
was in command of the Imperial Guard, now numbering some 10,000
men.

Already the greater part of this vast array was beginning to
move inland; Davoust and Soult left some regiments, 30,000 strong,
to guard the flotilla, and Marmont detached 14,000 men to defend
the coasts of Holland; but the other corps on September 2nd began
their march Rhine-wards in almost their full strength. On that day
Bernadotte broke up his cantonments in Hanover, and began his march
towards the Main, on which so much was to turn. The Elector of
Hesse-Cassel now espoused Napoleon’s cause. Thus, without meeting
any opposition, Bernadotte’s columns reached Würzburg at the
close of [pg.19] September; there the Elector of
Bavaria welcomed the Marshal and gave him the support of his 20,000
troops; and at that stronghold he was also joined by Marmont.

In order to mislead the Austrians, Napoleon remained up to
September 23rd at St. Cloud or Paris; and during his stay appeared
a Senatus Consultum ordering that, after January 1st, 1806,
France should give up its revolutionary calendar and revert to the
Gregorian. He then set out for Strassburg, as though the chief
blows were to be dealt through the passes of the Black Forest at
the front of Mack’s line of defence; and, to encourage that general
in this belief, Murat received orders to show his horsemen in the
passes held by Mack’s outposts, but to avoid any serious
engagements. This would give time for the other corps to creep up
to the enemy’s rear. Mack, meanwhile, had heard of the forthcoming
junction of the French and Bavarians at Würzburg, but opined
that it threatened Bohemia. [26]

Accordingly, he still clung to his lines, contenting himself
with sending a cavalry regiment to observe Bernadotte’s movements;
but neither he nor his nominal chief, the Archduke Ferdinand,
divined the truth. Indeed, so far did they rely on the aid of the
Russians as to order back some regiments sent from Italy by the
more sagacious Archduke Charles; but 11,000 troops from Tyrol
reached the Swabian army. That force was now spread out so as to
hold the bridges of the Danube between Ingolstadt and Ulm; and on
October 7th the Austrians were disposed as follows: 18,000 men
under Kienmayer were guarding Ingolstadt, Neuburg, Donauwörth,
Günzburg, and lesser points, while Mack had about 35,000 men
at Ulm and along the line of the Iller; the arrival of other
detachments brought the Austrian total to upwards of 70,000 men.
Against this long scattered line [pg.20] Napoleon led greatly
superior forces. [27] The development of his plans
proceeded apace. Though Prussia had proclaimed her strict
neutrality, he did not scruple to violate it by sending
Bernadotte’s corps through her principality of Ansbach, which lay
in their path. He charged Bernadotte to “offer many assurances
favourable to Prussia, and testify all possible affection and
respect for her—and then rapidly cross her land, asserting
the impossibility of doing anything else.” Accordingly, that
Marshal was lavish in his regrets and apologies, but ordered his
columns to defile past the battalions and squadrons of Prussia,
that were powerless to resent the outrage. [28]

The news of this trespass on Prussian territory reached the ears
of Frederick William at a critical time, when the Czar sent to
Berlin a kind of ultimatum, intimating that, even if Prussia
deserted the cause of European independence, Russian troops must
nevertheless pass through part of Prussian Poland. Stung by this
note from his usually passive demeanour, the King sent off an
answer that such a step would entail a Franco-Prussian alliance
against the violators of his territory, when the news came that
Napoleon had actually done at Ansbach what Alexander had announced
his intention of doing in the east. The revulsion of feeling was
violent: for a short space the King declared he would dismiss Duroc
and make war on Napoleon for this insult, but in the end he called
a cabinet council and invited the Czar to come to Berlin. [29]

While the Gallophil counsellors, Haugwitz and [pg.21]
Lombard, were using all their arts to hinder the Prusso-Russian
understanding, the meshes were being woven fast around Mack and the
Archduke Ferdinand. Bernadotte’s corps, after making history in its
march, was detached to the south-east so as to hold in check the
Russian vanguard, and to give plenty of room to the troops that
were to cut off Mack from Austria, a move which may be compared
with the march of Bonaparte to Milan before he essayed the capture
of Melas. Both steps bespeak his desire to have ample space at his
back before circling round his prey.

On October 6th the corps of Soult and Lannes, helped by Murat’s
powerful cavalry, cut the Austrian lines on the Danube at
Donauwörth, and gained a firm footing on the right bank. Over
the crossing thus secured far in Mack’s rear, the French poured in
dense array, and marched south and south-west towards the back of
the Austrian positions, while Ney’s corps marched to seize the
chief bridges over the Danube.

A study of the processes of Mack’s brain at this time is not
without interest. It shows the danger of intrusting the fate of an
army to a man who cannot weigh evidence. Mack was not ignorant of
the course of events, though his news generally came late. The
mischief was that his brain warped the news. On October 6th he
wrote to Vienna that the enemy seemed about to aim a blow at his
communications: on October 7th, when he heard of the loss of
Donauwörth, he described it as an unfortunate event, which no
one thought to be possible. The Archduke now urged the need of an
immediate retreat towards Munich, and marched in an easterly
direction on Günzburg: another Austrian division of 8,000 men
moved on Wertingen, where, on October 8th, it was furiously
attacked by the troops of Murat and Lannes. At first the
Imperialists firmly kept their ranks; but the unequal contest
closed with a hasty flight, which left 2,000 men in the hands of
the French Then Murat, pressing on through the woods, cut off
Mack’s retreat to Augsburg. Yet that general still took [pg.22] a cheerful view of his position. On
that same day he wrote from Günzburg that, as soon as the
enemy had passed over the Lech, he would cross the Danube and cut
their communications at Nördlingen. He wrote thus when Ney’s
corps was striving to seize the Danube bridges below Ulm. If Mack
were to march north-east against the French communications it was
of the utmost importance for him to hold the chief of these
bridges: but Ney speedily seized three of them, and on the 9th was
able to draw closer the toils around Ulm.

From his position at Augsburg the French Emperor now directed
the final operations; and, as before Marengo, he gave most heed to
that side by which he judged his enemy would strive to break
through, in this case towards Kempten and Tyrol. This would
doubtless have been Mack’s safest course; for he was strong enough
to brush aside Soult, gain Tyrol, seal up its valleys against
Napoleon, and carry reinforcements to the Archduke Charles. But he
was still intent on his Nördlingen scheme, even after the loss
of the Danube bridges exposed his march thither to flank attacks
from the four French corps now south of the river. Nevertheless,
Napoleon’s miscalculation of Mack’s plans, or, as Thiers has
striven to prove, a misunderstanding of his orders by Murat, gave
the Austrians a chance such as fortune rarely bestows. [30]

In spite of Ney’s protests, one of his divisions, that led by
Dupont, had been left alone to guard the northern bank of the
Danube, a position where it might have been overwhelmed by an
enterprising foe. What is more extraordinary, Dupont, with only
6,000 men, was charged to advance on Ulm, and carry it by storm. On
the 11th he accordingly advanced against Mack’s fortified camp
north of that city. The Austrians met him in force, and, despite
the utmost heroism of his troops, finally wrested the village of
Hasslach from his grasp; later in the day a cloud of their
horsemen, swooping [pg.23] round his right wing, cut up his
tired troops, took 1,000 prisoners, and left 1,500 dead and wounded
on the field. Among the booty was found a despatch of Napoleon
ordering Dupont to carry Ulm by storm—which might have shown
them that the French Emperor believed that city to be all but
deserted. [31] In truth, Napoleon’s
miscalculation opened for Mack a path of safety; and had he at once
marched away to the north, the whole aspect of affairs might have
changed. The Russian vanguard was on the banks of the Inn: all the
French, except the relics of Dupont’s division, were south of the
Danube, and a few vigorous blows at their communications might have
greatly embarrassed troops that had little artillery, light stores
of ammunition, and lived almost entirely on the produce of the
country. We may picture to ourselves the fierce blows that, in such
a case, Frederick the Great would have rained on his assailants as
he wheeled round on their rear and turned their turning movements.
With Frederick matched against Napoleon, the Lech and the Danube
would have witnessed a very cyclone of war.

But Mack was not Frederick: and he had to do with a foe who
speedily made good an error. On October 13th, when Mack seemed
about to cut off the French from the Main, he received news through
Napoleon’s spies that the English had effected a landing at
Boulogne, and a revolution had broken out in France. The tidings
found easy entrance into a brain that had a strange bias towards
pleasing falsities and rejected disagreeable facts. At once he
leaped to the conclusion that the moves of Soult, Murat, Lannes,
Marmont, and Ney round his rear were merely desperate efforts to
cut back a way to Alsace. He therefore held fast to his lines, made
only feeble efforts to clear the northern road, and despatched
reinforcements to Memmingen. The next day brought other news; that
Memmingen had been invested by [pg.24] Soult; that Ney by a
brilliant dash across the Danube at Elchingen had routed an
Austrian division there, and was threatening Ulm from the
north-east; and that the other French columns were advancing from
the south-east. Yet Mack, still viewing these facts in the twilight
of his own fancies, pictured them as the efforts of despair, not as
the drawing in of the hunter’s toils.

He was now almost alone in his reading of events. The Archduke
Ferdinand, though nominally in supreme command, had hitherto
deferred to Mack’s age and experience, as the Emperor Francis
enjoined. But he now urged the need of instantly marching away to
the north with all available forces. Still Mack clung to his notion
that it was the French who were in sore straits; and he forbade the
evacuation of Ulm; whereupon the Archduke, with Schwarzenberg,
Kollowrath, Gyulai, and all whose instincts or rank prompted and
enabled them to defy the madman’s authority, assembled 1,500
horsemen and rode off by the northern road. It was high time; for
Ney, firmly established at Elchingen, was pushing on his vanguard
towards the doomed city: Murat and Lannes were charged to support
him on the north bank, while across the river Marmont, and further
south Soult, cut off the retreat on Tyrol.

At last the scales fell from Mack’s eyes. Even now he protested
against the mere mention of surrender. But again he was
disappointed. Ney stormed the Michaelsberg north of Ulm, a position
on which the Austrians had counted; and on October 17th the hapless
commander agreed to terms of capitulation, whereby his troops were
to march out and lay down their arms in six days’ time, if an
Austro-Russian army able to raise the siege did not come on the
scene. These conditions were afterwards altered by the captor, who,
wheedling his captive with a few bland words, persuaded him to
surrender on the 20th on condition that Ney and his corps remained
before Ulm until the 25th. This was Mack’s last offence against his
country and his profession; his assent to this wily compromise at
once [pg.25] set free the other French corps for
offensive operations; and that too when every day was precious to
Austria, Russia, and Prussia.

On October 20th the French Emperor, with a brilliant staff,
backed by the solid wall of his Guard and flanked by eight columns
of his troops, received the homage of the vanquished. First came
their commander, who, bowed down by grief, handed his sword to the
victor with the words, “Here is the unfortunate Mack.” Then there
filed out to the foot of the Michaelsberg 20,000 foot and 3,000
horse, who laid down their arms before the Emperor, some with
defiant rage, the most part in stolid dejection, while others flung
them away with every sign of indecent joy. [32]
As if the elements themselves conspired to enhance the brilliance
of Napoleon’s triumph, the sun, which had been obscured for days by
storm-clouds and torrents of rain, now shone brightly forth,
bathing the scene in the mild radiance of autumn, lighting up the
French forces disposed on the slopes of that natural amphitheatre,
while it cast deep shadows from the long trail of the vanquished
beneath. The French were electrified by the sight: the fatigues of
their forced marches through the dusty heats of September, and the
slush, swamps, and torrents of the last few days were all
forgotten, and they hailed with jubilant shouts the chief whose
sagacity had planned and achieved a triumph hitherto unequalled in
the annals of war. “Our Emperor,” said they, “has found out a new
way of making war: he no longer makes it with our arms, but with
our legs.” [33]

Meanwhile the other Austrian detachments were being hunted down.
Only a few men escaped from Memmingen into Tyrol: the division,
which, if properly [pg.26] supported, might have cut a way
through to Nördlingen three days earlier, was now overwhelmed
by the troops of Murat and Lannes; out of 13,000 foot-soldiers very
few escaped. Most of the horsemen succeeded in joining the Archduke
Ferdinand, on whose track Murat now flung himself with untiring
energy. The beau sabreur swept through part of Ansbach in
pursuit, came up with Ferdinand near Nuremberg, and defeated his
squadrons, their chief, with about 1,700 horse and some 500 mounted
artillerymen, finally reaching the shelter of the Bohemian
Mountains. All the rest of Mack’s great array had been
engulfed.

Thus closed the first scene of the War of the Third Coalition.
Hasty preparations, rash plans, and, above all, Mack’s fatal
ingenuity in reading his notions into facts—these were the
causes of a disaster which ruined the chances of the allies. The
Archduke Charles, who had been foiled by Masséna’s stubborn
defence, was at once recalled from Italy in order to cover Vienna;
and, worst of all, the Court of Berlin now delayed drawing the
sword.

Yet, even amidst the unstinted boons that she showered on
Napoleon by land, Fortune rudely baffled him at sea. When he was
hurrying from Ulm towards the River Inn, to carry the war into
Austria, he heard that the French navy had been shattered.
Trafalgar was fought the day after Mack’s army filed out of Ulm.
The greatest sea-fight of the century was the outcome of Napoleon’s
desire that his ships should carry succour to his troops in Italy.
For this voyage the Emperor was about to substitute Admiral Rosily
for Villeneuve: and the unfortunate admiral, divining that resolve,
sought by a bold stroke to retrieve his fortunes. He put to sea,
and Trafalgar was the result. It would be superfluous to describe
this last and most splendid of Nelson’s exploits; but a few words
as to the bearing of this great victory on the events of that time
may not be out of place. It is certain that Villeneuve at Trafalgar
fought under more favourable conditions than in the conflict [pg.27] of July 22nd. He had landed his very
numerous sick, his crews had been refreshed and reinforced, and,
above all, the worst of the Spanish ships had been replaced by
seaworthy and serviceable craft. Yet out of the thirty-three sail
of the line, he lost eighteen to an enemy that numbered only
twenty-seven sail; and that fact alone absolves him from the charge
of cowardice in declining to face Cornwallis and Calder in July
with ships that were cumbered with sick and badly needed
refitting.

Then again: it is often stated that Trafalgar saved England from
invasion. To refute this error it is merely needful to remind the
reader that all immediate fear of invasion was over, when, at the
close of August, Napoleon wheeled the Grand Army against Austria.
Not until the Continent was conquered could the landing in Kent
become practicable. That opportunity occurred two years later,
after Tilsit; then, in truth, the United Kingdom was free from
panic because Trafalgar had practically destroyed the French navy.
For these islands, then, the benefits of Trafalgar were
prospective. But, for the British Empire, they were immediate.
Every French, Dutch, and Spanish colony that now fell into our
hands was in great measure the fruit of Nelson’s victory, which
heralded the second and vaster stage of imperial growth.

Finally, the decisive advantage which Britain now gained over
Napoleon at sea compelled him, if he would realize the world-wide
schemes ever closest to his heart, to adopt the method of warfare
against us which he had all along contemplated as an effective
alternative. As far back as February, 1798, he pointed out that
there were three ways of attacking and ruining England, either a
direct invasion, or a French control of North Germany which would
ruin British commerce, or an expedition to the Indies. After
Trafalgar the first of these alternatives was impossible, and the
last receded for a time into the background. The second now took
the first place in his thoughts; he could only bring England to his
feet and gain a world-empire by shutting [pg.28] out her goods
from the whole of the Continent, and thus condemning her to
industrial strangulation. In a word, Trafalgar necessitated the
adoption of the Continental System, which was built up by the
events now to be described.

Note to the Third Edition.—An American critic has charged
me with inconsistency in saying that the Third Coalition was not
built up by English gold, because I state (p. 5) that the first
advances were made by England to Russia. I ought to have used the
phrase “the first written proposals that I have found were
made,” etc. Czartoryski’s “Memoirs” (vol. ii., chs. ii.-iii.), to
which I referred my readers for details, show clearly that
Alexander and his advisers looked on a rupture with France as
inevitable, but wished to temporize for some three months or so,
until certain matters were cleared up; they therefore cautiously
sounded the position at Vienna and London. This passage from
Czartoryski (vol. ii., ch. iii.) proves that Russia wanted the
English alliance:

“After the diplomatic rupture consequent upon the execution of
the Duc d’Enghien, it became indispensable to come to an
understanding with the only Power, except Russia, which thought
herself strong enough to contend with France—to ascertain as
thoroughly as possible what were her inclinations and designs, the
principles of her policy, and those which she could be led to adopt
in certain contingencies. It would have been a great advantage to
obtain the concurrence in our views of so powerful a State as
England, and to strive with her for the same objects; but for this
it was necessary, not only to make sure of her present
inclinations, but to weigh well the possibilities of the future
after the death of George III. and the fall of the Pitt Ministry.
We had to make England understand that the wish to fight Napoleon
was not in itself sufficient to establish an indissoluble bond
between her Government and that of St. Petersburg….”

In “F.O.,” Russia, No. 55, is a despatch of our ambassador at
St. Petersburg, Admiral Warren, of June 30, 1804, in which he
reports Czartoryski’s concern at rumours of negotiations between
England and France: “The prince [Czartoryski] remarked that he
could not suppose, after what had passed between the two Courts,
and the manner in which the Emperor [Alexander] had explained
himself to England, and after the measures which Russia had since
proposed, that Great Britain would make a peace at once by
herself.”

Of these earlier negotiations I have found no trace; but
obviously the first proposals for an alliance must have come from
Russia. Sweden was the first to propose a monarchical league
against Napoleon. (See my article in the “Revue
Napoléonienne” for June, 1902.)


CHAPTER XXIII


AUSTERLITZ

After the capitulation of Ulm, the French Emperor marched
against the Russian army, which, as he told his troops, English
gold had brought from the ends of the earth.
As is generally
the case with coalitions, neither of the allies was ready in time
or sent its full quota. In place of the 54,000 which Alexander had
covenanted to send to Austria’s support, he sent as yet only
46,000; and of these 8,000 were detached into Podolia in order to
watch the warlike moves of the Turks, whom the French had stirred
up against the Muscovite.

But Alexander had another and weightier excuse for not denuding
his realm of troops, namely, the ambiguous policy of Prussia. Up to
the middle of October this great military Power clung to her
somewhat threatening neutrality, an attitude not unlike that of the
Scandinavian States, which, in 1691, remained deaf to the
entreaties of William of Orange to take up the cause of European
freedom against Louis XIV., and were dubbed the Third Party. It
would seem, however, that the Prussian King had some grounds for
his conduct: he feared the Polish influence which Czartoryski
wielded over the Czar, and saw in the Russian request for a right
of way through Prussian Poland a deep-laid scheme for the seizure
of that territory. Indeed, the letters of Czartoryski prove that
such a plan was pressed forward, and found much favour with the
Czar, though at the last moment he prudently shelved it. [34]
[pg.30]

For a time the hesitations of Prussia were ended by Napoleon’s
violation of Ansbach, and by Alexander’s frank explanations at
Potsdam; but meanwhile the delays caused by Prussia’s suspicions
had marred the Austrian plans. A week’s grace granted by Napoleon,
or a week gained by the Russians on their actual marching time,
would have altered the whole situation in Bavaria—and Prussia
would have drawn the sword against France to avenge the insult at
Ansbach.

On October 10th Hardenberg informed the Austrian ambassador,
Metternich, that Frederick William was on the point of declaring
for the allies. Nothing, however, was done until Alexander reached
Potsdam, and the first news that he received on his arrival
(October 25th) was of the surrender of Ulm. Nevertheless, the
influence of the Czar checkmated the efforts of Haugwitz and the
French party, and kept that Government to its resolve, which on
November 3rd took the form of the Treaty of Potsdam between Russia,
Austria, and Prussia. Frederick William pledged himself to offer
the armed mediation of Prussia, and, if it were refused by
Napoleon, to join the allies. The Prussian demands were as follows:
indemnities for the King of Sardinia in Lombardy, Liguria, and
Parma; the independence of Naples, Holland, Germany, and
Switzerland; and the Mincio as Austria’s boundary in Italy. [35]

An envoy was to offer these terms to Napoleon, and to bring back
a definite answer within one month from the time of his departure,
and in the meantime 180,000 Prussians prepared to threaten his
flank and rear. Alexander also secretly pledged himself to use his
influence with George III. to gain Hanover for Frederick William at
the close of the war, England meanwhile subsidizing Prussia and her
Saxon allies on the usual scale. The Czar afterwards accompanied
the King and Queen to the crypt of the Great Frederick, kissed the
[pg.31] tomb, and, as he took his leave of
their majesties, cast a significant look at the altar. [36]

Did he fear the peace-loving tendencies of the King, or the
treachery of Haugwitz? It is difficult to see good faith in every
detail of the treaty. Apart from the strange assumption that
England would subsidize Prussia and also give up Hanover, the
manner in which the armed mediation was to be offered left several
loopholes for escape. After the surrender of Ulm, speedy and
vigorous action was needed to restore the balance; yet a month’s
delay was bargained for. Then, too, Haugwitz, who was charged with
this most important mission, deferred his departure for ten days on
the plea that Prussia’s forces could not be ready before the middle
of December. Such was the statement of the leisurely Duke of
Brunswick; but it can scarcely be reconciled with Frederick
William’s threat, a month earlier, of immediate war against the
Russians if they entered his lands. Yet now that monarch approved
of the delay. Haugwitz therefore did not set out till November
14th, and by that time Napoleon was master of Vienna, and the
allies were falling back into Moravia.

We now turn to the scene of war. For the first time in modern
history the Hapsburg capital had fallen into the hands of a foreign
foe. Napoleon now installed himself at the stately palace of
Schönbrunn, while Francis was fleeing to Olmütz and the
Archdukes Charles and John were struggling in the defiles of the
Alps to disengage themselves from the vanguard of Masséna.
The march of the French on Vienna, and thence northwards to
Brünn, led to only one incident of general interest, namely,
the filching away from the Austrians of the bridge over the Danube
to the north of Vienna. As it nears the city, that great river
spreads out into several channels, the largest being on the north.
The wooden bridge further up the river having been burnt by the
Russian rearguard, there remained only the[pg.32] bridge or
bridges, opposite the city, on the possession of which Napoleon set
much store. He therefore charged Murat and Lannes to secure them if
possible.

Murat was smarting under the Emperor’s displeasure for a rash
advance on Vienna which had wellnigh cost the existence of
Mortier’s corps on the other bank. Indeed, only by the most
resolute bravery did the remnant of that corps hew its way through
overwhelming numbers. Murat, who should have kept closely in touch
with Mortier by a flotilla of boats, was eager to retrieve his
fault, and, with Lannes, Bertrand, and an officer of engineers, he
now approached the first part of the bridge as if for a parley
during an informal armistice which had just been discussed but not
concluded. The French Marshals had disposed the grenadiers of
General Oudinot, a body of men as renowned as their leader for
fighting qualities, behind some thickets that spread along the
southern bank and partly screened the approach. The plank barricade
at the southern end was now thrown down, and the four Frenchmen
advanced. An Austrian mounted sentinel fired his carbine and
galloped away to the main bridge; thereupon the four men advanced,
called to the officer there in command as if for a parley, and
stopped him in the act of firing the gunpowder stored beneath the
bridge, with the assurance that an armistice was, or was about to
be, concluded.

Reaching the northern end they repeated their tale, and claimed
to see the commander. While the defenders were hesitating,
Oudinot’s grenadiers were rapidly marching forward. As soon as they
were seen, the Austrians prepared once more to fire the bridge.
Again they were implored to desist, as peace was as good as signed.
But when the grenadiers had reached the northern bank, the mask was
dropped: fresh troops were hurrying up and the chance of saving the
bridge from their grasp was now lost. By these means did Murat and
Lannes secure an undisputed passage to the northern bank, for which
four years later the French had desperately to fight. Napoleon was
delighted at Murat’s exploit, which greatly furthered his[pg.33] pursuit of the allies, and he at
once restored that Marshal to high favour. But those who placed
gentlemanly conduct above the glamour of a trickster’s success were
not slow, even then, to express their disapproval of this act of
perfidy.[37]

The prolonged retreat into Moravia, the unexpected feebleness of
the Hapsburg arms, and the lack of supplies weighed heavily on
Alexander’s spirits, as is shown in his letter from Olmütz to
the King of Prussia on November 19th: “Our position is more than
critical: we stand almost alone against the French, who are close
on our heels. As for the Austrian army, it does not exist…. If
your armies advance, the whole position will alter at once.”[38] A few days later, however,
when 27,000 more Russians were at hand, including his Imperial
Guard, the Czar passed from the depths of depression to the heights
of confidence. The caution of his wary commander, Kutusoff, who
urged a Fabian policy of delay and retreat, now began to weary him.
To retire into northern Hungary seemed ignominious. And though
Frederick William held to his resolve of not drawing the sword
before December 15th, and by that time the Archduke Charles with a
large army was expected below Vienna, yet the susceptible young
autocrat spurned the behests of irksome prudence. In vain did
Kutusoff and Schwarzenberg urge the need of delay and retreat:
Alexander gave more heed to the rash counsels of his younger
officers. An advance was ordered on Brünn, and a successful
cavalry skirmish at Wischau confirmed the Czar in his change from
the strategy of Fabius to that of Varro.

Napoleon, who was now at Brünn, had already divined this
change in the temper of his foe, and called back his[pg.34] men
with the express purpose of humouring Alexander’s latest mood and
tempting him on to a decisive battle. He saw clearly the advantage
of fighting at once. The renewed offers of an armistice, which he
received from the prudent Francis, might alone have convinced him
of this; and they came in time to give him an argument, telling
enough to daunt the Prussian envoy, who was now drawing near to his
headquarters.

After proceeding towards Vienna and being sent back to
Brünn, Haugwitz arrived there on November 29th.[39]
Of the four hours’ private conference that ensued with Napoleon we
have but scanty records, and those by Haugwitz himself, who had
every reason for warping the truth. He states that he was received
with icy coldness, and at once saw that the least threat of hostile
pressure by Prussia would drive Napoleon to make a separate peace
with Austria. But after the first hour the Emperor appeared to
thaw: he discussed the question of a Continental peace and laid
aside all resentment at Prussia’s conduct: finally, he gave a
general assent to her proposals, on two conditions, namely, that
the allied force then in Hanover should not be allowed by Prussia
to invade Holland, and that the French garrison in the fortress of
Hameln, now compassed about by Prussians, should be provisioned. To
both of these requests Haugwitz assented, and pledged the word of
his King, an act of presumption which that monarch was to
repudiate.

While exceeding his instructions on this side, Haugwitz did
practically nothing to advance the chief business of his mission.
Either his own fears, or the crafty mixture of threats and flattery
that cajoled so many envoys, led him to neglect the interests of
Prussia, and to play into the hands of the very man whose ambition
he was sent to check. After the interview, when the envoy had
retired to his lodging, Caulaincourt came up in haste to warn him
that a battle was imminent, that his personal safety might be
endangered, and that Napoleon requested[pg.35] him to repair to
Vienna, where he might consult with Talleyrand on affairs of State.
Horses and an escort were ready, and Haugwitz set out for that
city, where he arrived on November 30th, only to find that
Talleyrand was strictly forbidden to do more than entertain him
with commonplaces. Thus, the all-important question as to the
action of Prussia’s legions was again postponed, even when 150,000
Prussians and Saxons were ready to march against the French
communications.

Napoleon’s letter of November 30th to Talleyrand reveals his
secret anxiety at this time. In truth, the crisis was terrible.
With a superior force in front, with the Archdukes Ferdinand and
Charles threatening to raise Bohemia and Hungary on his flanks,
while two Prussian armies were about to throw themselves on his
rear, his position was fully as serious as that of Hannibal before
Cannæ, from which the Carthaginian freed himself only by that
staggering blow. Did that example inspire the French Emperor, or
did he take counsel from his own boundless resources of brain and
will? Certain it is that, after a passing fit of discouragement, he
braced himself for a final effort, and staked all on the effect of
one mighty stroke. In order to hurry on the battle he feigned
discouragement and withdrew his lines from Austerlitz to the
Goldbach. Already he had sent General Savary to the Czar with
proposals for a short truce.[40] The word truce now spelt
guile; its offer through Savary, whose hands were stained with the
blood of the Duc d’Enghien, was in itself an insult, and Alexander
gave that envoy the coolest reception. In return he sent Prince
Dolgoruki, the leader of the bellicose youths now high in favour,
who proudly declared to the French Emperor the wishes of his master
for the independence of Europe—adding among other things that
Holland must be free and have Belgium added to it.

This suggestion greatly amused Napoleon, who replied that Russia
ought now to think of her own advantages[pg.36] on the side of
Turkey. The answer convinced the Czar that Napoleon dreaded a
conflict in his dangerously advanced position. He knew not his
antagonist’s resources. Napoleon had hurried up every available
regiment. Bernadotte’s corps was recalled from the frontier of
Bohemia; Friant’s division of 4,000 men was ordered up from
Pressburg; and by forced marches it also was nigh at hand on the
night of December 1st, worn with fatigue after covering an immense
space in two days, but ready to do excellent service on the
morrow.[41] By this timely concentration
Napoleon raised his forces to a total of at least 73,000 men, while
the enemy founded their plan on the assumption that Napoleon had
less than 50,000, and would scarcely resist the onset of superior
forces.

Their plan was rash, even for an army which numbered about
80,000 men. The Austrian General Weyrother had convinced the Czar
that an energetic advance of his left wing, which rested on the
southern spurs of the Pratzenberg, would force back Napoleon’s
right, which was ranged between the villages of Kobelnitz and
Sokelnitz, and so roll up his long line that stretched beyond
Schlapanitz. This move, if successful, would not only win the day,
but decide the campaign, by cutting off the French from their
supplies coming from the south and driving them into the exhausted
lands around Olmütz. Such was Weyrother’s scheme, which
enchanted the Czar and moved the fears of the veteran Kutusoff: it
was expounded to the Russian and Austrian generals after midnight
on December the 2nd. Strong in the great central hill, the
Pratzenberg, and the cover of its village at the foot, the Czar had
no fear for his centre: to his right or northern wing he gave still
less heed, as it rested firmly on villages and was powerful in
cavalry and artillery; but his left wing, comprising fully
two-fifths of the allied army, was expected easily to defeat
Napoleon’s weak and scattered right, and so decide the day.
Kutusoff[pg.37] saw the peril of massing so great a
force there and weakening the centre, but sadly held his peace.

Napoleon had already divined their secret. In his order of
battle he took his troops into his confidence, telling them that,
while the enemy marched to turn his right, they would expose their
flank to his blows. To announce this beforehand was strangely bold,
and it has been thought that he had the plan from some traitor on
the enemy’s staff. No proof of this has been given; and such an
explanation seems superfluous to those who have observed Napoleon’s
uncanny power of fathoming his adversary’s designs. The idea of
withdrawing one wing in order to tempt the foe unduly to prolong
his line on that side, and then to crush it at the centre, or sever
it from the centre, is common both to Castiglione and Austerlitz.
It is true, the peculiarities of the ground, the ardour of the
Russian attack, and the vastness of the operations lent to the
present conflict a splendour and a horror which Castiglione lacked.
But the tactics which won both battles were fundamentally the
same.

He had studied the ground in front of Austerlitz; and the
priceless gift of strategic imagination revealed to him what a rash
and showy leader would be certain to do on that ground;[42]
he tempted him to it, and the announcement of the enemy’s plan to
the French soldiery supplied the touch of good comradeship which
insured their utmost devotion on the morrow. At midnight, as he
returned from visiting the outposts, the soldiers greeted him with
a weird illumination: by a common impulse they tore down the straw
from their rude shelters and held aloft the burning wisps on long
poles, dancing the while in honour of the short gray-coated figure,
and shouting, “It is the anniversary of the coronation. Long live
the Emperor.” Thus was the great day ushered in. The welkin glowed
with this tribute of an army’s [pg.38] heroworship: the
frost-laden clouds echoed back the multitudinous acclaim; and the
Russians, as they swung forward their left, surmised that, after
all, the French would stand their ground and fight, whilst others
saw in the flare a signal that Napoleon was once more about to
retreat.

December the 2nd may well be the most famous day of the
Napoleonic calendar: it was the day of his coronation, it was the
day of Austerlitz, and, a generation later, another Napoleon chose
it for his coup d’état. The “sun of Austerlitz,”
which the nephew then hailed, looked down on a spectacle far
different from that which he wished to gild with borrowed
splendour. Struggling dimly through dense banks of mist, it shone
on the faces of 73,000 Frenchmen resolved to conquer or to die: it
cast weird shadows before the gray columns of Russia and the
white-coats of Austria as they pressed in serried ranks towards the
frozen swamps of the Goldbach. At first the allies found little
opposition; and Kienmayer’s horse cleared the French from Tellnitz
and the level ground beyond. But Friant’s division, hurrying up
from the west, restored the fight and drove the first assailants
from the village. Others, however, were pressing on, twenty-nine
battalions strong, and not all the tenacious bravery of Davoust’s
soldiery availed to hold that spot. Nor was it necessary.
Napoleon’s plan was to let the allied left compromise itself on
this side, while he rained the decisive blows at its joint with the
centre on the southern spur of the Pratzenberg.

For this reason he reduced Davoust to defensive tactics, for
which his stubborn methodical genius eminently fitted him, until
the French centre had forced the Russians from the plateau.
Opposite or near that height he had posted the corps of Soult and
Bernadotte, supporting them with the grenadiers of Oudinot and the
Imperial Guard. Confronting these imposing forces was the Russian
centre, weakened by the heavy drafts sent towards Tellnitz, but
strong in its position and in the experience of its leader
Kutusoff. Caution urged him to [pg.39] hold back his men to
the last moment, until the need of giving cohesion to the turning
movement led the Czar impatiently to order his advance. Scarcely
had the Russians descended beyond Pratzen when they were exposed to
a furious attack. Vandamme, noted even then as one of the hardest
hitters in the army, was leading his division of Soult’s corps up
the northern slopes of the plateau; by a sidelong slant his men cut
off a detachment of Russians in the village, and, aided by the
brigade of Thiébault, swarmed up the hill at a speed which
surprised and unsteadied its defenders. Oudinot’s grenadiers and
the Imperial Guard were ready to sustain Soult: but the men of his
corps had the glory of seizing the plateau and driving back the
Russians. Yet these returned to the charge. Alexander and Kutusoff
saw the importance of the heights, and brought up a great part of
their reserves. Soon the divisions of

Vandamme and St. Hilaire were borne
back; and it needed all the grand fighting powers of their troops
to hold up against the masses of howling Russians. For two hours
the battle there swayed to and fro; and Thiébault has
censured Napoleon for the lack of support, and Soult for his
apathy, during this soldiers’ battle.

But the Emperor was awaiting the development of events on the
wings. A sharp fight of all arms was raging on the plain further to
the north. There the allies at first gained ground, the Austrian
horse well maintaining its old fame: but the infantry of Lannes’
corps, supported by powerful artillery ranged on a small conical
hill, speedily checked their charges; the French horse, marshalled
by Murat and Kellermann somewhat after the fashion of the British
cavalry at Waterloo, so as to support the squares and dash through
the intervals in pursuit, soon made most effective charges upon the
dense squadrons of the allies, and finally a general advance of
Lannes and Murat overthrew the wavering lines opposite and chased
them back towards the small town of Austerlitz.

Thus by noon the lines of fighting swerved till they ranged
along the course of the Littawa stream, save where the allies had
thrust forward a long and apparently successful wedge beyond
Tellnitz. The Czar saw the danger of this almost isolated wing, and
sought to keep touch with it; but the defects of the allied plan
were now painfully apparent. Napoleon, having the interior lines,
while his foes were scattered over an irregular arc, could
reinforce his hard-pressed right. There Davoust was being slowly
borne back, when the march of Duroc with part of the Imperial Guard
restored the balance on that side. The French centre also was
strengthened by the timely arrival of part of Bernadotte’s corps.
That Marshal detached a division towards the northern slopes of the
plateau; for he divined that there his master would need every man
to deal the final blows.[43][pg.41]

In truth, Alexander and Kutusoff were struggling hard to regain
the Pratzenberg. Four times did the Muscovites fling themselves on
the French centre, and not without some passing gleams of success.
Here occurred the most famous cavalry fight of the war. The Russian
Guards, mounted on superb horses, had cut up two of Vandamme’s
battalions, when Rapp rode to their rescue with the chasseurs of
the French Imperial Guard. These choice bodies of horsemen met with
a terrible shock, which threw the Russians into disorder. Rallied
by other squadrons, these now overthrew their assailants and seemed
about to overpower them, when Bessières with the heavy
cavalry of the Guard fell on the flank of the Muscovite horse and
drove their lines, horse and foot, into the valley beyond.

Assured of his centre, Napoleon now launched Soult’s corps down
the south-western spurs of the plateau upon the flank and rear of
the allied left: this unexpected onset was decisive: the French,
sweeping down the slopes with triumphant shouts, cut off several
battalions on the banks of the Goldbach, scattered others in
headlong flight towards Brünn, and drove the greater part down
to the Lake of Tellnitz. Here the troubles of the allies
culminated. A few gained the narrow marshy gap between the two
lakes; but dense bodies found no means of escape save the frozen
surface of the upper lake. In some parts the ice bore the weight of
the fugitives; but where they thronged pell-mell, or where it was
cut up by the plunging fire of the French cannon on the heights,
crowds of men sank to destruction. The victors themselves stood
aghast at this spectacle; and, for the credit of human nature be it
said, many sought to save their drowning foes. Among others, the
youthful Marbot swam to a floe to help bring a Russian officer to
land, a chivalrous exploit which called forth the praise of
Napoleon. The Emperor brought this glorious day to a fitting close
by visiting the ground most thickly strewn with his wounded,[pg.42] and giving directions for their
treatment or removal. As if satisfied with the victory, he gave
little heed to the pursuit. In truth, never since Marlborough cut
the Franco-Bavarian army in twain at Blenheim, had there been a
battle so terrible in its finale, and so decisive in its results as
this of the three Emperors, which cost the allies 33,000 men and
186 cannon.

The Emperors Alexander and Francis fled eastwards into the
night. Between them there was now a tacit understanding that the
campaign was at an end. On that night Francis sent proposals for a
truce; and in two days’ time Napoleon agreed to an armistice
(signed on December 6th) on condition that Francis would send away
the Russian army and entirely exclude that of Prussia from his
territories. A contribution of 100,000,000 francs was also laid
upon the Hapsburg dominions. On the next day Alexander pledged
himself to withdraw his army at once; and Francis proceeded to
treat for peace with Napoleon. This was an infraction of the
treaties of the Third Coalition, which prescribed that no separate
peace should be made.

Under the circumstances, the conduct of the Hapsburgs was
pardonable: but the seeming break-up of the coalition furnished the
Court of Berlin with a good reason for declining to bear the burden
alone. It was not Austerlitz that daunted Frederick William; for,
after hearing of that disaster, he wrote that he would be true to
his pledge given on November 3rd. But then, on the decisive day
(December 15th), came the news of the defection of Austria, the
withdrawal of Alexander’s army, and the closing of the Hapsburg
lands to a Prussian force. These facts absolved Frederick William
from his obligations to those Powers, and allowed him with perfect
good faith to keep his sword in the scabbard. The change, it is
true, sadly dulled the warlike ardour of his army; but it could not
be called desertion of Russia and Austria.[44]
The disgrace came later, when,[pg.43] on Christmas Day,
Haugwitz reached Berlin, and described to the King and Ministers
his interview with Napoleon in the palace of Schönbrunn, and
the treaty which the victor then and there offered to Prussia at
the sword’s point.

For most men a great victory such as Austerlitz would have
brought a brief spell of rest, especially after the ceaseless toils
and anxieties of the previous fortnight. Yet now, after ridding
himself of all fear of Austria, Napoleon at once used every device
of his subtle statecraft to dissolve the nascent coalition. And
Fortune had willed that, when flushed with triumph, he should have
to deal with a timorous time-server.

It is the curse of a policy of keeping up a dainty balance in a
hurricane that it unmans the balancer, until at last the peacemaker
resembles a juggler. A decade of compromise and evasion of
difficulties had enfeebled the spirit of Prussia, until the hardest
trial for her King was to take any step that could not be retraced.
He had often spoken “feelingly, if not energetically,” of the
predicaments of his position between France, England, and Russia.[45] And, as in the case of that
other bon père de famille, Louis XVI., whom Nature
framed for a farmhouse and Fate tossed into a revolution, his lack
of foresight and resolution took the heart out of his advisers and
turned statesmen into trimmers. Even before the news of Austerlitz
reached the ears of Talleyrand and Haugwitz at Vienna, the bearer
of Prussia’s ultimatum was posing as the friend of France. On all
occasions he wore the cordon of the Legion of Honour; and while the
hosts of East and West were in the death-grapple on the
Pratzenberg, he strove to convince the French Foreign Minister that
the Prussians had entered Hanover only in order to keep the peace
in North Germany; that, as[pg.44] Russians had traversed Prussian
territory, the French would, of course, be equally free to do so;
that Frederick William objected to the descent of any English force
in Hanover, which belonged de facto to France; and finally
that the Treaty of Potsdam was not a treaty at all, but merely a
declaration with the “offer of Prussia’s good offices and of
mediation, but without any mingling of hostile intentions.” Well
might Talleyrand write to Napoleon: “I am very satisfied with M.
Haugwitz.”[46]

Napoleon’s victory over Prussian diplomacy was therefore won,
even before the lightning-stroke of Austerlitz blasted the Third
Coalition. Haugwitz began his conference with the victor at
Schönbrunn on December 13th, by offering Frederick William’s
congratulations on his triumph at Austerlitz, to which the Emperor
replied by a sarcastic query whether, if the result of that battle
had been different, he would have spoken at all about the
friendship of his master.[47] After thus disconcerting the
envoy and upbraiding him with the Treaty of Potsdam, Napoleon
unmasked his battery by offering Prussia the Electorate of Hanover
in return for the comparatively petty sacrifices of Ansbach to
Bavaria, and Cleves and Neufchâtel to France. For the loss of
these outlying districts Prussia could buy that long-coveted
land.[48] The envoy was dazzled by this
glittering offer, and by others that followed. The conqueror
proposed an offensive and defensive alliance, whereby France and
Prussia mutually guaranteed their lands along with prospective
additions in Germany and Italy; and the Court of Berlin was also to
uphold the independence of Turkey.

Such were the terms that Napoleon peremptorily required Haugwitz
to sign within a few hours: and the bearer of Prussia’s ultimatum
on December 15th signed[pg.45] this Treaty of Schönbrunn,
which degraded the would-be arbitress of Europe to her former
position of well-fed follower of France. This was the news which
Haugwitz brought back to his astonished King. His reception was of
the coolest; for Frederick William was an honest man, who sought
peace, prosperity, and the welfare of his people, and now saw
himself confronted by the alternative of war or national
humiliation. In truth, every turn and double of his course was now
leading him deeper into the discredit and ruin which will be
described in the next chapter.

Leaving for the present that unhappy King amidst his increasing
perplexities, we return to the affairs of Austria. Mack’s disaster
alone had cast that Government into the depths of despair, and we
learn from Lord Gower, our ambassador at St. Petersburg, that he
had seen copies of letters written by the Emperor Francis to
Napoleon “couched in terms of humility and submission unworthy of a
great monarch,” to which the latter replied in a tone of
superiority and affected commiseration, and with a demand for the
Hapsburg lands in Venetia and Swabia.[49]

The same tone of whining dejection was kept up by Cobenzl and
other Austrian Ministers, even before Austerlitz, when Prussia was
on the point of drawing the sword; and they sent offers of peace,
when it was rather for their foe to sue for it. After that battle,
and, still more so, after signing the armistice of December 6th,
they were at the conqueror’s mercy; and Napoleon knew it. After
probing the inner weakness of the Berlin Court, he now pressed with
merciless severity on the Hapsburgs. He proposed to tear away their
Swabian and Tyrolese lands and their share of the spoils of Venice.
In vain did the Austrian plenipotentiaries struggle against these
harsh terms, pleading for Tyrol and Dalmatia, and pointing out the
impossibility of raising 100,000,000 francs from territories
ravaged by war. In vain did they proffer a claim to Hanover for one
of[pg.46] their Archdukes: though Talleyrand
urged the advantage of this step as dissolving the Anglo-Austrian
alliance, yet Napoleon refused to hear of it; for at that time he
was offering that Electorate to Haugwitz.[50]
Still less would he hear a word in favour of the Court of Naples,
whose conduct had aroused his resentment. The utmost that the
Austrian envoys could wring from him was the reduction of the war
contribution to 40,000,000 francs.

The terms finally arranged in the Treaty of Pressburg (December
26th, 1805) may be thus summarized: Austria recognized the recent
acquisitions and changes of title made by Napoleon in Italy, and
ceded to him her parts of Venetia, Istria, and Dalmatia. She
recognized the title of King now bestowed by Napoleon on the
Electors of Bavaria and Würtemberg, a change which was not to
invalidate their membership of the “Germanic Confederation.” To
those potentates and to the Elector (now Grand Duke) of Baden, the
Hapsburgs ceded all their scattered Swabian domains, while Bavaria
also gained Tyrol and Vorarlberg. As a slight compensation for
these grievous losses, Austria gained Salzburg, whose Elector was
to receive from Bavaria the former principality of Würzburg.
The domains and revenues of the Teutonic and Maltese Orders were
secularized, so as to furnish appanages to some other princes of
the Hapsburg House; and another blow was dealt at the Germanic
system by the declaration that Napoleon guaranteed the full and
entire sovereignty of the rulers of Bavaria, Würtemberg, and
Baden. In fact, as will appear in the next chapter, Napoleon now
usurped the place in Germany previously held by the Hapsburgs, and
extended his influence as far east as the River Inn, and, on the
south, down to the remote city of Ragusa on the Adriatic.

But it is one thing to win a brilliant diplomatic triumph, and
quite another thing to secure a firm and lasting peace. The Peace
of Pressburg raised Napoleon to[pg.47] heights of power
never dreamt of by Louis XIV.: but his pre-eminence was at best
precarious. When by moderate terms he might have secured the
alliance of Austria and severed her friendship with England, he
chose to place his heel on her neck and drive her to secret but
irreconcilable hatred.

And his choice was deliberate. Two months earlier, Talleyrand
had sent him a memorandum on the subject of a Franco-Austrian
alliance, which is instinct with statesmanlike foresight. He stated
that there were four Great Powers—France, Great Britain,
Russia, and Austria: he excluded Prussia, whose rise to greatness
under Frederick the Great was but temporary. Austria, he claimed,
must remain a Great Power. She had opposed revolutionary France;
but with Imperial France she had no lasting quarrel. Rather did her
manifest destiny clash with that of Russia on the lower Danube,
where the approaching break-up of the Ottoman Power must bring
those States into conflict. It was good policy, then, to give a
decided but friendly turn of Hapsburg policy towards the east. Let
Napoleon frankly approach the Emperor Francis and say in effect: “I
never sought this war with you, but I have conquered: I wish to
restore complete harmony between us: and, in order to remove all
causes of dispute, you must give up your Swabian, Tyrolese, and
Venetian lands: of these Tyrol shall fall to a prince of your
choice, and Venice (along with Trieste and Istria) shall form an
aristocratic Republic under a magistrate nominated in the first
instance by me. As a set-off to these losses, you shall receive
Moldavia, Wallachia, and northern Bulgaria. If the Russians object
to this and attack you, I will be your ally.” Such was Talleyrand’s
proposal.[51]

It is easy to criticise it in many details; but there can be
little doubt that its adoption by Napoleon would have[pg.48]
laid a firmer foundation for French supremacy than was afforded by
the Treaties of Pressburg and Tilsit. Austria would not have been
deeply wounded, as she now was by the transfer of her faithful
Tyrolese to the detested rule of Bavaria, and by the undisguised
triumph of Napoleon in Italy and along the Adriatic. Moreover, the
erection of Tyrol and Venetia into separate States would have been
a wise concession to those clannish societies; and Austria could
not have taken up the championship of outraged Tyrolese sentiment,
which she assumed four years later. Instead of figuring as the
leader of German nationality, she would have been on the worst of
terms with the Czar over the Eastern Question; and their discord
would have enabled France to dictate her own terms as to the
partition of the Sultan’s dominions. Talleyrand had no specific for
dissolving the traditional friendship of England and Austria, and
we may imagine the joy with which he heard from the Hapsburg envoys
the demand for Hanover, at a time when English gold was pouring
into the empty coffers at Vienna. Here was the sure means of
embroiling England and Austria for a generation at least. But this
further chance of preventing future coalitions was likewise
rejected by Napoleon, who deliberately chose to make Austria a
deadly foe, and to aggrandize her rival Prussia.[52]

Why did Napoleon reject Talleyrand’s plan? Unquestionably, I
think, because he had resolved to build up a Continental System,
which should “hermetically seal” the coasts of Europe against
English commerce. If he was to realize those golden visions of his
youth, ships, colonies, and an Eastern empire, which, even amidst
the glories of Austerlitz, he placed far above any European
triumph, he must extend his coast system and subject or conciliate
the maritime States. Of these the most important were Prussia and
Russia. The seaborne commerce of Austria was insignificant, and
could[pg.49] easily be controlled from his vassal
lands of Venetia and Dalmatia. To the would-be conqueror of England
the friendship or hatred of Austria seemed unimportant: he
preferred to depress this now almost land-locked Power, and to draw
tight the bonds of union with Prussia, always provided that she
excluded British goods.[53]

The same reason led him to hope for a Russian alliance. Only by
the help of Russia and Prussia could he shut England out from the
Baltic; and, to win that help, he destined Hanover for Prussia and
the Danubian States for the Czar. For the founder of the
Continental System such a choice was natural; but, viewed from the
standpoint of Continental politics, his treatment of Austria was a
serious blunder. His frightful pressure on her motley lands endowed
them with a solidity which they had never known before; and in less
than four years, the conqueror had cause to regret having driven
the Hapsburgs to desperation. It may even be questioned whether
Austerlitz itself was not a misfortune to him. Just before that
battle he thought of treating Austria leniently, taking only Verona
and Legnago, and exchanging Venetia against Salzburg. This would
have detached her from the Coalition, and made a friend of a Power
that is naturally inclined to be conservative.

After Austerlitz, he rushed to the other extreme and forced the
Hapsburgs to a hostility in which the Marie Louise marriage was
only a forced and uneasy truce. His motives are not, in my
judgment, to be assigned to mere lust of domination, but rather to
a reasoned though exaggerated conviction of the need of Prussia and
Russia to his Continental System. Above all things, he now sought
to humble England, so that finally he might be free for his
long-deferred Oriental enterprise. This is the irony of his career,
that, though he preferred the career of Alexander the Great to that
of Cæsar; though he placed his victory at Austerlitz far
below the triumph[pg.50] of the great Macedonian at Issus
which assured the conquest of the Orient, yet he felt himself
driven to the very measures which tethered him to cette vieille
Europe
and which finally roused the Continent against him.

Among his errors of judgment, assuredly his behaviour to Austria
in 1805 was not the least. The recent history of Europe supplies a
suggestive contrast. Two generations after Austerlitz, the Hapsburg
Power was shattered by the disaster of Königgrätz, and
once more lost all influence in Germany and Italy. But the victor
then showed consideration for the vanquished. Bismarck had pondered
over the lessons of history, because, as he said, history
teaches one how far one may safely go
. He therefore persuaded
King William to forego claims that would have embittered the
rivalry of Prussia and Austria. Nay! he recurred to Talleyrand’s
policy of encouraging the Hapsburgs to seek in the Balkan Peninsula
compensation for their losses in the west: and within fifteen years
the basis of the Triple Alliance was firmly laid. Napoleon, on the
other hand, for lack of that statesmanlike moderation which
consecrates victory and cements the fabric of an enduring Empire,
soon saw the political results of Austerlitz swept away by the
rising tide of the nations’ wrath. In less than nine years the
Austrians and their allies were masters of Paris.

NOTE TO THE THIRD EDITION.—The account given on p. 41 of
the drowning of numbers of Russians at the close of the Battle of
Austerlitz was founded upon the testimony of Napoleon and many
French generals; the facts, as related by Lejeune, seemed quite
convincing; the Czar Alexander also asserted at Vienna in 1815 that
20,000 Russians had been drowned there. But the local evidence
(kindly furnished to me by Professor Fournier of Vienna) seems to
prove that the story is a myth. Both lakes were drained only a few
days after the battle, at Napoleon’s orders; in the lower
lake not a single corpse was found; in the upper lake 150 corpses
of horses, but only two, some say three, of men, were found.
Probably Napoleon invented the catastrophe for the sake of dramatic
effect, and others followed the lead given in his bulletin. The
Czar may have adopted the story because it helped to excuse his
defeat. (See my article in the “Eng. Hist. Rev.” for July,
1902.)


CHAPTER XXIV


PRUSSIA AND THE NEW CHARLEMAGNE

An eminent German historian, who has striven to say some kind
words about Frederick William’s Government before the collapse at
Jena, prefaces his apology by the axiom that from a Prussian
monarch one ought to expect, not French, English, or Russian
policy, but only Prussian policy. The claim may well be challenged.
Doubtless, there are some States concerning which it would be true.
Countries such as Great Britain and Spain, whose areas are clearly
defined by nature, may with advantage be self-contained until their
peoples overflow into new lands: before they become world Powers,
they may gain in strength by being narrowly national. But there are
other States whose fortunes are widely different. They represent
some principle of life or energy, in the midst of mere political
wreckage. If the binding power, which built up an older organism,
should decline, as happened to the Holy Roman Empire after the
religious wars, fragments will fall away and join bodies to which
they are now more akin.

Of the States that throve among the crumbling masses of the old
Empire the chief was Brandenburg-Prussia. She had a twofold energy
which the older organism lacked: she was Protestant and she was
national; she championed the new creed cherished by the North
Germans, and she felt, though dimly as yet, the strength that came
from an almost single kin. Until she seized on part of the spoils
of Poland, her Slavonic subjects were for the most part germanized
Slavs; and even[pg.52] after acquiring Posen and Warsaw at
the close of the eighteenth century, she could still claim to be
the chief Germanic State. A generation earlier, Frederick the Great
had seen this to be the source of her strength. His policy was not
merely Prussian: in effect, if not in aim, it was German. His
victory at Rossbach over a great polyglot force of French and
Imperialists first awakened German nationality to a thrill of
conscious life; and the last success of his career was the
championship of the lesser German princes against the encroachments
of the Hapsburgs. In fact, it seems now a mere commonplace to
assert that Prussia has prospered most when, as under Frederick the
Great and William the Great, her policy has been truly German, and
that she has fallen back most in the years 1795-1806 and 1848-1852,
when the subservience of her Frederick Williams to France and
Austria has lost them the respect and support of the rest of the
Fatherland. A State that would attract other fragments of the same
nation must be attractive, and it must be broadly national if it is
to attract. If Stein and Bismarck had been merely Prussians, if
Cavour’s policy had been narrowly Sardinian, would their States
ever have served as the rallying centres for the Germany and Italy
of to-day?

The difficulties which beset Frederick William III. in 1805 were
not entirely of his own making. His predecessor of the same
ill-omened name, when nearing the close of his inglorious reign,
made the Peace of Basel (1795), which began to place the policy of
Berlin at the beck and call of the French revolutionists. But the
present ruler had assured Prussia’s subservience to France at the
time of the Secularizations, when he gained Erfurt, Eichsfeld,
Hildesheim, Paderborn, and a great part of the straggling bishopric
of Münster. Even at that time of shameless rapacity, there
were those who saw that the gain of half a million of subjects to
Prussia was a poor return for the loss of self-respect that befell
all who shared in the sacrilegious plunder bartered away by
Bonaparte and Talleyrand. Frederick William III.[pg.53] was
even suspected of a leaning towards French methods of Government;
and a Prussian statesman said to the French ambassador:

“You have only the nobles against you: the King and the people
are openly for France. The revolution which you have made from
below upwards will be slowly effected in Prussia from above
downwards: the King is a democrat after his fashion: he is always
striving to curtail the privileges of the nobles, but by slow
means. In a few years feudal rights will cease to exist in
Prussia.”[54]

Could the King have carried out these much-needed reforms, he
might perhaps have opposed a solid society to the renewed might of
France. But he failed to set his house in order before the storm
burst; and in 1803 he so far gave up his championship of North
German affairs as to allow the French to occupy Hanover, a land
that he and his Ministers had long coveted.

We saw in the last chapter that Hanover was the bait whereby
Napoleon hooked the Prussian envoy, Haugwitz, at Schönbrunn;
and that the very man who had been sent to impose Prussia’s will
upon the French Emperor returned to Berlin bringing peace and
dishonour. The surprise and annoyance of Frederick William may be
imagined. On all sides difficulties were thickening around him.
Shortly before the return of Haugwitz to Berlin, the Russian troops
campaigning in Hanover had been placed under the protection of
Prussia; and the King himself had offered to our Minister, Lord
Harrowby, to protect Cathcart’s Anglo-Hanoverian corps which,
with the aid of Prussian troops, was restoring the authority
of George III. in that Electorate.

Moreover, Frederick William could not complain of any shabby
treatment from our Government. Knowing that he was set on the
acquisition of Hanover and could only be drawn into the Coalition
by an equally attractive offer, the Pitt Ministry had proposed
through Lord Harrowby[pg.54] the cession to Prussia at the
general peace of the lands south-west of the Duchy of Cleves,
“bounded by a frontier line drawn from Antwerp to Luxemburg,” and
connected with the rest of her territories.[55]
This plan, which would have planted Prussia firmly at Antwerp,
Liège, Luxemburg, and Cologne, also aimed at installing the
Elector of Salzburg in the rest of the new Rhenish acquisitions of
France; while the equipoise of the Powers was to be adjusted by the
cession of Salzburg, the Papal Legations, and the line of the
Mincio to Austria, she in her turn giving up part of her Dalmatian
lands to Russia. Prussia was to be the protectress of North Germany
and regard any incursion of the French, “north of the Maine or at
least of the Lahn,” as an act of war. Great Britain, after
subsidizing Prussia for 100,000 troops on the usual scale, pledged
herself to restore all her conquests made, or to be made, during
the war, with the exception of the Cape of Good Hope: but no
questions were to be raised about that desirable colony, or Malta,
or the British maritime code.[56]

At the close of 1805, then, Frederick William was face to face
with the offers of England and those brought by Haugwitz from
Napoleon. That is, he had to choose between the half of Belgium and
the Rhineland as offered by England, or Hanover as a gift from
Napoleon. The former gain was the richer, but apparently the more
risky, for it entailed the hatred of France: the latter seemed to
secure the friendship of the conqueror, though at the expense of
the claims of honour and a naval[pg.55] war with England. His
confidential advisers, Lombard, Beyme, and Haugwitz, were
determined to gain the Electorate, preferably at Napoleon’s hands;
while his Foreign Minister, Hardenberg, a Hanoverian by birth,
desired to assure the union of his native land with Prussia by more
honourable means, and probably by means of an exchange with George
III., which will be noticed presently. In his opposition to French
influence, Hardenberg had the support of the more patriotic
Prussians, who sought to safeguard Prussia’s honour, and to avert
war with England. The difficulty in accepting the Electorate at the
point of Napoleon’s sword was not merely on the score of morality:
it was due to the presence of a large force of English,
Hanoverians, and Russians on the banks of the Weser, and to the
protection which the Prussian Government had offered to those
troops against any French attack, always provided that they did not
move against Holland and retired behind the Prussian battalions.[57] The indignation of British
officers at this last order is expressed by Christian Ompteda, of
the King’s German Legion, in a letter to his brother at Berlin: “My
dear fellow, if this sort of thing goes on, the Continent will soon
be irrecoverably lost. The Russian and English armies will not long
creep for refuge under the contemptible Prussian cloak. We are
here, 40,000 of the best and bravest troops. A swift move on
Holland only would have opened the road to certain success…. And
this is Lombard’s and Haugwitz’s work!”[58]

What meanwhile were George III.’s Ministers doing? At this
crisis English policy suffered a terrible blow. Death struck down
the “stately column” that held up the swaying fortunes of our race.
William Pitt, long failing in health, was sore-stricken by the news
of Austerlitz and the defection of Austria. But the popular version
as to the cause of his death—that Austerlitz killed
Pitt
—is more melodramatic than correct. Among the many
causes that broke that [pg.56] unbending spirit, the news of the
miserable result of the Hanoverian Expedition was the last and
severest. The files of our Foreign Office papers yield touching
proof of the hopes which the Cabinet cherished, even after Vienna
was in Napoleon’s hands. Harrowby was urged to do everything in his
power—short of conceding Hanover—to bring Prussia into
the field, in which case “nearly 300,000 men will be available in
North Germany at the beginning of the next campaign, which will
include 70,000 British and Hanoverian troops employed there or in
maritime enterprises.”[59] To this hope Pitt clung, even
after hearing the news of Austerlitz, and it was doubtless this
which enabled him to bear that last journey from Bath to Putney
Heath, with less fatigue and far more quickly than had been
expected. He arrived home on Saturday night, January 11th. On the
following Wednesday his friend, George Rose, called on him and
found that a serious change for the worse had set in.

“On the Sunday he was better, and continued improving till
Monday in the afternoon, when Lord Castlereagh insisted on seeing
him, and, having obtained access to him, entered (Lord Hawkesbury
being also present) on points of public business of the most
serious importance (principally respecting the bringing home the
British troops from the Continent), which affected him visibly that
evening and the next day, and this morning the effect was more
plainly observed: … his countenance is extremely changed, his
voice weak, and his body almost wasted.”

It is clear also from the medical evidence which the diarist
gives that the news from Hanover was the cause of this sudden
change. On the previous Sunday, that is, just after the fatigue of
the three days’ journey, the physicians “thought there was a
reasonable prospect of Mr. Pitt’s recovery, that the probability
was in favour of it, and that, if his complaint should not take an
unfavourable turn, he might be able to attend to business in about
a[pg.57] month.”[60]
That unfavourable turn took place when the heroic spirit lost all
hope under the distressing news from Berlin and Hanover.
Austerlitz, it is true, had depressed him. Yet that, after all, did
not concern British honour and the dearest interests of his
master.

But, that Frederick William, from whom he had hoped so much, to
whom he was on the point of advancing a great subsidy, should now
fall away, should talk of peace with Napoleon and claim Hanover,
should forbid an invasion of Holland and request the British forces
to evacuate North Germany—this was a blow to George III., to
our military prestige, and to the now tottering Ministry. How could
he face the Opposition, already wellnigh triumphant in the sad
Melville business, with a King’s Speech in which this was the chief
news? Losing hope, he lost all hold on life: he sank rapidly: in
the last hours his thoughts wandered away to Berlin and Lord
Harrowby. “What is the wind?” he asked. “East; that will do; that
will bring him fast,” he murmured. And, on January 23rd, about half
an hour before he breathed his last, the servant heard him say: “My
country: oh my country.”[61]

Thus sank to rest, amidst a horror of great darkness, the
statesman whose noon had been calm and glorious. Only a superficial
reading of his career can represent him as eager for war and a foe
to popular progress. His best friends knew full well his pride in
the great financial achievements of 1784-6, his resolute clinging
to peace in 1792, and his longing for a pacification in 1796, 1797,
and 1800, provided it could be gained without detriment to our
allies and to the vital interests of Britain. His defence lies
buried amidst the documents of our Record Office, and has not yet
fully seen the light. For he was a reserved man, the warmth of
whose nature blossomed forth only to a few friends, or on such
occasions as his inspired speech on the emancipation of slaves. To
outsiders he had more than the usual fund of English[pg.58]
coldness: he wrote no memoirs, he left few letters, he had scant
means of influencing public opinion; and he viewed with lofty
disdain the French clamour that it was he who made and kept up the
war. “I know it,” he said; “the Jacobins cry louder than we can,
and make themselves heard.”[62] He was, in fact, a typical
champion of our rather dumb and stolid race, that plods along to
the end of the appointed stage, scarcely heeding the cloud of
stinging flies. Both the people and its champion were ill fitted to
cope with Napoleon. None of our statesmen had the Latin tact and
the histrionic gifts needful to fathom his guile, to arouse the
public opinion of Europe against him, or to expose his
double-dealing.

But Pitt was unfortunate above all of them. It was his fate to
begin his career in an age of mediocrities and to finish it in an
almost single combat with the giant. He was no match for Napoleon.
The Coalition, which the Czar and he did so much to form, was a
house of cards that fell at the conqueror’s first touch; and the
Prussian alliance now proved to be a broken reed. His notions of
strategy were puerile. The French Emperor was not to be beaten by
small forces tapping at his outworks; and Austria might reasonably
complain that our neglect to attack the rear of the Grand Army in
Flanders exposed her to the full force of its onset on the Danube.
But though his genius pales before the fiery comet of Napoleon, it
shines with a clear and steady radiance when viewed beside that of
the Continental statesmen of his age. They flickered for a brief
space and set. His was the rare virtue of dauntless courage and
unswerving constancy. By the side of their wavering groups he
stands forth like an Abdiel:

“Unshaken, unseduced,
unterrified,
His loyalty he kept, his love, his
zeal:
Nor number nor example with him
wrought
To swerve from truth or change his
constant mind,
Though single.”

While English statesmanship was essaying the task of[pg.59]
forming a Coalition Ministry under Fox and Grenville, Napoleon with
untiring activity was consolidating his position in Germany, Italy,
and France. In Germany he allied his family by marriage with the
now royal Houses of Bavaria and Würtemberg. He chased the
Bourbons of Naples from their Continental domains. In France he
found means to mitigate a severe financial crisis, and to
strengthen his throne by a new order of hereditary nobility. In a
word, he became the new Charlemagne.

The exaltation of the South German dynasties had long been a
favourite project with Napoleon, who saw in the hatred of the House
of Bavaria for Austria a sure basis for spreading French influence
into the heart of Germany. Not long after the battle of Austerlitz,
the Elector of Bavaria, while out shooting, received from a French
courier a letter directed to “Sa Majesté le Roi de
Bavière et de Suabe.”[63] This letter was despatched
six days after a formal request was sent through Duroc, that the
Elector would give his daughter Augusta in marriage to
Eugène Beauharnais. The affair had been mooted in October:
it was clinched by the victory of Austerlitz; and after Napoleon’s
arrival at Munich on the last day of the year, the final details
were arranged. The bridegroom was informed of it in the following
laconic style: “I have arrived at Munich. I have arranged your
marriage with the Princess Augusta. It has been announced. This
morning the princess visited me, and I spoke with her for a long
time. She is very pretty. You will find herewith her portrait on a
cup; but she is much better looking.” The wedding took place at
Munich as soon as the bridegroom could cross the Alps; and Napoleon
delayed his departure for France in order to witness the ceremony
which linked him with an old reigning family. At the same time he
arranged a match between Jerome Bonaparte and Princess Catherine of
Würtemberg. This was less expeditious, partly because, in the
case of a Bonaparte, Napoleon judged it needful to sound the[pg.60] measure of his obedience. But Jerome
had been broken in: he had thrown over Miss Paterson, and, after a
delay of a year and a half, obeyed his brother’s behests, and
strengthened the ties connecting Swabia with France. A third
alliance was cemented by the marriage of the heir to the Grand
Duchy of Baden with Stéphanie de Beauharnais, niece of
Josephine.

In the early part of 1806 Napoleon might flatter himself with
his brilliant success as a match-maker. Yet, after all, he was less
concerned with the affairs of Hymen than with those of Mars and
Mercury. He longed to be at Paris for the settlement of finances;
and he burned to hear of the expulsion of the Bourbons from Naples.
For this last he had already sent forth his imperious mandates from
Vienna; and, after a brief sojourn at the Swabian capitals, he set
out for Paris, where he arrived incognito at midnight of January
26th. During his absence of one hundred and twenty-five days he had
captured or destroyed two armies, stricken a mighty coalition to
the heart, shattered the Hapsburg Power, and revolutionized the
Germanic system by establishing two Napoleonic kingdoms in its
midst.

Yet, as if nothing had been done, and all his hopes and thoughts
lay in the future, he summoned his financial advisers to a council
for eight o’clock in the morning. Scarcely did he deign to notice
their congratulations on his triumphs. “We have,” he said, “to deal
with more serious questions: it seems that the greatest dangers of
the State were not in Austria: let us hear the report of the
Minister of the Treasury.” It then appeared that
Barbé-Marbois had been concerned in risky financial concerns
with the Court of Spain, through a man named Ouvrard. The Minister
therefore was promptly dismissed, and Mollien then and there
received his post. The new Minister states in his memoirs that the
money, which had sufficed to carry the French armies from the
English Channel to the Rhine, had been raised on extravagant terms,
largely on loans on the national domains. In fact, it had been an
open question whether victory[pg.61] would come promptly
enough to avert a wholesale crash at Paris.

So bad were the finances that, though 40,000,000 francs were
poured every year into France as subsidies from Italy and Spain,
yet loans of 120,000,000 francs had been incurred in order to meet
current expenses.[64] It would exceed the limits of
our space to describe by what forceful means Napoleon restored the
financial equilibrium and assuaged the commercial crisis resulting
from the war with England. Mollien soon had reason to know that, so
far from avoiding Continental wars, the Emperor thenceforth seemed
almost to provoke them, and that the motto—War must
support war
—fell far short of the truth. Napoleon’s wars,
always excepting his war with England, supported the burdens of an
armed peace. In this respect his easy and gainful triumph over
Austria was a disaster for France and Europe. It beckoned him on to
Jena and Tilsit.

While reducing his finances to order and newspaper editors to
servility, the conqueror received news of the triumph of his arms
in Southern Italy. There the Bourbons of Naples had mortally
offended him. After concluding a convention for the peaceable
withdrawal of St. Cyr’s corps and the strict observance of
neutrality by the kingdom of Naples, Ferdinand IV. and his Queen
Caroline welcomed the arrival at their capital of an Anglo-Russian
force of 20,000 men, and intrusted the command of these and of the
Neapolitan troops to General Lacy.[65] This force, it is true,
did little except weaken the northward march of Masséna; but
the violation of neutrality by the Bourbons galled Napoleon. At
Vienna he refused to listen to the timid pleading of the Hapsburgs
on their behalf, and as soon as peace was signed at[pg.62]
Pressburg he put forth a bulletin stating that St. Cyr was marching
on Naples to hurl from the throne that guilty woman who had so
flagrantly violated all that is sacred among men. France would
fight for thirty years rather than pardon her atrocious act of
perfidy: the Queen of Naples had ceased to reign: let her go to
London and form a committee of sympathetic ink with Drake,
Spencer-Smith, Taylor, and Wickham.

This diatribe was not the first occasion on which the conqueror
had proved that he was no gentleman. In his brutal letter of
January 2nd, 1805, to Queen Caroline, he told her that, if she was
the cause of another war, she and her children would beg their
bread all through Europe. That and similar outbursts afford some
excuse for the conduct of the Bourbons in the autumn of 1805. They
infringed the neutrality which their ambassador had engaged to
observe: but it is to be remembered that Napoleon’s invasion of the
Neapolitan States in 1803 was a gross violation of international
law, which the French Foreign Office sought to cloak by fabricating
two secret articles of the Treaty of Amiens.[66]
And though troth should doubtless be kept, even with a law-breaker,
yet its violation becomes venial when the latter adopts the tone of
a bully. For the present he triumphed. Joseph Bonaparte invaded
Naples in force, and on January 13th the King, Queen, and Court set
sail for Palermo. The Anglo-Russian divisions re-embarked and
sailed away for Malta and Corfu. One of the Neapolitan strongholds,
Gaëta, held out till the middle of July. Elsewhere the Bourbon
troops gave little trouble.

The conquest of Naples enabled Napoleon to extend his experiment
of a federation of Bonapartist Kings. He announced to Miot de
Melito, now appointed one of Joseph’s administrators, his
intentions in an interview at the Tuileries on January 28th. Joseph
was to be King of Naples, if he accepted the honour quickly. If
not, the Emperor would adopt a son, as in the case of
Eugène,[pg.63] and make him King.—”I don’t
need a wife to have an heir. It is by my pen that I get
children.”—But Joseph must also show himself worthy of the
honour. Let him despise fatigue, get wounded, break a leg.

“Look at me. The recent campaign, agitation, and movement have
made me fat. I believe that if all the kings coalesced against me,
I should get a quite ridiculous stomach…. You have heard my
words. I can no longer have relatives in obscurity. Those who will
not rise with me, shall no longer be of my family. I am making a
family of kings attached to my federative system.”[67]

The threat having had its effect, Joseph was proclaimed King of
Naples by a decree of Napoleon. “Keep a firm hand: I only ask one
thing of you: be entirely the master there.”[68]
Such was the advice given to his amiable brother, who after
enjoying a military promenade southwards was charged to undertake
the conquest of Sicily. It mattered little that the overthrow of
the Neapolitan Bourbons offended the Czar, who had undertaken the
protection of that House.

As though intent on browbeating Alexander by an exhibition of
his power, Napoleon lavished Italian titles on his Marshals and
statesmen. Talleyrand became Prince of Benevento; and Bernadotte,
Prince of Ponte-Corvo (two Papal enclaves in Neapolitan soil). To
these and other titles were attached large domains (not divisible
at death), which enabled his paladins and their successors to
support their new dignities with pomp and splendour; especially was
this so with the two titles which his bargains with Prussia and
Bavaria enabled him to bestow. Thanks to the complaisance of their
Kings, the[pg.64] Grand Duchy of Berg and Cleves was
granted to Murat, while the energetic and trusty Berthier was
rewarded with the Principality of Neufchâtel and a truly
princely fortune.[69]

Thus was founded the Napoleonic nobility; and thus was fulfilled
Mme. de Staël’s prophecy that the priests and nobles would be
the caryatides of the future throne. The change was brought
about skilfully. It took place when pride in Napoleon’s exploits
was at its height, and when the “Gazette de France” asserted:

“France is henceforth the arbitress of Europe…. Civilization
would have perished in Europe, if forth from the ruins there had
not arisen one of these men before whom the world keeps silence,
and to whom Providence seems to intrust its destinies.”[70]

This adulation, which recalls that of the Court of Augustus or
Tiberius, gives the measure of French thought. In truth, Napoleon
showed profound insight into human nature when he judged the hatred
of an order of nobility to be a mere passing spasm of revolutionary
fever; and he evinced equal good sense in restoring that order
through the chiefs of the one truly popular institution in France,
the army. Besides, the new titles were not taken from French
domains, which would have revived the idea of feudal dependence in
France: they were the fruit of Napoleon’s great victory; and the
sound of distant names like Benevento, Berg, and Dalmatia skilfully
flattered the pride of la grande nation.

It is now time to return to the affairs of Prussia and to point
out the chief stages in her downward course. On January 3rd, 1806,
an important State Council was held at Berlin in order to decide on
certain modifications to the Schönbrunn Treaty with Napoleon.
The chief change resolved on was as follows: Instead of the[pg.65] cessions of territory being
immediate and absolute, as proposed by Napoleon, they were not to
take effect before the general peace. Until that took place,
Frederick William resolved to occupy Hanover provisionally,
meanwhile answering to France for the tranquillity of the north of
Germany.[71] The Prussian Government
therefore gave strong hints that the presence of a British force
there was objectionable, and the troops were withdrawn.[72]

Napoleon was to be less pliable. And yet Haugwitz assured the
Prussian King and council that he had looked Napoleon through and
through, and had discerned an unexpressed wish to deal easily with
Prussia. As to his acceptance of these changes in the
Schönbrunn Treaty, Haugwitz felt no doubt whatever, at least
so his foe, Hardenberg, states. But the Prussian Ministers were now
proposing, not the offensive and defensive treaty of alliance that
Napoleon required, but rather a mediation for peace between France
and England. They were, in fact, striving to steer halfway between
Napoleon and George III.—and gain Hanover. Verily, here was a
belief in half measures passing that of women.

The envoy despatched to assure Napoleon’s assent to these new
conditions was the very man who had quailed before the Emperor at
Schönbrunn. Count Haugwitz set out on January 14th for Munich
and thence for Paris; but long before any definite news was
received from him, the Court of Berlin decided, on the strength of
a few oily compliments from the French ambassador, Laforest, to
regard the acceptance of Napoleon as fully assured. Accordingly, on
January 24th, the Government resolved to place the Prussian army on
a peace-footing and recall the troops from Franconia, as a daily
saving of 100,000 thalers might thereby be effected. Never was
there a greater act of extravagance. As soon as the retreat and
demobilizing of the Prussian forces was announced, the French
troops in Bavaria and Franconia began to press forward, while
others poured across the[pg.66] Rhine. Affecting to ignore these
threatening moves, the Prussian Court strove peaceably to acquire
Hanover by secretly offering George III. a re-arrangement of
territories, whereby the Hanoverian lands east of the Weser, along
with a few districts west of Hameln and Nienburg, should pass to
Prussia. Frederick William proposed to keep Minden and Ravensburg,
but to cede East Frisia and all the rest of his Westphalian
possessions to King George, who would retain the electoral dignity
for these new lands.[73] The only reply that our ruler
deigned to this offer was that he trusted:

“His Prussian Majesty will follow the honourable dictates of his
own heart, and will demonstrate to the world that he will not set
the dreadful example of indemnifying himself at the expense of a
third party, whose sentiments and conduct towards him and his
subjects have been uniformly friendly and pacifick.”[74]

But by the close of February this appeal fell on deaf ears.
Frederick William had decided to comply with Napoleon’s terms and
was about to take formal possession of Hanover.

The conqueror was far from taking that easy view of the changes
made in the Schönbrunn Treaty which the discerning Haugwitz
had trustfully expected. At first, every effort was made by
Talleyrand to delay his interview with the Emperor, evidently in
the hope that the subtle flattery of Laforest at Berlin would lead
to the demobilization of the Prussian forces. This fatal step was
known at Paris before February 6th, when Haugwitz was received by
the Emperor; and the knowledge that Prussia was at his mercy
decided the conqueror’s tone. He began by some wheedling words as
to the ability shown by Haugwitz in the Schönbrunn
negotiation:[pg.67]

“If anyone but myself had treated with you I should have thought
him bought over by you; but, let me confess to you, the treaty was
due to your talents and merit. You were in my eyes the first
statesman in Europe, and covered yourself with immortal glory.”

Before that interview, forsooth, he had decided to make war on
Prussia; and only Haugwitz had induced him to offer her peace and
the gift of Hanover. Why, then, had that treaty been so criticised
at Berlin? Why had the French ambassador been slighted? Why was
Hardenberg high in favour? Why had not the King dismissed that tool
of England? Here the envoy strove to stem the rising torrent of the
Emperor’s wrath; his words were at once swept aside; and the deluge
flowed on. As Prussia had not ratified the treaty pure and simple,
she was in a state of war with France; for she still had Russian
and English troops on her soil. Here again Haugwitz observed that
those forces were withdrawing, and that the Prussians were entering
Hanover in force. The storm burst forth anew. What right had
Prussia thus to carry into effect a treaty which she had not
ratified? If her forces entered Hanover, his troops should
forthwith occupy Ansbach, Cleves, and Neufchâtel: if
Frederick William meant to have Hanover, he should pay dearly for
it. But he would allow Haugwitz to see Talleyrand, so as to prevent
an immediate war.[75]

The calm of the Foreign Minister was as dangerous as the bluster
of the Emperor. Talleyrand was no friend to Prussia. He had long
known Napoleon’s determination to press on a war between England
and Prussia, and he lent himself to the plan of undermining the
Hohenzollerns. The scales now fell from the envoy’s eyes. He saw
that his country stood friendless before an exacting creditor, who
now claimed further sacrifices—or Prussia’s life-blood. The
Emperor’s threats were partly fictitious; and when Haugwitz was
thoroughly frightened[pg.68] and ready to concede almost
anything, Napoleon came to the real point at issue, and demanded
that the whole of the German coast-line on the North Sea should be
closed to English commerce. With this stringent clause superadded,
Hanover was now handed over to Prussia. Never was a Greek gift more
skilfully offered. The present of Hanover on those terms implied
for the recipient Russia’s disapproval and the hostility of
England.[76]

This was the news brought by Haugwitz to Berlin. Frederick
William was now on the horns of the very dilemma which he had
sought to avoid. Either he must accept Napoleon’s terms, or defy
the conqueror to almost single combat. The irony of his position
was now painfully apparent. In his longing for peace and
retrenchment he had dismissed his would-be allies, and had sent his
own soldiers grumbling to their homes. Moreover, he was tied by his
previous action. If he accepted peace from Napoleon at Christmas,
when 300,000 men could have disputed the victor’s laurels, how much
more must he accept it now! He not only gave way on this point: he
even complied with Napoleon’s wishes by keeping Hardenberg at a
distance. He did not dismiss him—the friendship of the
spirited Queen Louisa forbade that: but Hardenberg yielded up to
Haugwitz the guidance of foreign affairs, and was granted unlimited
leave of absence.

Popular feeling was deeply moved by this craven compliance with
French behests. The officers of the Berlin garrison serenaded the
patriotic statesman, while Haugwitz twice had his windows smashed.
Public opinion, it is true, counted for little in Prussia. The
rigorous separation of classes, the absence of popular education,
the complete subjection of the journals to Government,[pg.69] and
the mutual jealousy of soldiers and civilians, prevented any
general expression of opinion in that almost feudal society.

But when the people of Ansbach piteously begged not to be handed
over to Bavaria, and forthwith saw their land occupied by the
French before Prussia had ratified the cession of that
principality; when the North Germans found that the gain of Hanover
by Prussia was at the price of war with England and the ruin of
their commerce; when it was seen that Frederick William and
Haugwitz had clipped the wings of the Prussian eagle till it
shunned a fight with the Gallic cock, a feeling of shame and
indignation arose which proved that the limits of endurance had
been reached. Observers saw that, after all, the old German feeling
was not dead; it was only torpid; and forces were beginning to work
which threatened ruin to the Hohenzollerns if they again tarnished
the national honour.[77]

Meanwhile the first overtures for peace were exchanged between
Paris, London, and St. Petersburg. In the spring of 1806 there
seemed some ground for hope that Europe might find repose, at least
on land, after fourteen years of almost constant war. France was no
longer Jacobinical. Under Napoleon she had quickly fallen into line
with the monarchical States, and the questions now at stake merely
related to boundaries and the balance of power. The bellicose
ardour of the Czar had melted away at Austerlitz. The seizure of
Hanover by Prussia moved him but little, and he sought to compose
the resulting strife. As for the other Powers, they were either
helpless or torpid. The King of Sweden was venting his spleen upon
Prussia. Italy, South Germany, Holland, and Spain were at
Napoleon’s beck; and the[pg.70] policy of England under the new
Grenville-Fox Ministry inclined strongly towards peace. There
seemed, then, every chance of founding the supremacy of France upon
lasting foundations, if the claims of Britain and Austria received
reasonable satisfaction. Napoleon also seems to have wanted peace
for the consolidation of his power in Europe and the extension of
his colonies and commerce. As at the close of all his land
campaigns, his thoughts turned to the East, and on January 31st,
1806, he issued orders to Decrès which, far from showing any
despair as to the French navy, foreshadowed a vigorous naval and
colonial policy; while his moves on the Dalmatian coast, and the
despatch of Sebastiani on a mission to the Porte, revealed the
magnetic attraction which the Levant still had for him.

A peculiar interest therefore attaches to the negotiations for
peace in 1806, especially as they were pushed on by that generous
orator, Fox, who had so long pleaded for a good understanding with
France. On February 20th, 1806, he disclosed to Talleyrand the
details of a supposed plot for the murder of the French Emperor,
which some person had proposed to him, an offer which he rejected
with horror, at the same time ordering the man to be expelled from
the kingdom. It is more than probable that the whole thing was got
up by the French police as a test of the esteem which Fox had
always expressed for Bonaparte.

The experiment having turned out well, Talleyrand assured Fox of
the pacific desires of the French Emperor as recently stated to the
Corps Législatif, namely, that peace could be had on the
terms of the Treaty of Amiens. Fox at once clasped the outstretched
hand, but stated that the negotiations must be in concert with
Russia, and the treaty such as our allies could honourably accept.
To this Talleyrand, on April 1st, gave a partial assent, adding
that Napoleon was convinced that the rupture of the Peace of Amiens
was due solely to the refusal of France to grant a treaty of
commerce. France and England could now come to satisfactory[pg.71] terms, if England would be content
with the sovereignty of the seas, and not interfere with
Continental affairs.[78] France desired, not a truce,
but a durable peace.

To this Fox assented, but traversed the French claim that
Russia’s participation would imply her mediation. Peace could only
come from an honourable understanding between all the Powers
actually at war. Talleyrand denied that Russia was at war with
France, as the Third Coalition had lapsed; but Fox held his ground,
and declared there must be peace with England and Russia, or
not at all: otherwise France would be seen to aim at “excluding us
from any connection with the Continental Powers of Europe.”[79]

Such a beginning was disappointing: it showed that Napoleon and
Talleyrand were intent on sowing distrust between England and
Russia, who were mutually pledged not to make peace separately; and
for a time all overtures ceased between London and Paris, until it
was known that a Russian envoy was going to Paris. Hitherto the
French Foreign Office had won brilliant successes by skilfully
separating and embittering allies. But now it seemed that their
tactics were foiled. Two firm and trusty allies yet remained,
Britain and Russia. To Czartoryski our Foreign Minister had
expressed his desire that the former offensive alliance should now
take a solely defensive character: “If we cannot reduce the
enormous power of France, it will always be something to stop its
progress.” To these opinions the Russian Minister gave a cordial
assent, and despatched a special envoy to London to concert terms
of peace along with the British Ministry, while Oubril, “a safe man
on whose prudence and principles the two allied Courts may safely
rely,” was despatched to Vienna and Paris. [80][pg.72]

Oubril proceeded to Vienna, where he had long discussions with
the British and French ambassadors: Fox also requested that Lord
Yarmouth, one of the many hundreds of Englishmen still kept under
restraint in France, might have his freedom and repair at once to
Paris for a preliminary discussion with Talleyrand. The request
being granted, the prisoner left the depot at Verdun, and, early in
June, saw that Minister in his first flush of pride at the new
title of Prince of Benevento. At that time Paris was intoxicated
with Napoleon’s glory. The French were lords of Franconia, whence
they levied heavy exactions: in Italy they defied the Pope’s
authority. [81] They were firmly installed at
Ancona, despite repeated protests of Pius VII. King Joseph with an
army of 45,000 men was planning the expulsion of the Bourbons from
Sicily. And in these early days of June, Louis Bonaparte was
declared King of Holland.

Yet Talleyrand was not so dazzled by this splendour as to slight
the idea of peace with England; and when Lord Yarmouth stated that
George III. would above all things require the restoration of
Hanover, the Minister, after a delay in which he consulted his
master, stated that that would make no difficulty. As to the other
questions, namely, Sicily and the maintenance of the Turkish
Empire, he replied: “You hold Sicily, we do not ask it of you: if
we possessed it, it might much

increase
our difficulties”; and as regards Turkey he advised that England
should speedily gain the guarantee of its integrity from
France—”for much is being prepared, but nothing is yet done.”
After reporting these views at Downing Street, Lord Yarmouth
returned to Paris for further discussions, with the general
understanding that the principle of uti possidetis should
form their basis—except as regards Hanover. He now was
informed by Talleyrand that the negotiations with Russia were to be
kept separate, and that Napoleon had other [pg.73] views about
Sicily, as he looked on its conquest as necessary for Joseph’s
security on the mainland.

Surprised at this change, our envoy stated that he could not
discuss any terms of peace in which Sicily was not kept for the
Bourbons; whereupon Talleyrand replied that things were altered,
and that we ought to be content with regaining Hanover from Prussia
and keeping Malta and the Cape of Good Hope. On Lord Yarmouth
declining to proceed further until the French claims to Sicily were
renounced, the offer of the Hanse Towns (Lübeck, Hamburg, and
Bremen) was made for his Sicilian Majesty; and on the refusal of
that bait, Dalmatia, Ragusa, and Albania were proposed.

As Napoleon had offered to guarantee the integrity of the
Turkish Empire, Lord Yarmouth showed some indignation at a proposal
which would have begun its partition; and, but for the expected
arrival of Oubril, would have broken off the negotiation. On July
8th he saw the Russian envoy and found him a man of straw. Oubril
approved everything. He was glad that France would give back
Hanover to England, because that would sever the Franco-Prussian
union and make the Court of Berlin dependent on Russia. He even
thought it might be well for the Hanse Towns to go to the
Neapolitan Bourbons, provided those towns were placed under the
Czar’s protection. But even better was the proposal that those
Bourbons should have Dalmatia and neighbouring lands; for that
would drive a wedge between Napoleon and Turkey. Such was the gist
of this curious interview. Desirous of testing the accuracy of his
account of it, Lord Yarmouth read it over to Oubril at their next
interview, when the Russian envoy added the following written
corrections:

“N.B.M. d’Oubril believes, though he has no directions on this
subject, that it would be suitable to Russia, and even advantageous
for the assuring their own independence, that Hamburg and
Lübeck should pass under the suzerainty of Russia.—N.B.
Although M. d’Oubril has a positive order to insist on the
preservation of Sicily for the King of Naples, yet[pg.74] he
is of opinion that the acquisition of Venetia, Istria, Dalmatia,
and Albania” [should be an establishment for his Sicilian
Majesty].[82]

That a reed shaken by every breeze should bow before Napoleon’s
will was not surprising; and late at night on July 20th Lord
Yarmouth heard that the Russian envoy had just signed a separate
peace with France, whereby the independence of the Ionian Isles was
recognized (Russia keeping only 4,000 troops in Corfu), and Germany
was to be evacuated by the French. But the sting was in the tail:
for a secret article stipulated that Ferdinand IV. should cede
Sicily to Joseph Bonaparte and receive the Balearic Isles from
Napoleon’s ally, Spain.

Such was the news which our envoy heard, after forcing his way
to Oubril’s presence, just as the latter was hurrying off to St.
Petersburg. At that city an important change had taken place;
Czartoryski had retired in favour of Baron Budberg, who was less
favourable to a close alliance with England; and it appears certain
that Oubril would not have broken through his instructions had he
not known of this change. What other motives led him to break faith
with England, Sicily, and Spain are not clearly known. He claimed
that the new order of things in Germany rendered it highly
important to get the French troops out of that land. Doubtless this
was so; but even that benefit would have been dearly bought at the
price of disgrace to the Czar.[83][pg.75]

Leaving for the present Oubril to face his indignant master, we
turn to notice an epoch-making change, the details of which were
settled at Paris in the midst of the negotiations with England and
Russia. On July 17th was quietly signed the Act of the
Confederation of the Rhine, that destroyed the old Germanic
Empire.

Some such event had long been expected. The Holy Roman Empire,
after a thousand years of life, had been stricken unto death at
Austerlitz. The seizure of Hanover by Prussia had led the King of
Sweden to declare that he, for his Pomeranian lands, would take no
more share in the deliberations of the senile Diet at Ratisbon
which took no notice of that outrage. Moreover, Ratisbon was now
merely the second city of Bavaria, whose King might easily deny to
that body its local habitation; and the use of the term Germanic
Confederation in the Treaty of Pressburg sounded the death-knell of
an Empire which Voltaire with equal wit and truth had described as
neither holy, nor Roman, nor an Empire. In the new age of trenchant
realities how could that venerable figment survive—where the
election of the Emperor was a sham, his coronation a mere parade of
tattered robes before a crowd of landless Serenities, and where the
Diet was largely concerned with regulating the claims of the envoys
of princes to sit on seats of red cloth or on the less honourable
green cloth, or with apportioning the traditional thirty-seven
dishes of the imperial banquet so that the last should be borne by
a Westphalian envoy?[84]

Among these spectral survivals of an outworn life the incursion
of Napoleon across the Rhine had aroused a[pg.76] panic not unlike
that which the sturdy form of Æneas cast on the gibbering
shades of the Greeks in the mourning fields of Hades. And when, on
August 1st, 1806, the heir to the Revolution notified to the Diet
at Ratisbon that neither he nor the States of South and Central
Germany any longer recognized the existence of the old Empire,
feebler protests arose than came from the straining throats of the
scared comrades of Agamemnon. The Diet itself uttered no audible
sound. The Emperor, Francis II., forthwith declared that he laid
down his crown, absolved all the electors and princes from their
allegiance, and retired within the bounds of the Austrian
Empire.

Thus feebly flickered out the light which had shed splendour on
mediæval Christendom. Kindled in the basilica of St. Peter’s
on Christmas Day of the year 800 in an almost mystical union of
spiritual and earthly power, by the blessing of Pope Leo on Karl
the Great, it was now trodden under foot by the chief of a more
than Frankish State, who aspired to unquestioned sway over a
dominion as great as that of the mediæval hero. For Napoleon,
as Protector of the Rhenish Confederation, now controlled most of
the German lands that acknowledged Charlemagne, while his hold on
Italy was immeasurably stronger. Further parallels between two ages
and systems so unlike as those of Charlemagne and his imitator are
of course superficial; and Napoleon’s attempt at impressing the
imagination of the Germans seems to us to smack of unreality. Yet
we must remember that they were then the most impressionable and
docile of nations, that his attempt was made with much skill, and
that none of the appointed guardians of the old Empire raised a
voice in protest while he imposed a constitution on the fifteen
Princes of the new Confederation.

They included the rulers of South Germany, as well as Dalberg
the Arch-Chancellor, who now took the title of Prince Primate, the
Grand-Duke of Berg, the Landgrave, now Grand-Duke, of
Hesse-Darmstadt, two Princes[pg.77] of the House of
Nassau, and seven lesser potentates. In some cases German laws were
abolished in favour of the Code Napoléon. A close
offensive and defensive alliance was framed between France and
these States, that were to furnish in all 63,000 troops at the
bidding of the Protector. Napoleon also gained some control over
their fiscal and commercial codes—an important advantage, in
view of the Continental System, that was soon to take definite
form.[85]

As a set-off to this surrender of all questions of foreign
policy and many internal rights, what did these rulers receive? As
happened almost uniformly in Napoleon’s aggrandizements, he struck
a bargain extremely serviceable to himself, less so to those whose
support he sought, and in which the losses fell crushingly on the
weak. His statecraft in this respect was more cynical than that of
the crowned robbers who had degraded eighteenth-century politics
into a game of grab. Their robberies were at least direct and
straightforward. It was reserved for Napoleon at the Treaty of
Campo Formio to win huge gains mostly at the expense of a weak
third party, namely, Venice. He pursued the same profitable tactics
in the Secularizations, when France and the greater German Powers
gained enormously at the final cost of the Church lands and the
little States; and now he ground up the German domains that were to
cement his new Rhenish system.

There were still numbers of Imperial Counts and Knights, as well
as free cities, that had not been absorbed in 1803. The survivors
were now wiped out by Napoleon for the benefit of his Rhenish
underlings, the spoliation being veiled under the term
Mediatization. The euphemism claims a brief explanation. In
old German law the nobles and cities that gained local independence
by shaking off the control of the local potentate were termed
immediate, because they owed allegiance directly to the
Emperor, without any feudal [pg.78] intermediary: if by
mischance they fell under that hated control they were said to be
mediatized. This term was now applied to acts that subjected
the knight, or city, not to feudal control, but to complete
absorption by the king or prince of Napoleon’s creation. Six
Imperial or Free Cities survived the Secularizations, namely, the
three Hanse towns, and Augsburg, Frankfurt, and Nuremberg. The
northern towns still held their ancient rights; but Augsburg and
Nuremberg now fell to the King of Bavaria, and Frankfurt was
bestowed by Napoleon on Dalberg, the Prince Primate of the
Confederation.

German life began to lose much of the quaint diversity beloved
of artists and poets; but it also gained much. No longer did the
Count of Limburg-Styrum parade his army of one colonel, six
officers, and two privates in the valley of the Roehr: he and his
passed under the sway of Murat, and the lapse of these pigmy forces
made a national army possible in the dim future. No more did the
Imperial lawyers at Wetzlar browse on evergreen lawsuits: justice
was administered after the concise methods of Napoleon. The crops
of the Swabian peasant were now comparatively safe from the deer of
His Translucency of the castle hard by; for the spirit of the
French Revolution breathed upon the old game laws and robbed them
of their terrors. And the German patriot of to-day must still
confess that the first impulse for reform, however questionable its
motives and brutal its application, came from the new
Charlemagne.

NOTE TO THE FOURTH EDITION.—In a volume of Essays entitled
“Napoleonic Studies” (George Bell and Sons, 1904) I have treated
somewhat fully the questions of Pitt’s Continental policy, and of
Napoleon’s relations to the new thought of the age, in two Essays,
entitled “Pitt’s Plans for the Settlement of Europe” and
“Wordsworth, Schiller, Fichte, and the Idealist Revolt against
Napoleon.”[pg.79]


CHAPTER XXV


THE FALL OF PRUSSIA

We now turn to consider the influence which the founding of the
Rhenish Confederation exerted on the international problems which
were being discussed at Paris. Having gained this diplomatic
victory, Napoleon, it seems, might well afford to be lenient to
Prussia, to the Czar, even to England. Would he seize this
opportunity, and soothe the fears of these Powers by a few timely
concessions, or would he press them all the harder because the
third of Germany was now under his control? Here again he was at
the parting of the ways.

As the only obstacles to the conclusion of a durable peace with
England were Sicily and Hanover, it may be well to examine here the
bearing of these questions on the peace of Europe and Napoleon’s
future.

It is clear from his letters to Joseph that he had firmly
resolved to conquer Sicily. Before his brother had reached Naples
he warned him to prepare for the expulsion of the Bourbons from
that island. For that purpose the French pushed on into Calabria
and began to make extensive preparations—at the very time
when Talleyrand stated to Lord Yarmouth that the French did not
want Sicily. But the English forces defending that island prepared
to deal a blow that would prevent a French descent. A force of
about 5,000 men under Sir John Stuart landed in the Bay of St.
Euphemia: and when, on the 4th of July, 1806, Reynier led 7,000
troops against them in full assurance of victory, his choicest
battalions sank before the fierce bayonet charge[pg.80] of
the British: in half an hour the French were in full retreat,
leaving half their numbers on the field.

The moral effect of this victory was very great. Hitherto our
troops, except in Egypt, had had no opportunity of showing their
splendid qualities. More than half a century had passed since at
Minden a British force had triumphed over a French force in Europe;
and Napoleon expressed the current opinion when he declared to
Joseph his joy that at last the slow and clumsy English had
ventured on the mainland.[86] Moreover, the success at
Maida, the general rising of the Calabrias that speedily followed,
and Stuart’s capture of Reggio, Cortone, and other towns, with
large stores and forty cannon destined for the conquest of Sicily,
scattered to the winds the French hope of carrying Sicily by a
coup de main.

If there was any chance of the Russian and British Governments
deserting the cause of the Bourbons, it was ended by the news from
the Mediterranean; and Napoleon now realized that the mastery of
that sea—”the principal and constant aim of my
policy
“—had once more slipped from his grasp! On their
side the Bourbons were unduly elated by a further success which was
more brilliant than solid. Queen Caroline, excited at the capture
of Capri by Sir Sidney Smith, sought to rouse all her lost
provinces: she intrigued behind the back of the King and of General
Acton, while the knight-errant succeeded in paralyzing the plans of
Sir John Stuart.[87] Meanwhile Masséna,
after reducing the fortress of Gaëta to surrender, marched
southward with a large force, and the British and Bourbon forces
re-embarked for Sicily, leaving the fierce peasants and bandits of
Calabria to the mercies of the conquerors. But Maida was not fought
in vain. Sicily thenceforth was safe, the British army regained
something of its ancient fame, and the hope of resisting Napoleon
was strengthened both at St. Petersburg and London.[pg.81]

Peace can rarely be attained unless one of the combatants is
overcome or both are exhausted. But neither Great Britain nor
France was in this position. By sea our successes had been as
continuous as those of Napoleon over our allies on land. In January
we captured the Cape from the Dutch: in February the French force
at St. Domingo surrendered to Sir James Duckworth: Admiral Warren
in March closed the career of the adventurous Linois; and early in
July a British force seized great treasure at Buenos Ayres, whence,
however, it was soon obliged to retire. After these successes Fox
could not but be firm. He refused to budge from the standpoint of
uti possidetis which our envoy had stated as the basis of
negotiations: and the Earl of Lauderdale, who was sent to support
and finally to supersede the Earl of Yarmouth, at once took a firm
tone which drew forth a truculent rejoinder. If that was to be the
basis, wrote Clarke, the French plenipotentiary, then France would
require Moravia, Styria, the whole of Austria (Proper), and
Hanover, and in that case leave England her few colonial
conquests.

This reply of August 8th nearly severed the negotiations on the
spot: but Talleyrand persistently refused to grant the passports
which Lauderdale demanded—evidently in the hope that the
Czar’s ratification of Oubril’s treaty would cause us to give up
Sicily.[88] He was in error. On September
3rd the news reached Paris that Alexander scornfully rejected his
envoy’s handiwork. Nevertheless, Napoleon refused to forego his
claims to Sicily; and the closing days of Fox were embittered by
the thought that this negotiation, the last hope of a career
fruitful in disappointments, was doomed to failure. After using his
splendid eloquence for fifteen years in defence of the Revolution
and its “heir,” he came to the bitter conclusion that liberty had
miscarried in France, and that that land had bent beneath the[pg.82] yoke in order the more completely to
subjugate the Continent. He died on September 13th.

French historians, following an article in the “Moniteur” of
November 26th, have often asserted that the death of Fox and the
accession to power of the warlike faction changed the character of
the negotiations.[89] Nothing can be further from
the truth. Not long before his end, Fox thus expressed to his
nephew his despair of peace:

“We can in honour do nothing without the full and bonâ
fide
consent of the Queen and Court of Naples; but, even
exclusive of that consideration and of the great importance of
Sicily, it is not so much the value of the point in dispute as the
manner in which the French fly from their word that disheartens me.
It is not Sicily, but the shuffling, insincere way in which they
act, that shows me that they are playing a false game; and in that
case it would be very imprudent to make any concessions, which by
any possibility could be thought inconsistent with our honour, or
could furnish our allies with a plausible pretence for suspecting,
reproaching, or deserting us.”

It is further to be noted that Lauderdale stayed on at Paris
three weeks after the death of Fox; that he put forward no new
demand, but required that Talleyrand should revert to his first
promise of renouncing all claim to Sicily, and should treat
conjointly with England and Russia. It was in vain. Napoleon’s
final concessions were that the Bourbons, after losing Sicily,
should have the Balearic Isles and be pensioned by Spain;
that Russia should hold Corfu (as she already did); and that we
should recover Hanover from Prussia, and keep Malta, the Cape,
Tobago, and the three French towns in India; but, except Hanover,
all of these were in our power. On Sicily he would not bate one jot
of his pretensions. The negotiations were therefore broken off on
October 6th, twelve days after Napoleon left Paris to marshal his
troops against Prussia.[90] The whole affair
revealed[pg.83] Napoleon’s determination to trick
the allies into signing separate and disadvantageous treaties, and
thus to regain by craft the ground which he had lost in fair fight
at Maida.

If Sicily was the rock of stumbling between us and Napoleon,
Hanover was the chief cause of the war between France and Prussia.
During the negotiations at Paris, Lord Yarmouth privately informed
Lucchesini, the Prussian ambassador, that Talleyrand made no
difficulty about the restitution of Hanover to George III. The
news, when forwarded to Berlin at the close of July, caused a
nervous flutter in ministerial circles, where every effort was
being made to keep on good terms with France.

Even before this news arrived, the task was far from easy.
Murat, when occupying his new Duchy of Berg, pushed on his troops
into the old Church lands of Essen and Werden. Prussia looked on
these districts as her own, and the sturdy patriot Blücher at
once marched in his soldiers, tore down Murat’s proclamations, and
restored the Prussian eagle with blare of trumpet and beat of
drum.[91] A collision was with
difficulty averted by the complaisance of Frederick William, who
called back his troops and referred the question to lawyers; but
even the King was piqued when the Grand-Duke of Berg sent him a
letter of remonstrance on Blücher’s conduct, commencing with
the familiar address, Mon frère.

Blücher meanwhile and the soldiery were eating out their
hearts with rage, as they saw the French pouring across the Rhine,
and constructing a bridge of boats at Wesel; and had they known
that that important stronghold, the key of North Germany, was
quietly declared to be a French garrison town, they would probably
have forced the hands of the King.[92] For at this time
Frederick William and Haugwitz were alarmed by the formation of the
Rhenish Confederation, and were not wholly reassured by Napoleon’s
suggestion that the abolition of the old[pg.84] Empire must be
an advantage to Prussia. They clutched eagerly, however, at his
proposal that Prussia should form a league of the North German
States, and made overtures to the two most important States, Saxony
and Hesse-Cassel. During a few halcyon days the King even proposed
to assume the title Emperor of Prussia, from which, however,
the Elector of Saxony ironically dissuaded him. This castle in the
air faded away when news reached Berlin at the beginning of August
that Napoleon was seeking to bring the Elector of Hesse-Cassel into
the Rhenish Confederation, and was offering as a bait the domains
of some Imperial Knights and the principality of Fulda, now held by
the Prince of Orange, a relative of Frederick William. Moreover,
the moves of the French troops in Thuringia were so threatening to
Saxony that the Court of Dresden began to scout the project of a
North German Confederation.

Still, the King and Haugwitz tried to persuade themselves that
Napoleon meant well for Prussia, that England had been doing her
utmost to make bad blood between the two allies, and that “great
results could not be attained without some friction.” In this hope
they were encouraged by the French ambassador, the man who had
enticed Prussia to her demobilization. He was charged by Talleyrand
to report at Berlin that “peace with England would be made, as well
as with Russia, if France had consented to the restitution of
Hanover.—I have renewed,” added Laforest, “the assurance that
the Emperor [Napoleon] would never yield on this point.”

And yet at that very time the French Foreign Office was at work
upon a Project of a Treaty in which the restitution of Hanover to
George III. was expressly named and received the assent of
Napoleon.[93] The Prussian ambassador,
Lucchesini, had some inkling of[pg.85] this from French
sources,[94] as well as from Lord
Yarmouth, and on July 28th penned a despatch which fell like a
thunderbolt on the optimists of Berlin. It crossed on the
way—such is the irony of diplomacy—a despatch from
Berlin that required him to show unlimited confidence in Napoleon.
From confidence the King now rushed to the opposite extreme, and
saw Napoleon’s hand in all the friction of the last few weeks.

Here again he was wrong; for the French Emperor had held back
Murat and the other hot-bloods of the army who were longing to
measure swords with Prussia.[95] His correspondence proves
that his first thoughts were always in the Mediterranean. For one
page that he wrote about German affairs he wrote twenty to Joseph
or Eugène on the need of keeping a firm hand and punishing
Calabrian rebels—”shoot three men in every
village”—above all, on the plans for conquering Sicily. It
was therefore with real surprise that on August 16th-18th he learnt
from a purloined despatch of Lucchesini that the latter suspected
him of planning with the Czar the partition of Prussian Poland. He
treated the matter with contempt, and seems to have thought that
Prussia would meekly accept the morsels which he proposed to throw
to her in place of Hanover. But he misread the character of
Frederick William, if he thought so grievous an insult would be
passed over, and he knew not the power of the Prussian Queen to
kindle the fire of patriotism.

Queen Louisa was at this time thirty years of age and in the
flower of that noble matronly beauty which bespoke a pure and
exalted being. As daughter of a poverty-stricken prince of
Mecklenburg-Strelitz, her youth had been spent in the homeliest
fashion, until her charms won the heart of the Crown Prince of
Prussia. Her first entry into Berlin was graced by an act that
proclaimed a loving nature. When a group of children dressed in
white greeted her with verses of welcome, she[pg.86]
lifted up and kissed their little leader, to the scandal of stiff
dowagers, and the joy of the citizens. The incident recalls the
easy grace and disregard of etiquette shown by Marie Antoinette at
Versailles in her young bridal days; and, in truth, these queens
have something in common, besides their loveliness and their
misfortunes. Both were mated with cold and uninspiring consorts.
Destiny had refused both to Frederick William and to Louis XVI. the
power of exciting feelings warmer than the esteem and respect due
to a worthy man; and all the fervour of loyalty was aroused by
their queens.

Louisa was a North German Marie Antoinette, but more staid and
homely than the vivacious daughter of Maria Theresa. Neither did
she interfere much in politics, until the great crash came: even
when the blow was impending, and the patriotic statesmen, with whom
she sympathized, begged the King to remove Haugwitz, she
disappointed them by withholding the entreaties which her instincts
urged but her wifely obedience restrained. Her influence as yet was
that of a noble, fascinating woman, who softened the jars
occasioned by the King’s narrow and pedantic nature, and purified
the Court from the grossness of the past. But in the dark days that
were to come, her faith and enthusiasm breathed new force into a
down-trodden people; and where all else was shattered, the King and
Queen still held forth the ideal of that first and strongest of
Teutonic institutions, a pure family life.

The “Memoirs” of Hardenberg show that the Queen quietly upheld
the patriotic cause;[96] and in the tone of the letter
that Frederick William wrote to the Czar (August 8th) there is
something of feminine resentment against the French Emperor: after
recounting his grievances at Napoleon’s hands, he continued:

“If the news be true, if he be capable of perfidy so black,[pg.87] be convinced, Sire, that it is not
merely a question about Hanover between him and me, but that he has
decided to make war against me at all costs. He wants no other
Power beside his own…. Tell me, Sire, I conjure you, if I may
hope that your troops will be within reach of succour for me, and
if I may count on them in case of aggression.”

Alexander wrote a cheering response, advising him to settle his
differences with England and Sweden, and assuring him of help.
Whereupon the King replied (September 6th) that he had reopened the
North Sea rivers to British ships and hoped for peace and pecuniary
help from London. He concluded thus:

“Meanwhile, Bonaparte has left me at my ease: for not only does
he not enter into any explanation about my armaments, but he has
even forbidden his Ministers to give and receive any explanations
whatever. It appears, then, that it is I who am to take the
initiative. My troops are marching on all sides to hasten that
moment.”[97]

These last sentences are the handwriting on the wall for the
ancien régime in Prussia. Taking the bland assurances
of Talleyrand and the studied indifference of Laforest as signs
that Napoleon might be caught off his guard, Prussia continued her
warlike preparations; and in order to gain time Lucchesini was
recalled and replaced by an envoy who was to enter into lengthy
explanations. The trick did not deceive Napoleon, who on September
3rd had heard with much surprise that Russia meant to continue the
war. At once he saw the germ of a new Coalition, and bent his
energies to the task of conciliating Austria, and of fomenting the
disputes between Russia and Turkey. Towards Frederick William his
tone was that of a friend who grieves at an unexpected quarrel.
How—he exclaimed to Lucchesini on the ambassador’s
departure—how could the King credit him with encouraging the
intrigues of a fussy ambassador at Cassel or the bluster of
Murat?[pg.88]

As for Hanover, he had intended sending some one to Berlin to
propose an equivalent for it in case England still made its
restitution a sine quâ non of peace. “But,” he added,
“if your young officers and your women at Berlin want war, I am
preparing to satisfy them. Yet my ambition turns wholly to Italy.
She is a mistress whose favours I will share with no one. I will
have all the Adriatic. The Pope shall be my vassal, and I will
conquer Sicily. On North Germany I have no claims: I do not object
to the Hanse towns entering your confederation. As to the inclusion
of Saxony in it, my mind is not yet made up.”[98]

Indeed, the tenor of his private correspondence proves that
before the first week of September he did not expect a new
Coalition. He believed that England and Russia would give way
before him, and that Prussia would never dare to stir. For the
Court of Berlin he had a sovereign contempt, as for the “old
coalition machines” in general. His conduct of affairs at this time
betokens, not so much desire for war as lack of imagination where
other persons’ susceptibilities are concerned. It is probable that
he then wanted peace with England and peace on the Continent; for
his diplomacy won conquests fully as valuable as the booty of his
sword, and only in a naval peace could he lay the foundations of
that oriental empire which, he assured O’Meara at St. Helena, held
the first place in his thoughts after the overthrow of Austria. But
it was not in his nature to make the needful concessions. “I
must follow my policy in a geometrical line
” he said to
Lucchesini. England might have Hanover and a few colonies if she
would let Sicily go to a Bonaparte: as for Prussia, she might
absorb half-a-dozen neighbouring princelings.

That is the gist of Napoleon’s European policy in the summer of
1806; and the surprise which he expressed to Mollien at the
rejection of his offers is probably genuine. Sensitive to the least
insult himself, his bluntness of [pg.89] perception respecting
the honour of others might almost qualify him to rank with
Aristotle’s man devoid of feeling. It is perfectly true that he did
not make war on Prussia in 1806 any more than on England in 1803.
He only made peace impossible.[99]

The condition on which Prussia now urgently insisted was the
entire evacuation of Germany by French troops. This Napoleon
refused to concede until Frederick William demobilized his army, a
step that would have once more humbled him in the eyes of this
people. It might even have led to his dethronement. For an incident
had just occurred in Bavaria that fanned German sentiment to a
flame. A bookseller of Nuremberg, named Palm, was proved by French
officers to have sold an anonymous pamphlet entitled “Germany in
her deep Humiliation.” It was by no means of a revolutionary type,
and the worthy man believed it to be a mistake when he was arrested
by the military authorities. He was wrong. Napoleon had sent orders
that a terrible example must be made in order to stop the sale of
patriotic German pamphlets. Palm was therefore haled away to
Braunau, an Austrian town then held by French troops, was tried by
martial law and shot (August 25th). Never did the Emperor commit a
greater blunder. The outrage sent a thrill of indignation through
the length and breadth of Germany. Instead of quenching, it
inflamed the national sentiment, and thus rendered doubly difficult
any peaceful compromise between Frederick William and Napoleon. The
latter was now looked upon as a tyrant by the citizen class which
his reforms were designed to conciliate: and Frederick William
became almost the champion of Germany when he demanded the
withdrawal of the French troops.

Unfortunately, the King refused to appoint Ministers who
inspired confidence. With Hardenberg in place of Haugwitz, men
would have felt sure that the sword[pg.90] would not again be
tamely sheathed; great efforts were made to effect this change, but
met with a chilling repulse from the King.[100] It is true that Haugwitz
and Beyme now expressed the bitterest hatred of Napoleon, as well
they might for a man who had betrayed their confidence. But, none
the less, the King’s refusal to change his men along with his
policy was fatal. Both at St. Petersburg and London no trust was
felt in Prussia as long as Haugwitz was at the helm. The man who
had twice steered the ship of state under Napoleon’s guns might do
it again; and both England and Russia waited to see some
irrevocable step taken before they again risked an army for that
prince of waverers.

Grenville rather tardily sent Lord Morpeth to arrange an
alliance, but only after he should receive a solemn pledge that
Hanover would be restored. That envoy approached the Prussian
headquarters just in time to be swept away in the torrent of
fugitives from Jena. As for Russia, she had awaited the arrival of
a Prussian officer at St. Petersburg to concert a plan of campaign.
When he arrived he had no plan; and the Czar, perplexed by the
fatuity of his ally, and the hostility of the Turks, refused to
march his troops forthwith into Prussia.[101] Equally disappointing was
the conduct of Austria. This Power, bleeding from the wounds of
last year and smarting under the jealousy of Russia, refused to
move until the allies had won a victory. And so, thanks to the
jealousies of the old monarchies, Frederick William had no Russian
or Austrian troops at his side, no sinews of war from London to
invigorate his preparations, when he staked his all in the high
places of Thuringia. He gained, it is true, the support of Saxony
and Weimar; but this brought less than 21,000 men to his side.[pg.91]

On the other hand, Napoleon, as Protector of the Rhenish
Confederation, secured the aid of 25,000 South Germans, as well as
an excellent fortified base at Würzburg. His troops, holding
the citadels of Passau and Braunau on the Austrian frontier, kept
the Hapsburgs quiet; and 60,000 French and Dutch troops at Wesel
menaced the Prussians in Hanover. Above all, his forces already in
Germany were strengthened until, in the early days of October, some
200,000 men were marching from the Main towards the Duchy of
Weimar. Soult and Ney led 60,000 men from Amberg towards Baireuth
and Hof: Bernadotte and Davoust, with 90,000, marched towards
Schleitz, while Lannes and Augereau, with 46,000, moved by a road
further to the left towards Saalfeld.

The progress of these dense columns near together and through a
hilly country presented great difficulties, which only the
experience of the officers, the energy and patience of the men, and
the genius of their great leader could overcome. Meanwhile Napoleon
had quietly left Paris on September 25th. Travelling at his usual
rapid rate, he reached Mainz on the 28th: he was at Würzburg
on October 2nd; there he directed the operations, confident that
the impact of his immense force would speedily break the Prussians,
drive them down the valley of the Saale and thus detach the Elector
of Saxony from an alliance that already was irksome.

The French, therefore, had a vast mass of seasoned fighters, a
good base of operations, and a clear plan of attack. The Prussians,
on the contrary, could muster barely 128,000 men, including the
Saxons, for service in the field; and of these 27,000 with
Rüchel were on the frontier of Hesse-Cassel seeking to assure
the alliance of the Elector. The commander-in-chief was the
septuagenarian Duke of Brunswick, well known for his failure at
Valmy in 1792 and his recent support to the policy of complaisance
to France. His appointment aroused anger and consternation; and
General Kalckreuth expressed to Gentz the general opinion when he
said that the Duke was quite incompetent for such a[pg.92]
command: “His character is not strong enough, his mediocrity,
irresolution, and untrustworthiness would ruin the best
undertaking.” The Duke himself was aware of his incompetence. Why
then, we ask, did he accept the command? The answer is startling;
but it rests on the evidence of General von Müffling:

“The Duke of Brunswick had accepted the command in order to
avert war
. I can affirm this with perfect certainty, since I
have heard it from his own lips more than once. He was fully aware
of the weaknesses of the Prussian army and the incompetence of its
officers.”[102]

Thus there was seen the strange sight of a diffident,
peace-loving King accompanying the army and sharing in all the
deliberations; while these were nominally presided over by a
despondent old man who still intrigued to preserve peace, and
shifted on to the King the responsibility of every important act.
And yet there were able generals who could have acted with effect,
even if they fell short of the opinion hopefully bruited by General
Rüchel, that “several were equal to M. de Bonaparte.” Events
were to prove that Gneisenau, Scharnhorst, and Blücher
rivalled the best of the French Marshals; but in this war their
lights were placed under bushels and only shone forth when the
official covers had been shattered. Scharnhorst, already renowned
for his strategic and administrative genius, took part in some of
the many councils of war where everything was discussed and little
was decided; but his opinion had no weight, for on October 7th he
wrote: “What we ought to do I know right well, what we shall
do only the gods know.”[103] He evidently referred to
the need of concentration. At that time the thin Prussian lines
were spread out over a front of eighty-five miles, the Saxons being
near Gera, the chief army, under Brunswick, at Erfurth, while
Rüchel was so far distant on the west that he could only come
up at Jena just one hour too late to avert disaster.[pg.93]

And yet with these weak and scattered forces, Prince Hohenlohe
proposed a bold move forward to the Main. Brunswick, on the other
hand, counselled a prudent defensive; but he could not, or would
not, enforce his plan; and the result was an oscillation between
the two extremes. Had he massed all his forces so as to command the
valleys of the Saale and Elster near Jena and Gera, the campaign
might possibly have been prolonged until the Russians came up. As
it was, the allies dulled the ardour of their troops by marches,
counter-marches, and interminable councils-of-war, while Napoleon’s
columns were threading their way along those valleys at the average
rate of fifteen miles a day, in order to turn the allied left and
cut the connection between Prussia and Saxony.[104]

The first serious fighting was on October the 10th at Saalfeld,
where Prince Louis Ferdinand of Prussia with a small force sought
to protect Hohenlohe’s flank march westwards on Jena. The task was
beyond the strength even of this flower of Prussian chivalry. He
was overpowered by the weight and vigour of Lannes’ attack, and
when already wounded in a cavalry mêlée was
pierced through the body by an officer to whom he proudly refused
to surrender. The death of this hero, the “Alcibiades” of Prussia,
cast a gloom over the whole army, and mournful faces at
headquarters seemed to presage yet worse disasters. Perhaps it was
some inkling of this discouragement, or a laudable desire to stop
“an impolitic war,” that urged Napoleon two days later to pen a
letter to the King of Prussia urging him to make peace before he
was crushed, as he assuredly would be. In itself the letter seems
admirable—until one remembers the circumstances of the case.
The King had pledged his word to the Czar to make war; if,
therefore, he now made peace and sent the Russians back, he would
once more stand condemned of preferring dishonourable ease to the
noble[pg.94] hazards of an affair of honour. As
Napoleon was aware of the union of the King and Czar, this letter
must be regarded as an attempt to dissolve the alliance and tarnish
Frederick William’s reputation. It was viewed in that light by that
monarch; and there is not a hint in Napoleon’s other letters that
he really expected peace.

He was then at Gera, pushing forward his corps towards Naumburg
so as to cut off the Prussians from Saxony and the Elbe. Great as
was his superiority, these movements occasioned such a dispersion
of his forces as to invite attack from enterprising foes; but he
despised the Prussian generals as imbeciles, and endeavoured to
unsteady their rank and file by seizing and burning their military
stores at the latter town. He certainly believed that they were all
in retreat northwards, and great was his surprise when he heard
from Lannes early on October 13th that his scouts, after scaling
the hills behind Jena in a dense mist, had come upon the Prussian
army. The news was only partly correct. It was only Hohenlohe’s
corps: for the bulk of that army, under Brunswick, was retreating
northwards, and nearly stumbled upon the corps of Davoust and
Bernadotte behind Naumburg.

Lannes also was in danger on the Landgrafenberg. This is a lofty
hill which towers above the town of Jena and the narrow winding
vale of the Saale; while its other slopes, to the north and west,
rise above and dominate the broken and irregular plateau on which
Hohenlohe’s force was encamped. Had the Prussians attacked his
weary regiments in force, they might easily have hurled them into
the Saale. But Hohenlohe had received orders to retire northwards
in the rear of Brunswick, as soon as he had rallied the detachment
of Rüchel near Weimar, and was therefore indisposed to venture
on the bold offensive which now was his only means of safety. The
respite thus granted was used by the French to hurry every
available regiment up the slopes north and west of Jena. Late in
the afternoon, Napoleon [pg.95] himself ascended the
Landgrafenberg to survey the plateau; while a pastor of the town
was compelled to show a path further north which leads to the same
plateau through a gulley called the Rau-thal. [105]

On the south the heights sink away into a wider valley, the
Mühl-thal, along which runs the road to Weimar; and on this
side too their wooded brows are broken by gulleys, up one of which
runs a winding track known as the Schnecke or Snail. Villages and
woods diversified the plateau and hindered the free use of that
extended line formation on which the Prussians relied, while
favouring the operations of dense columns preceded by clouds of
skirmishers by which Napoleon so often hewed his way to victory.
His greatest advantage, however, lay in the ignorance of his foes.
Hohenlohe, believing that he was confronted only by Lannes’ corps,
took little thought about what was going on in his front, and [pg.96] judging the Mühl-thal approach
alone to be accessible, posted his chief force on this side. So
insufficient a guard was therefore kept on the side of the
Landgrafenberg that the French, under cover of the darkness, not
only crowned the summit densely with troops, but dragged up whole
batteries of cannon.

The toil was stupendous: in one of the steep hollow tracks a
number of cannon and wagons stuck fast; but the Emperor, making his
rounds at midnight, brought the magic of his presence to aid the
weary troops and rebuke the officers whose negligence had caused
this block. Lantern in hand, he went up and down the line to direct
the work; and Savary, who saw this scene, noted the wonder of the
men, as they caught sight of the Emperor, the renewed energy of
their blows at the rocks, and their whispers of surprise that
he should come in person when their officers were asleep.
The night was far spent when, after seeing the first wagon right
through the narrow steep, he repaired to his bivouac amidst his
Guards on the summit, and issued further orders before snatching a
brief repose. By such untiring energy did he assure victory. Apart
from its immense effect on the spirits of his troops, his vigilance
reaped a rich reward. Jena was won by a rapid concentration of
troops, and the prompt seizure of a commanding position almost
under the eyes of an unenterprising enemy. The corps of Soult and
Ney spent most of the night and early morning in marching towards
Jena and taking up their positions on the right or north wing,
while Lannes and the Guard held the central height, and Augereau’s
corps in the Mühl-thal threatened the Saxons and Prussians
guarding the Schnecke.[106]

A dense fog screened the moves of the assailants early on the
morrow, and, after some confused but obstinate fighting, the French
secured their hold on the plateau not only above the town of Jena,
where their onset took the Prussians by surprise, but also above
the Mühl-thal, where the enemy were in force.[pg.97]

By ten o’clock the fog lifted, and the warm rays of the autumn
sun showed the dense masses of the French advancing towards the
middle of the plateau. Hohenlohe now saw the full extent of his
error and despatched an urgent message to Rüchel for aid. It
was too late. The French centre, led by Lannes, began to push back
the Prussian lines on the village named Vierzehn Heiligen. It was
in vain that Hohenlohe’s choice squadrons flung themselves on the
serried masses in front: the artillery and musketry fire disordered
them, while French dragoons were ready to profit by their
confusion. The village was lost, then retaken by a rally of the
Prussians, then lost again when Ney was reinforced; and when the
full vigour of the French attack was developed by the advance of
Soult and Augereau on either wing, Napoleon launched his reserves,
his Guard, and Murat’s squadrons on the disordered lines. The
impact was irresistible, and Hohenlohe’s force was swept away. Then
it was that Rüchel’s force drew near, and strove to stem the
rout. Advancing steadily, as if on parade, his troops for a brief
space held up the French onset; but neither the dash of the
Prussian horse nor the bravery of the foot-soldiers could dam that
mighty tide, which laid low the gallant leader and swept his lines
away into the general wreck.[107]

In the headlong flight before Murat’s horsemen, the fugitives
fell in with another beaten array, that of Brunswick. At Jena the
Prussians, if defeated, were not disgraced: before the first shot
was fired their defeat was a mathematical certainty. At the crisis
of the battle they had but 47,400 men at hand, while Napoleon then
disposed of 83,600 combatants.[108] But at Auerstädt
they were driven back and disgraced. There they had a[pg.98]
decided superiority in numbers, having more than 35,000 of their
choicest troops, while opposite to them stood only the 27,000 men
of Davoust’s corps.

Hitherto Davoust had been remarkable rather for his dog-like
devotion to Napoleon than for any martial genius; and the brilliant
Marmont had openly scoffed at his receiving the title of Marshal.
But, under his quiet exterior and plodding habits, there lay
concealed a variety of gifts which only needed a great occasion to
shine forth and astonish the world.[109] The time was now at hand.
Frederick William and Brunswick were marching from Auerstädt
to make good their retreat on the Elbe, when their foremost
horsemen, led by the gallant Blücher, saw a solid wall of
French infantry loom through the morning fog. It was part of
Davoust’s corps, strongly posted in and around the village of
Hassenhausen.

At once Blücher charged, only to be driven back with severe
loss. Again he came on, this time supported by infantry and cannon:
again he was repulsed; for Davoust, aided by the fog, had seized
the neighbouring heights which commanded the high road, and held
them with firm grip. Determined to brush aside or crush this
stubborn foe, the Duke of Brunswick now led heavy masses along the
narrow defile; but the steady fire of the French laid him low, with
most of the officers; and as the Prussians fell back, Davoust swung
forward his men to threaten their flanks. The King was dismayed at
these repeated checks, and though the Prussian reserves under
Kalckreuth could have been called up to overwhelm the hard-pressed
French by the weight of numbers, yet he judged it better to draw
off his men and fall back on Hohenlohe for support.

But what a support! Instead of an army, it was a[pg.99]
terrified mob flying before Murat’s sabres, that met them halfway
between Auerstädt and Weimar. Threatened also by Bernadotte’s
corps on their left flank, the two Prussian armies now melted away
in one indistinguishable torrent, that was stemmed only by the
sheltering walls of Erfurt, Magdeburg, and of fortresses yet more
remote.

Of the twin battles of Jena and Auerstädt, the latter was
unquestionably the more glorious for the French arms. That Napoleon
should have beaten an army of little more than half his numbers is
in no way remarkable. What is strange is that so consummate a
leader should have been entirely ignorant of the distribution of
the enemy’s forces, and should have left Davoust with only 27,000
men exposed to the attack of Brunswick with nearly 40,000.[110] In his bulletins, as in
the “Relation Officielle,” the Emperor sought to gloze over his
error by magnifying Hohenlohe’s corps into a great army and
attenuating Davoust’s splendid exploit, which in his private
letters he warmly praised. The fact is, he had made all his
dispositions in the belief that he had the main body of the
Prussians before him at Jena.

That is why, on the afternoon of the 13th, he hastily sent to
recall Murat’s horse and Bernadotte’s corps from Naumburg and its
vicinity; and in consequence Bernadotte took no very active part in
the fighting. For this he has been bitterly blamed, on the strength
of an assertion that Napoleon during the night of the 13th-14th
sent him an order to support Davoust. This order has never been
produced, and it finds no place in the latest and fullest
collection of French official despatches, which, however, contains
some that fully exonerate Bernadotte.[111] Unfortunately for
Bernadotte’s fame, the tattle of [pg.100]memoir writers is
more attractive and gains more currency than the prosaic facts of
despatches.

Fortune plays an immense part in warfare; and never did she
favour the Emperor more than on October the 14th, 1806. Fortune and
the skill and bravery of Davoust and his corps turned what might
have been an almost doubtful conflict into an overwhelming victory.
Though Napoleon was as ignorant of the movements of Brunswick as he
was of the flank march of Blücher at Waterloo, yet the
enterprise and tenacity of Davoust and Lannes yielded him, on the
Thuringian heights, a triumph scarcely paralleled in the annals of
war. It is difficult to overpraise those Marshals for the energy
with which they clung to the foe and brought on a battle under
conditions highly favourable to the French: without their efforts,
the Prussian army could never have been shattered on a single
day.

The flood of invasion now roared down the Thuringian valleys and
deluged the plains of Saxony and Brandenburg. Rivers and ramparts
were alike helpless to stay that all-devouring tide. On October the
16th, 16,000 men surrendered at Erfurt to Murat: then, spurring
eastward, le beau sabreur rushed on the wreck of Hohenlohe’s
force, and with the aid of Lannes’ untiring corps compelled it to
surrender at Prenzlau.[112] Blücher meanwhile
stubbornly retreated to the north; but, with Murat, Soult, and
Bernadotte dogging his steps, he finally threw himself into
Lübeck, where, after a last desperate effort, he surrendered
to overpowering numbers (November 7th).

Here the gloom of defeat was relieved by gleams of heroism; but
before the walls of other Prussian strongholds disaster was
blackened by disgrace. Held by timid old men or nerveless pedants,
they scarcely waited for a vigorous attack. A few cannon-shots, or
even a[pg.101] demonstration of cavalry,
generally brought out the white flag. In quick succession, Spandau,
Stettin, Küstrin, Magdeburg, and Hameln opened their gates,
the governor of the last-named being mainly concerned about
securing his future retiring pension from the French as soon as
Hanover passed into their keeping.

Amidst these shameful surrenders the capital fell into the hands
of Davoust (October 25th). Varnhagen von Ense had described his
mingled surprise and admiration at seeing those “lively, impudent,
mean-looking little fellows,” who had beaten the splendid soldiers
trained in the school of Frederick the Great. His wonder was
natural; but all who looked beneath the surface well knew that
Prussia was overthrown before the first shot was fired. She was the
victim of a deadening barrack routine, of official apathy or
corruption, and of a degrading policy which dulled the enthusiasm
of her sons.

Thirteen days after the great battle, Napoleon himself entered
Berlin in triumph. It was the first time that he allowed himself a
victor’s privilege, and no pains were spared to impress the
imagination of mankind by a parade of his choicest troops. First
came the foot grenadiers and chasseurs of the Imperial Guard:
behind the central group marched other squadrons and battalions of
these veterans, already famed as the doughtiest fighters of their
age. In their midst came the mind of this military
machine—Napoleon, accompanied by three Marshals and a
brilliant staff. Among them men noted the plain, soldierlike
Berthier, the ever trusty and methodical chief of the staff. At his
side rode Davoust, whose round and placid face gave little promise
of his rapid rush to the front rank among the French paladins.
There too was the tall, handsome, threatening form of Augereau,
whose services at Jena, meritorious as they were, scarcely
maintained his fame at the high level to which it soared at
Castiglione. Then came Napoleon’s favourite aide-de-camp, Duroc, a
short, stern, war-hardened man, well known in Berlin, where twice
he had sought to rivet close the bonds of the French alliance.[pg.102]

Above all, the gaze of the awe-struck crowd was fixed on the
figure of the chief, now grown to the roundness of robust health
amidst toils that would have worn most men to a shadow; and on the
face, no longer thin with the unsatisfied longings of youth, but
square and full with toil requited and ambition wellnigh
sated—a visage redeemed from the coarseness of the epicure’s
only by the knitted brows that bespoke ceaseless thought, and by
the keen, melancholy, unfathomable eyes.

NOTE ADDED TO THE FOURTH EDITION

Several facts of considerable interest and importance respecting
the Anglo-French negotiations of 1806 have been brought to light by
M. Coquelle in his recently published work “Napoleon and England,
1803-1813,” chapters xi.-xvii. (George Bell and Sons, 1904).[pg.103]


CHAPTER XXVI


THE CONTINENTAL SYSTEM: FRIEDLAND

“I know full well that London is a corner of the world, and that
Paris is its centre.”—Letter of Napoleon, August 18th,
1806.

On the 21st of November, 1806, Napoleon issued at Berlin the
decree which proclaimed open and unrelenting war on English
industry and commerce, a war that was to embroil the whole
civilized world and cease only with his overthrow. After reciting
his complaints against the English maritime code, he declared the
British Isles to be in a state of blockade, interdicted all
commerce with them, threatened seizure and imprisonment to English
goods and subjects wherever found by French or allied troops,
forbade all trade in English and colonial wares, and excluded from
French and allied ports any ship that had touched at those of Great
Britain; while any ship that connived at the infraction of the
present decree was to be held a good prize of war.[113] This ukase, which was
binding for France, Italy, Switzerland, Holland, and the Rhenish
Confederation, formed the foundation of the Continental System, a
term applicable to the sum total of the measures that aimed at
ruining England by excluding her goods from the Continent.

The plan of strangling Britain by her own wealth was not
peculiar to Napoleon. In common with much of his political
stock-in-trade he had it from the Jacobins, who stoutly maintained
that England’s wealth was fictitious and would collapse as soon as
her commerce was[pg.104] attacked in the Indies and
excluded from the Rhine and Elbe. At first the fulminations of
Parisian legislators fell idly on the stately pile of British
industry; but when the young Bonaparte appeared on the scene, the
commercial warfare became serious. As soon as his victories in
Italy widened the sphere of French influence, the Directory banned
the entry of all our products, counting all cotton and woollen
goods as English unless the contrary could be proved by
certificates of origin.[114] Public opinion in France,
which, unless held in by an intelligent monarch, has always swung
towards protection or prohibition, welcomed that vigorous measure;
and great was the outcry of manufacturers when it was rumoured in
1802 that Napoleon was about to make a commercial treaty with the
national enemy. Tradition and custom, therefore, were all on his
side, when, after Trafalgar, he concentrated all his energy on his
“coast-system.”[115]

Ostensibly the Berlin Decree was a retort to our Order in
Council of May 16th, 1806, which declared all the coast between
Brest and the Elbe in a state of blockade; and French historians
have defended it on this ground, asserting that it was a necessary
reply to England’s aggressive action.[116] But this plea can scarcely
be maintained. The aggressor, surely, was the man who forced
Prussia to close the neutral North German coast to British goods
(February, 1806). Besides, there is indirect proof that Napoleon
looked on our blockade of the northern coasts as not unreasonable.
In his subsequent negotiations with us, he raised no protest
against it, and made no difficulty about our maritime code: if we
would[pg.105] let him seize Sicily, we might, it
seems, have re-enacted that code in all its earlier stringency. Far
from doing so, Fox and his successors relaxed the blockade of North
Germany; and by an order dated September 25th, the coast between
the Elbe and the Ems was declared free.

Napoleon’s grievance against us was thereby materially lessened,
and his protest against fictitious blockades in the preamble of the
Berlin Decree really applied only to our action on the coast
between the Helder and Brest, where our cruisers were watching the
naval preparations still going on. His retort in the interests of
outraged law was certainly curious; he declared our 3,000 miles of
coast in a state of blockade—a mere brutum fulmen in
point of fact, but designed to give a show of legality to his
Continental System. Yet, apart from this thin pretext, he troubled
very little about law. Indeed, blockade is an act of war; and its
application to this or that part or coast depends on the will and
power of the belligerents. Napoleon frankly recognized that fact;
and, however much his preambles appealed to law, his conduct was
decided solely by expediency. When he wanted peace (along with
Sicily) he said nothing about our maritime claims: when the war
went on, he used them as a pretext for an action that was ten times
as stringent.

The gauntlet thrown down by him at Berlin was promptly taken up
by Great Britain. An Order in Council of January 7th, 1807, forbade
neutrals to trade between the ports of France and her allies, or
between ports that observed the Berlin Decree, under pain of
seizure and confiscation of the ship and cargo. In return Napoleon
issued from Warsaw (January 27th) a decree, ordering the seizure in
the Hanse Towns of all English goods and colonial produce. By way
of reprisal England reimposed a strict blockade on the North German
coast (March 11th); and after the Peace of Tilsit laid the
Continent at the feet of Napoleon, he frankly told the diplomatic
circle at Fontainebleau that he would no longer allow any
commercial or political relations between the Continent and
England.[pg.106] “The sea must be subdued by the
land.” In these words Napoleon pithily summed up his enterprise;
and whatever may be thought of the means which he adopted, the
design is not without grandeur. Granted that Britannia ruled the
waves, yet he ruled the land; and the land, as the active fruitful
element, must overpower the barren sea. Such was the notion: it was
fallacious, as will appear later on; but it appealed strongly to
the French imagination as providing an infallible means of humbling
the traditional foe. Furthermore, it placed in Napoleon’s hands a
potent engine of government, not only for assuring his position in
France, but for extending his sway over North Germany and all
coasts that seemed needful to the success of the experiment.

Indirectly also it seems to have fed, without satisfying, his
ever-growing love of power. Here we touch on the difficult question
of motive; and it is perhaps impossible, except for dogmatists, to
determine whether the enterprises that led to his ruin—the
partition of Portugal, which slid easily into the occupation of
Spain, together with his Moscow adventure—were prompted by
ambition or by a semi-fatalistic feeling that they were necessary
to the complete triumph of his Continental System. He himself, with
a flash of almost uncanny insight, once remarked to Roederer that
his ambition was different from that of other men: for they were
slaves to it, whereas it was so interwoven with the whole texture
of his being as to interfere with no single process of thought and
will. Whether that is possible is a question for psychologists and
casuists; but every open-minded student of Napoleon’s career must
at times pause in utter doubt, whether this or that act was
prompted by mad ambition, or followed naturally, perhaps
inevitably, from that world-embracing postulate, the Continental
System.

England also derived some secondary advantages from this war of
the elements. In order to stalemate her mighty foe, she pushed on
her colonial conquests so as to control the resources of the
tropics, and thus prevent[pg.107] that deadly tilting of the
balance landwards which Napoleon strove to effect. And fate decreed
that the conquests of English seamen and settlers were to be more
enduring than those of Napoleon’s legions. While the French were
gaining barren victories beyond the Vistula and Ebro, our seamen
seized French and Dutch colonies and our pioneers opened up the
interior of Australia and South Africa.

We also used our maritime monopoly to depress neutral commerce.
We have not space to discuss the complex question of the rights of
neutrals in time of war, which would involve an examination of the
“rule of 1756” and the compromises arrived at after the two Armed
Neutrality Leagues. Suffice it to say that our merchants had
recently been indignant at the comparative immunity enjoyed by
neutral ships, and had pressed for more vigorous action against
such as traded to French ports.[117] Yet the statement
that our Orders in Council were determined by the clamour of the
mercantile class is an exaggeration: they were reprisals against
Napoleon’s acts, following them in almost geometrical gradations.
To his domination over the industrial resources of the Continent we
had nothing to oppose but our manufacturing skill, our supremacy in
the tropics, and our control of the sea. The methods used on both
sides were alike brutal, and, when carried to their logical
conclusion at the close of the year, crushed the neutrals between
the upper and the nether millstone. But it is difficult to see what
other alternative was open to an insular State that was
all-powerful at sea and weak on land. Our very existence was bound
up with maritime commerce; and an abandonment of the carrying
trade[pg.108] to neutrals would have been the
tamest of surrenders, at a time when surrender meant political
extinction.

We turn now to follow the chief steps in Napoleon’s onward
march, which enabled him to impose his system on nearly the whole
of the Continent. While encamped in the Prussian capital he decreed
the deposition of the Elector of Hesse-Cassel, and French and Dutch
troops forthwith occupied that Electorate. Towards Saxony he acted
with politic clemency; and on December 11th, 1806, the Elector
accepted the French alliance, entered the Confederation of the
Rhine, and received the title of King.[118]

Meanwhile Frederick William, accompanied by his grief-stricken
consort, was striving to draw together an army in his eastern
provinces. Some overtures with a view to peace had been made after
Jena; but Napoleon finally refused to relax his pursuit unless the
Prussians retired beyond the Vistula, and yielded up to him all the
western parts of the kingdom, with their fortresses. Besides, he
let it be known that Prussia must join him in a close alliance
against Russia, with a view to checking her ambitious projects
against Turkey; for the Czar, resenting the Sultan’s deposition of
the hospodars of the Danubian Principalities, an act suggested by
the French, had sent an army across the River Pruth, even when the
Porte timidly revoked its objectionable firman.[119] The Eastern Question
having been thus reopened, Napoleon suggested a Franco-Prussian
alliance so as to avert a Russian conquest of the Balkan Peninsula.
But now, as ever, his terms to Prussia were too exacting. The King
deigned not to stoop to such humiliation, but resolved to stake his
all on the courage of his troops and the fidelity of the Czar.

The Russians, though delayed by their distrust of Haugwitz, and
by their insensate war with Turkey, were now marching, 73,000
strong, into Prussian Poland, but were too late to save the
Silesian fortresses, most of[pg.109] which surrendered
to the French. The fighting in the open also went against the
allies, though at Pultusk, a town north of Warsaw, the Russians
claimed that the contest had been drawn in their favour.

At the close of the year the armies went into winter-quarters.
It was high time. The French were ill supplied for a winter
campaign amid the desolate wastes of Poland. Snow and rain, frosts
and thaws had turned the wretched tracks into muddy swamps, where
men sank to their knees, horses to their bellies, and carriages
beyond their axles. The carriage conveying Talleyrand was a whole
night stuck fast, in spite of the efforts of ten horses to drag it
out. The opinion of the soldiery on Poland and the Poles is well
expressed by that prince of raconteurs, Marbot: “Weather
frightful, victuals very scarce, no wine, beer detestable, water
muddy, no bread, lodgings shared with cows and pigs. ‘And they call
this their country,’ said our soldiers.”

Yet Polish patriotism had been a mighty power in the world; and
Napoleon, ever on the watch for the weak places of his foes, saw
how effective a lever it might be. This had been his constant
practice: he had pitted Italians against Austrians, Copts against
Mamelukes, Druses against Turks, Irish against English, South
Germans against the Hapsburgs and Hohenzollerns, and for the most
part with success. But, except in the case of the Italian people
and the South German princes, he rarely, if ever, bestowed boons
proportionate to the services rendered. It is very questionable
whether he felt more warmly for Irish nationalists than for Copts
and Druses.[120] Except in regard to his
Italian kindred, none of the nationalist aspirations that were to
mould the history of the century touched a responsive chord in his
nature. In this, as in other affairs of state, he held “true[pg.110] policy” to be “nothing else than
the calculation of combinations and chances.”

It was in this spirit that he surveyed the Polish Question.
Arising out of the partitions of that unhappy land by Russia,
Austria, and Prussia, it had distracted the repose of Europe
scarcely less than the French Revolution; and now the heir to the
Revolution, after hewing his way through the weak monarchies of
Central Europe, was about to probe this ulcer of Christendom. As
usual, nothing had been done to forestall him. Czartoryski had
begged Alexander to declare Russian Poland an autonomous kingdom
united with Russia only by the golden link of the crown, but this
timely proposal was rejected;[121] and the Czar
displayed the weakness of his judgment and the strength of his
vanity by plunging into war with Turkey and Persia, at a time when
Poland was opening her arms to the victor of a hundred fights. It
was, therefore, easy for Napoleon to surround Russia with foes;
and, as will shortly appear, he took steps to invigorate even the
remote Persian Empire.

But, above all, he spurred on the Poles to take up arms. His
encouragements were discreetly vague. True, he countenanced Polish
proclamations, which spoke grandiloquently of national liberty; but
proclamations he ever viewed as the ballons d’essai of
politics. He also warned Murat not to promise the Poles too much:
“My greatness does not depend on the aid of a few thousand Poles.
Let them show a firm resolve to be independent: let them pledge
themselves to support the King that will be given to them, and then
I will see what is to be done.”

There were two reasons for this caution. His Marshals found no
very general disposition among the Poles to take up arms for
France; and he desired not to offend Austria by revolutionizing
Galicia and her districts south and east of Warsaw. Already the
Hapsburgs were nervously mustering their troops, and Napoleon had
no wish to tempt fortune by warring against three Powers a
thousand[pg.111] miles away from his own frontiers.
He therefore calmed the Court of Vienna by promising that he would
discourage any rising in Austrian Poland, and he held forth the
prospect of regaining Silesia. This tempting offer was made
secretly and conditionally; and evoked no expression of thanks, but
rather a redoubling of precautions. Yet, despite the efforts of
England and Russia, the Hapsburg ruler refused to join the allies:
he preferred to play the waiting game which had ruined Prussia.[122]

The campaign was reopened amidst terrible weather by a daring
move of Bennigsen’s Russians westwards, in the hope of saving
Danzig and Graudenz from the French. At first a screen of forests
well concealed his advance. But, falling in with Bernadotte near
the River Passarge, his progress was checked and his design
revealed. At once Napoleon prepared to march northwards and throw
the Russians into the sea, a plan which in its turn was foiled by
the seizure of a French despatch by Cossacks. Bennigsen, now aware
of his danger, at once retreated towards Königsberg, but at
Eylau turned on his pursuers and fought the bloodiest battle fought
in Europe since Malplaquet. The numbers on both sides were probably
about equal, numbering some 75,000 men, the Russians having a
slight superiority in men and still more in[pg.112] artillery.
Driven from Eylau on the night of February 7th after confused
fighting, the Muscovite withdrew to a strong position formed by an
irregular line of hills, which he crowned with cannon.

As the dawn peered through the snow-laden clouds, guns began to
deal death amongst the hostile masses, and heavy columns moved
forward. Davoust, on the French right, began to push back the
Russians on that side, whereupon Napoleon ordered Augereau’s corps
to complete the advantage by driving in the enemy’s centre.
Gallantly the French advanced. Their leading regiment, the 14th,
had seized a hillock which commanded the enemy’s lines,[123] when, amidst a whirlwind
of snow that beat in their faces, a deadly storm of grape and
canister almost annihilated the corps. Its shattered lines fell
back, leaving the 14th to its fate. But a cloud of Cossacks now
swept on the retiring companies, stabbing with their long spears;
and it was a scanty band that found safety in their former
position. Russian cannon and cavalry also stopped the advance of
Davoust, and the fighting for a time resolved itself into confused
but murderous charges at close quarters. As if to increase the
horrors of the scene, snowstorms again swept over the field, dazing
the French and shrouding with friendly wings the fierce charges of
Cossacks. Yet the Grand Army fought on with devoted heroism; and
the chief, determined to snatch at victory, launched eighty
squadrons of horse against the Russian centre. Sweeping aside the
Cossacks, and defying the cannon that riddled their files, they
poured upon the first line of Russian infantry: for a time they
were stemmed, but, finding some weaker places, the cuirassiers
burst through, only to be thrown back by the second line; and, when
furiously charged by Cossacks, they fell back in disorder. “These
Russians fight like bulls,” said the French. The simile was just.
Even while Murat was hacking at their centre a column of 4,000
Russian grenadiers, [pg.113] detaching itself from their
mangled line, marched straight forward on the village of Eylau.
With the same blind courage that nerved Solmes’ division at
Steinkirk, they beat aside the French light horse and foot, and
were now threatening the cemetery where Napoleon and his staff were
standing.

“I never was so much struck with anything in my life,” said
General Bertrand at St. Helena, “as by the Emperor at Eylau when he
was almost trodden under foot by the Russian column. He kept his
ground as the Russians advanced, saying frequently, ‘What
boldness.'”

But, when all around him trembled, and Berthier ordered up the
horses as if for retreat, he himself quietly signalled for his
Guards. These sturdy troops, long fuming at their inaction, marched
forward with a stern joy. As at Steinkirk the French Household
Brigade disdained to fire on the bull-dogs, so now the Guards
rushed on the Muscovites with the cold steel. The shock was
terrible; but the pent-up fury of the French carried all before it,
and the grenadiers were wellnigh destroyed. The battle might still
have ended in a French victory; for Davoust was obstinately holding
the village which he had seized in the morning, and even threatened
the rear of Bennigsen’s centre. But when both sides were wellnigh
exhausted, the Prussian General Lestocq with 8,000 men, urged on by
the counsels of Scharnhorst, hurried up from the side of
Königsberg, marched straight on Davoust, and checked his
forward movements. Ney followed Lestocq, but at so great a distance
that his arrival at nightfall served only to secure the French
left.

Thus darkness closed over some 100,000 men, who wearily clung to
their posts, and over snowy wastes where half that number lay dead,
dying, or disabled. Well might Ney exclaim: “What a massacre, and
without any issue!” Each side claimed the victory, and, as is usual
in such cases, began industriously to minimize its own and to
magnify the enemy’s losses. The truth seems to[pg.114]
be that both sides had about 25,000 men hors de combat; but,
as Bennigsen lacked tents, supplies, and above all, the dauntless
courage of Napoleon, he speedily fell back, and this enabled the
Emperor to claim a decisive victory.[124]

Exhausted by this terrific strife, the combatants now relaxed
their efforts for a brief space; but while Napoleon used the time
of respite in hurrying up troops from all parts of his vast
dominions, the allies did little to improve their advantage. This
inertness is all the more strange as Prussia and Russia came to
closer accord in the Treaty of Bartenstein (April 26th, 1807).[125]

The two monarchs now recur to the generous scheme of a European
peace, for which the Czar and William Pitt had vainly struggled two
years before. The present war is to be fought out to the end, not
so as to humble France and interfere in her internal concerns, but
in order to assure to Europe the blessings of a solid peace based
on the claims of justice and of national independence. France must
be satisfied with reasonable boundaries, and Prussia be restored to
the limits of 1805 or their equivalent. Germany is to be freed from
the dictation of the French, and become a “constitutional
federation,” with a boundary “parallel to the Rhine.” Austria is to
be asked to join the present league, regaining Tyrol and the Mincio
frontier. England and Sweden must be rallied to the common cause.
The allies will also take steps to cause Denmark to join the
league. For the rest, the integrity of Turkey is to be maintained,
and the future of Italy decided in concert with Austria and[pg.115]
England, the Kings of Sardinia and Naples being restored. Even
should Austria, England, and Sweden not join them, yet Russia and
Prussia will continue the struggle and not lay down their arms save
by mutual consent.

Had all the Powers threatened by Napoleon at once come forward
and acted with vigour, these ends might, even now, have been
attained. But Austria merely renewed her offers of mediation, a
well-meaning but hopeless proposal. England, a prey to official
incapacity, joined the league, promised help in men and money, and
did little or nothing except send fruitless expeditions to
Alexandria and the Dardanelles with the aim of forcing the Turks to
a peace with Russia. In Sicily we held our own against Joseph’s
generals, but had no men to spare for a diversion against Marmont’s
forces in Dalmatia, which Alexander urged. Still less could we send
from our own shores any force for the effective aid of Prussia.
Though we had made peace with that Power, and ordinary prudence
might have dictated the taking of steps to save the coast
fortresses, Danzig and Colberg, from the French besiegers, yet our
efforts were limited to the despatch of a few cruisers to the
former stronghold. Even more urgent was the need of rescuing
Stralsund, the chief fortress of Swedish Pomerania. Such an
expedition clearly offered great possibilities with the minimum of
risk. From the Isle of Rügen Mortier’s corps could be
attacked; and when Stralsund was freed, a dash on Stettin, then
weakly held by the French, promised an easy success that would
raise the whole of North Germany in Napoleon’s rear.[126]

But arguments were thrown away upon the Grenville Ministry,
which clung to its old plan of doing[pg.116] nothing and of
doing it expensively. The Foreign Secretary, Lord Howick, replied
that the allies must not expect any considerable aid from our land
forces. Considering that the Income or War Tax of 2s. in the
£ had yielded close on £20,000,000, and that the army
numbered 192,000 men (exclusive of those in India), this
declaration did not shed lustre on the Ministry of all the Talents.
That bankrupt Cabinet, however, was dismissed by George III. in
March, 1807, because it declined to waive the question of Catholic
Emancipation, and its place was filled by the Duke of Portland,
with Canning as Foreign Minister. Soon it was seen that Pitt’s
cloak had fallen on worthy shoulders, and a new vigour began to
inspirit our foreign policy. Yet the bad results of frittering away
our forces on distant expeditions could not be wiped out at once.
In fact, our military expert, Lord Cathcart, reported that only
some 12,000 men could at present be spared for service in the
Baltic; and, as it would be beneath our dignity to send so small a
force, it would be better to keep it at home ready to menace any
part of the French coast. As to Stralsund, he thought that plan was
more feasible, but that, even there, the allies would not make head
against Mortier’s corps.[127]

This is a specimen of the reasoning that was fast rendering
Britain contemptible alike to friends and foes. It is not
surprising that such timorous selfishness should have at last moved
the Czar to say to our envoy: “Act where you please, provided that
you act at all.”[128] In the end the new
Ministry did venture to act: it engaged to send 20,000 men to the
succour of Stralsund; but, with the fatality that then dogged our
steps, that decision was[pg.117] formed on June the 17th, three
days after the Coalition was shattered by the mighty blow of
Friedland.

In striking contrast to the faint-hearted measures of the allies
was the timely energy of Napoleon in bringing up reinforcements.
These were drawn partly from Mortier’s corps in Pomerania, now
engaged in watching the Swedes, who made a truce; partly from the
Bavarians and Saxons; but mostly from French troops already in
Central Germany, their places being taken by Italians, Spaniards,
Swiss, and Dutch. In France a new levy of conscripts was
ordered—the third since the outbreak of war with Prussia. The
Turks were encouraged to press on the war against Russia and
England; and a mission was sent to the Shah of Persia to strengthen
his arms against the Czar. To this last we will now advert.

For some time past Napoleon had been coquetting with Persia, and
an embassy from the Shah now came to the castle of Finkenstein, a
beautiful seat not far from the Vistula, where the Emperor spent
the months of spring. A treaty was drawn up, and General Gardane
was deputed to draw closer the bonds of friendship with the Court
of Teheran. The instructions secretly issued to this officer are of
great interest. He is ordered to proceed to Persia by way of
Constantinople, to concert an alliance between Sultan and Shah, to
redouble Persia’s efforts against her “natural enemy,” Russia, and
to examine the means of invading India. For this purpose a number
of officers are sent with him to examine the routes from Egypt or
Syria to Delhi, as also to report on the harbours in Persia with a
view to a maritime expedition, either by way of Suez or the Cape of
Good Hope. The Shah is to be induced to form a corps of 12,000 men,
drilled on the European model and armed with weapons sold by
France. This force will attack the Russians in Georgia and serve
later in an expedition to India. With a view to the sending of
20,000 French troops to India, Gardane is to communicate with the
Mahratta princes and prepare for this enterprise by every possible
means.[pg.118]

We may note here that Gardane proceeded to Persia and was urging
on the Shah to more active measures against Russia when the news of
the Treaty of Tilsit diverted his efforts towards the east. At the
close of the year, he reported to Napoleon that, for the march
overland from Syria to the Ganges, Cyprus was an indispensable base
of supplies: he recommended the route Bir, Mardin, Teheran, Herat,
Cabul, and Peshawur: forty to fifty thousand French troops would be
needed, and thirty or forty thousand Persians should also be taken
up. Nothing came of these plans; but it is clear that, even when
Napoleon was face to face with formidable foes on the Vistula, his
thoughts still turned longingly to the banks of the Ganges.[129]

The result of Napoleon’s activity and the supineness of his foes
were soon apparent. Danzig surrendered to the French on May the
24th, and Neisse in Silesia a little later; and it was not till the
besiegers of these fortresses came up to swell the French host that
Bennigsen opened the campaign. He was soon to rue the delay. His
efforts to drive the foe from the River Passarge were promptly
foiled, and he retired in haste to his intrenched camp at
Heilsberg. There, on June the 10th, he turned fiercely at bay and
dealt heavy losses to the French vanguard. In vain did Soult’s
corps struggle up towards the intrenchments; his men were mown down
by grapeshot and musketry: in vain did Napoleon, who hurried up in
the afternoon, launch the fusiliers of the Guard and a division of
Lannes’ corps. The Muscovites held firm, and the day closed
ominously for the French. It was Eylau over again on a small
scale.

But Bennigsen was one of those commanders who, after fighting
with great spirit, suffer a relapse. Despite the entreaties of his
generals, he had retreated after Eylau;[pg.119] and now,
after a day of inaction, his columns filed off towards
Königsberg under cover of the darkness. In excuse for this
action it has been urged that he had but two days’ supply of bread
in the camp, and that a forward move of Davoust’s corps round his
right flank threatened to cut him off from his base of supplies,
Königsberg.[130]

The first excuse only exposes him to greater censure. The
Russian habit at that time usually was to live almost from hand to
mouth; but that a carefully-prepared position like that of
Heilsberg should be left without adequate supplies is unpardonable.
On the two next days the rival hosts marched northward, the one to
seize, the other to save, Königsberg. They were separated by
the winding vale of the Alle. But the course of this river favoured
Napoleon as much as it hindered Bennigsen. The Alle below Heilsberg
makes a deep bend towards the north-east, then northwards again
towards Friedland, where it comes within forty miles of
Königsberg, but in its lower course flows north-east until it
joins the Pregel.

An army marching from Heilsberg to the old Prussian capital by
the right bank would therefore easily be outstripped by one that
could follow the chord of the arc instead of the irregular arc
itself. Napoleon was in this fortunate position, while the Russians
plodded amid heavy rains over the semicircular route further to the
east. Their mistake in abandoning Heilsberg was now obvious. The
Emperor halted at Eylau on the 13th for news of the Prussians in
front and of Bennigsen on his right flank. Against the former he
hurled his chief masses under the lead of Murat in the hope of
seizing Königsberg at one blow.
[131] But, foreseeing
that the Russians would probably pass over the Alle at Friedland he
despatched Lannes to Domnau to see whether they had already crossed
in force. Clearly, then, Napoleon [pg.120] did not foresee
what the morrow had in store for him: his aim was to drive a solid
wedge between Bennigsen and the defenders of Königsberg, to
storm that city first, and then to turn on Bennigsen. The claim of
some of Napoleon’s admirers that he laid a trap for the Russians at
Friedland, as he had done at Austerlitz, is therefore refuted by
the Emperor’s own orders.

None the less did Bennigsen walk into a trap, and one of his own
choosing. Anxious to thrust himself between Napoleon and the old
Prussian capital, he crossed the river at Friedland and sought to
strengthen his position on the left bank by driving Lannes’
vanguard back on Domnau, by throwing three bridges over the stream,
and by crowning the hills on the right bank with a formidable
artillery. But he had to deal with a tough and daring opponent.
Throughout the winter Lannes had been a prey to ill-health and
resentment at his chief’s real or fancied injustice: but the heats
of summer re-awakened his thirst for glory and restored him to his
wonted vigour. Calling up the Saxon horse, Grouchy’s dragoons, and
Oudinot’s grenadiers, he held his ground through the brief hours of
darkness. Before dawn he posted his 10,000 troops among the woods
and on the plateau of Posthenen that lies to the west of Friedland
and strove to stop the march of 40,000 Russians. After four hours
of fighting, his men were about to be thrust back, when the
divisions of Verdier and Dupas—the latter from Mortier’s
corps—shared the burden of the fight until the sun was at its
zenith. When once more the fight was doubtful, the dense columns of
Ney and Victor were to be seen, and by desperate efforts the French
vanguard held its ground until this welcome aid arrived.

Napoleon, having received Lannes’ urgent appeals for help, now
rode up in hot haste, and in response to the cheers of his weary
troops repeatedly exclaimed: “Today is a lucky day, the anniversary
of Marengo.” Their ardour was excited to the highest pitch, Oudinot
saluting his chief with the words: “Quick, sire! my grenadiers can
hold no longer: but give me reinforcements and I’ll [pg.121]
pitch the

Russians into the river.”

The Emperor cautiously
gave them pause: the fresh troops marched to the front and formed
the first line, those who had fought for nine hours now forming the
supports. Ney held the post of honour in the woods on the right
flank, nearly above Friedland; behind him was the corps of
Bernadotte, which, since the disabling of that Marshal by a wound
had been led by General Victor: there too were the dragoons of
Latour-Maubourg, and the imposing masses of the Guard. In the
centre, but bending in towards the rear, stood the remnant of
Lannes’ indomitable corps, now condemned for a time to comparative
inactivity;
and defensive tactics were also
enjoined on Mortier and Grouchy on the left wing, until Ney and
Victor should decide the fortunes of the second fight. The
Russians, as if bent on favouring Napoleon’s design, continued to
deploy in front of Friedland, keeping up the while a desultory
fight; and Bennigsen, anxious now about his communications with
Königsberg, detached 6,000 men down the right bank of the
river towards Wehlau. Only 46,000 men were thus left to defend
Friedland against a force that now numbered 80,000: yet no works
were thrown up to guard the bridges—and this after the
arrival of Napoleon with strong reinforcements was known by the
excitement along the enemy’s front.

Nevertheless, as late as 3 p.m., Napoleon was in doubt whether
he should not await the arrival of Murat. At his instructions,
Berthier ordered that Marshal to leave Soult at Königsberg and
hurry back with Davoust and the cavalry towards Friedland: “If I
perceive at the beginning of this fight that the enemy is in too
great force, I might be content with cannonading to-day and
awaiting your arrival.” But a little later the Emperor decides for
instant attack. The omens are all favourable. If driven back the
Russians will fight with their backs to a deep river. Besides,
their position is cut in twain by a mill-stream which flows in a
gulley, and near the town is dammed up so as to form a small lake.
Below this lies Friedland in a deep bend of the river itself. Into
this cul-de-sac he will drive the Russian left, and fling
their broken lines into the lake and river.

At five o’clock a salvo of twenty guns opened the second and
greater battle of Friedland. To rush on the Muscovite van and clear
it from the wood of Sortlack was for Ney’s leading division the
work of a moment; but on reaching the open ground their ranks were
ploughed by the shot of the Russian guns ranged on the hills beyond
the river. Staggered by this fire, the division was wavering, when
the Russian Guards and their choicest squadrons of horse charged
home with deadly effect. But Ney’s second division, led by the
gallant[pg.123] Dupont, hurried up to restore the
balance, while Latour-Maubourg’s dragoons fell on the enemy’s
horsemen and drove them pell-mell towards Friedland.

The Russian artillery fared little better: Napoleon directed
Sénarmont with thirty-six guns to take it in flank and it
was soon overpowered. Freed now from the Russian grapeshot and
sabres, Ney held on his course like a torrent that masters a dam,
reached the upper part of the lake, and threw the bewildered foe
into its waters or into the town. Friedland was now a death-trap:
huddled together, plied by shell, shot and bayonet, the Russians
fought from street to street with the energy of despair, but little
by little were driven back on the bridges. No help was to be found
there; for Sénarmont, bringing up his guns, swept the
bridges with a terrific fire: when part of the Russian left and
centre had fled across, they burst into flames, a signal that
warned their comrades further north of their coming doom. On that
side, too, a general advance of the French drove the enemy back
towards the steep banks of the river. But on those open plains the
devotion and prowess of the Muscovite cavalry bore ampler fruit:
charging the foe while in the full swing of victory, these gallant
riders gave time for the infantry to attempt the dangers of a deep
ford: hundreds were drowned, but others, along with most of the
guns, stole away in the darkness down the left bank of the
river.

On the morrow Bennigsen’s army was a mass of fugitives
straggling towards the Pregel and fighting with one another for a
chance to cross its long narrow bridge. Even on the other side they
halted not, but wandered on towards the Niemen, no longer an army
but an armed mob. On its banks they were joined by the defenders of
Königsberg, who after a stout stand cut their way through
Soult’s lines and made for Tilsit. There, behind the broad stream
of the Niemen, the fugitives found rest.

It will always be a mystery why Bennigsen held on to Friedland
after French reinforcements arrived; and[pg.124] the feeling
of wonder and exasperation finds expression in the report of our
envoy, Lord Hutchinson, founded on the information of two British
officers who were at the Russian headquarters:

“Many of the circumstances attending the Battle of Friedland are
unexampled in the annals of war. We crossed the River Alle, not
knowing whether we had to contend with a corps or the whole French
army. From the commencement of the battle it was manifest that we
had a great deal to lose and probably little to gain: … General
Bennigsen would, I believe, have retired early in the day from
ground which he ought never to have occupied; but the corps in our
front made so vigorous a resistance that, though occasionally we
gained a little ground, yet we were never able to drive them from
the woods or the village of Heinrichsdorf.”[133]

This evidence shows the transcendent services of Lannes,
Oudinot, and Grouchy in the early part of the day; and it is clear
that, as at Jena, no great battle would have been fought at all but
for the valour and tenacity with which Lannes clung to the foe
until Napoleon came up.[pg.125]


CHAPTER XXVII


TILSIT

Even now matters were not hopeless for the allies. Crowds of
stragglers rejoined the colours at Tilsit, and Tartar
reinforcements were near at hand. The gallant Gneisenau was still
holding out bravely at Kolberg against Brune’s divisions; and two
of the Silesian fortresses had not yet surrendered. Moreover,
Austria seemed about to declare against Napoleon, and there were
hopes that before long England would do something. But, above all,
since the war was for Prussia solely an affair of honour,[134] it deeply concerned
Alexander’s good name not to desert an ally to whom he was now
pledged by all the claims of chivalry until satisfactory terms
could be gained.

But Alexander’s nature had not as yet been strengthened by
misfortune and religious convictions: it was a sunny background of
flickering enthusiasms, flecked now and again by shadows of eastern
cunning or darkened by warlike ambitions—a nature in which
the sentimentalism of Rousseau and the passions of a Boyar
alternately gained the mastery. No realism is more crude than that
of the disillusionized idealist; and for months the young Czar had
seen his dream of a free and happy Europe fade away amidst the
smoke of Napoleon’s guns and the mists of English muddling. At
first he blenched not even at the news of Friedland. In an [pg.126] interview with our ambassador,
Lord Gower, on June the 17th, he bitterly upbraided him with our
inactivity in the Baltic and the Mediterranean, and the
non-fulfilment of our promise of a loan; as for himself, “he would
never stoop to Bonaparte: he would rather retire to Kazan or even
to Tobolsk.” But five days later, acting under pressure from his
despairing generals, some of whom reminded him of his father’s
fate, he arranged an armistice with the conqueror.[135] Five days only were
allowed in which Prussia might decide to follow his example or
proceed with the war alone. She accepted the inevitable on the
following day.

The international situation was now strangely like that which
followed immediately upon the battle of Austerlitz. Then it was
Prussia, now it was Austria, that played the part of the cautious
friend at the very time when the beaten allies were meditating
surrender. For some time past the Court of Vienna had been offering
its services for mediation: they were well received at London, with
open disappointment by Prussia, and with ill-concealed annoyance by
Napoleon. As at the time when Haugwitz came to him to dictate
Prussia’s terms, so now the Emperor kept the Austrian envoy waiting
without an answer, until the blow of Friedland was dealt.[136] Even then Austria seemed
about to enter the lists, when news arrived of the conclusion of
the armistice at Tilsit. This enabled her to sheathe her sword with
no loss of honour; but, as was the case with Prussia at the close
of 1805, her conduct was seen to be timid and time-serving; and it
merited the secret rebuke of Canning that she “was (as usual) just
ten days too late in her determination, or the world might have
been saved.”[137][pg.127]

Whether Austria had been beguiled by the recent diplomatic
caresses of Napoleon may well be doubted; for they were obviously
aimed at keeping her quiet until he had settled scores with Prussia
and Russia. His advances only began on the eve of the last war, and
the sharpness of the transition from threats to endearments could
not be smoothed over even by Talleyrand’s finesse.[138] When the slaughter at
Eylau placed him in peril, he again bade Talleyrand soothe the
Austrian envoy with assurances that, if his master was anxious to
maintain the integrity of Turkey, France would maintain it; or if
he desired to share in an eventual partition, France would also
arrange that to his liking.[139] But as the prospects for
the campaign improved, Napoleon’s tone hardened. On March the 14th
he states that he has enough men to keep Austria quiet and to “get
rid of the Russians in a month.” And now he looks on an alliance
with the Hapsburgs merely as giving a short time of quiet, whereas
an alliance with Russia would be “very advantageous.”[140] He had also felt the value
of alliance with Prussia, as his repeated overtures during the
campaign testify; but when Frederick William persistently rejected
all accommodation with the man who had so deeply outraged his
kingly honour, he turned finally to Alexander.

The Czar was made of more pliable stuff. Moreover, he now
cherished one sentiment that brought him into sympathy with
Napoleon, namely, hatred of England. He certainly had grave cause
for complaint. We had done nothing to help the allies in the Polish
campaign except to send a few cruisers and 60,000 muskets, which
last did not reach the Swedish and Russian ports until the war was
over. True, we had gone out of our way[pg.128] to attack
Constantinople at his request; but that attack had failed; and our
attitude towards his Turkish policy was one of veiled suspicion,
varied with moral lectures.[141] As for the loan of five
millions sterling which the Czar had asked us to guarantee, we had
put him off, our envoy finally reminding him that it had been of
the first importance to help Austria to move. Worst of all, our
cruisers had seized some Russian merchantmen coming out of French
ports, and despite protests from St. Petersburg the legality of
that seizure was maintained. Thus, in a war which concerned our
very existence we had not rendered him a single practical service,
and yet strained the principles of maritime law at the expense of
Russian commerce.[142]

Over against our policy of blundering delay there was that of
Napoleon, prompt, keen, and ever victorious. The whole war had
arisen out of the conflict of these two Powers; and Napoleon had
never ceased to declare that it was essentially a struggle between
England and the Continent. After Eylau Alexander was proof against
these arguments; but now the triumphant energy of Napoleon and the
stolid apathy of England brought about a quite bewildering change
in Russian policy. Delicate advances having been made by the two
Emperors, an interview was arranged to take place on a raft moored
in the middle of the River Niemen (June 25th).

“I hate the English as much as you do, and I will second you in
all your actions against them.” Such are said to have been the
words with which Alexander greeted Napoleon as they stepped on to
the raft. Whereupon the conqueror replied: “In that case all can be
arranged and peace is made.”[143] As the two Emperors were
unaccompanied at that first interview, it is difficult to see on
what evidence this story rests. It is most[pg.129] unlikely that
either Emperor would divulge the remarks of the other on that
occasion; and the words attributed to Alexander seem highly
impolitic. For what was his position at this time? He was striving
to make the best of a bad case against an opponent whose genius he
secretly feared. Besides, we know for certain that he was most
anxious to postpone his rupture with England for some months.[144] All desire for an
immediate break was on Napoleon’s side.

We can therefore only guess at what transpired, from the vague
descriptions of the two men themselves. They are characteristic
enough: “I never had more prejudices against anyone than against
him,” said Alexander afterwards; “but, after three-quarters
of an hour of conversation, they all disappeared like a dream”; and
later he exclaimed: “Would that I had seen him sooner: the veil is
torn aside and the time of error is past.” As for Napoleon, he
wrote to Josephine: “I have just seen the Emperor Alexander: I have
been very pleased with him: he is a very handsome, good, and young
Emperor: he has an intellect above what is commonly attributed to
him.”[145] The tone of these remarks
strikes the keynote of all the conversations that followed. At the
next day’s conference, also held in the sumptuous pavilion erected
on the raft, the King of Prussia was present; but towards him
Napoleon’s demeanour was cold and threatening. He upbraided him
with the war, lectured him on the duty of a king to his people, and
bade him dismiss Hardenberg. Frederick William listened for the
most part in silence; his nature was too stiff and straightforward
to practise any Byzantine arts; but when his trusty Minister was
attacked, he protested that he should not know how to replace him.
Napoleon[pg.130] had foreseen the plea and at once
named three men who would give better advice. Among them was the
staunch patriot Stein!

From the ensuing conferences the King was almost wholly
excluded. They were held in a part of the town of Tilsit which was
neutralized for that purpose, as also for the guards and
diplomatists of the three sovereigns. There, too, lived the two
Emperors in closest intercourse, while on most days the Prussian
King rode over from a neighbouring village to figure as a sad,
reproachful guest at the rides, parades, and dinners that cemented
the new Franco-Russian alliance. Yet, amid all the melodious
raptures of Alexander over Napoleon’s newly discovered virtues, it
is easy to detect the clinging ground-tone of Muscovite ambition.
An event had occurred which excited the hopes of both Emperors. At
the close of May, the Sultan Selim was violently deposed by the
Janissaries who clamoured for more vigorous measures against the
Russians. Never did news come more opportunely for Napoleon than
this, which reached him at Tilsit on, or before, June the 24th. He
is said to have exclaimed to the Czar with a flash of dramatic
fatalism: “It is a decree of Providence which tells me that the
Turkish Empire can no longer exist.”[146]

Certain it is that the most potent spell exerted by the great
conqueror over his rival was a guarded invitation to share in some
future partition of the Turkish Empire. That scheme had fascinated
Napoleon ever since the year 1797, when he gazed on the Adriatic.
Though laid aside for a time in 1806, when he roused the Turks
against Russia, it was never lost sight of; and now, on the basis
of a common hatred of England and a common desire to[pg.131]
secure the spoils of the Ottoman Power, the stately fabric of the
Franco-Russian alliance was reared.

On his side, Alexander required some assurance that Poland
should not be reconstituted in its integrity—a change that
would tear from Russia the huge districts stretching almost up to
Riga, Smolensk, and Kiev, which were still Polish in sympathy. Here
Napoleon reassured him, at least in part. He would not re-create
the great kingdom of Poland: he would merely carve out from Prussia
the greater part of her Polish possessions.

These two important questions being settled, it only remained
for the Czar to plead for the King of Prussia, to acknowledge
Napoleon’s domination as Emperor of the West, while he himself, as
autocrat of the East, secured a better western boundary for Russia.
At first he strove to gain for Frederick William the restoration of
several of his lands west of the Elbe. This championship was not
wholly disinterested; for it is now known that the Czar had set his
heart on a great part of Prussian Poland.

In truth, he was a sufficiently good disciple of the French
revolutionists to plead very cogently his claims to a “natural
frontier.” He disliked a “dry frontier”: he must have a riverine
boundary: in fact, he claimed the banks of the Lower Niemen, and,
further south, the course of the rivers Wavre, Narew and Bug. To
this claim he had perhaps been encouraged by some alluring words of
Napoleon that thenceforth the Vistula must be the boundary of their
empires. But his ally was now determined to keep Russia away from
the old Polish capital; and in strangely prophetic words he pointed
out that the Czar’s claims would bring the Russian eagles within
sight of Warsaw, which would be too clear a sign that that city was
destined to pass under the Russian rule.[147] Divining also that
Alexander’s plea for the restoration by France of some of Prussia’s
western lands was linked with a plan which would give Russia some
of her eastern [pg.132] districts,[148] Napoleon resolved to press
hard on Prussia from the west. While handing over to the Czar only
the small district around Bialystock, he remorselessly thrust
Prussia to the east of the Elbe.

From this neither the arguments of the Czar nor the entreaties
of Queen Louisa availed to move him. And yet, in the fond hope that
her tears might win back Magdeburg, that noble bulwark of North
German independence, the forlorn Queen came to Tilsit to crave this
boon (July 6th). It was a terrible ordeal to do this from the man
who had repeatedly insulted her in his official journals, figuring
her, first as a mailed Amazon galloping at the head of her
regiment, and finally breathing forth scandals on her spotless
reputation.

Yet, for the sake of her husband and her people, she braced
herself up to the effort of treating him as a gentleman and
appealing to his generosity. If she was able to conceal her
loathing, this was scarcely so with her devoted lady in waiting,
the Countess von Voss, who has left us an acrid account of
Napoleon’s visit to the Queen at the miller’s house at Tilsit.[149]

“He is excessively ugly, with a fat swollen sallow face, very
corpulent, besides short and entirely without figure. His great
eyes roll gloomily around; the expression of his features is
severe; he looks like the incarnation of fate: only his mouth is
well shaped, and his teeth are good. He was extremely polite,
talked to the Queen a long time alone…. Again, after dinner, he
had a long conversation with the Queen, who also seemed pretty well
satisfied with the result.”[150][pg.133]

Queen Louisa’s verdict about his appearance was more favourable;
she admired his head “as that of a Cæsar.” With winsome
boldness inspired by patriotism, she begged for Magdeburg. Taken
aback by her beauty and frankness, Napoleon had recourse to
compliments about her dress. “Are we to talk about fashion, at such
a time?” was her reply. Again she pleaded, and again he fell back
on vapidities. Nevertheless, her appeals to his generosity seemed
to be thawing his statecraft, when the entrance of that unlucky
man, her husband, gave the conversation a colder tone. The dinner,
however, passed cheerfully enough; and, according to French
accounts, Napoleon graced the conclusion of dessert by offering her
a rose. Her woman’s wit flew to the utterance: “May I consider it a
token of friendship, and that you grant my request for Magdeburg?”
But he was on his guard, parried her onset with a general remark as
to the way in which such civilities should be taken, and turned the
conversation. Then, as if he feared the result of a second
interview, he hastened to end matters with the Prussian
negotiators.[151]

He thus described the interview in a letter to Josephine:

“I have had to be on my guard against her efforts to oblige me
to some concessions for her husband; but I have been gallant, and
have held to my policy.”

This was only too clear on the following day, when the Queen
again dined with the sovereigns.

“Napoleon,” says the Countess von Voss, “seemed malicious and
spiteful, and the conversation was brief and constrained. After
dinner the Queen again conversed apart with him. On taking leave
she said to him that she went away feeling it deeply that he should
have deceived her. My poor Queen: she is quite in despair.”[pg.134]

When conducted to her carriage by Talleyrand and Duroc, she sank
down overcome by emotion. Yet, amid her tears and humiliation, the
old Prussian pride had flashed forth in one of her replies as the
rainbow amidst the rain-storm. When Napoleon expressed his surprise
that she should have dared to make war on him with means so utterly
inadequate, she at once retorted: “Sire, I must confess to Your
Majesty, the glory of Frederick the Great had misled us as to our
real strength”—a retort which justly won the praise of that
fastidious connoisseur, Talleyrand, for its reminder of Prussia’s
former greatness and the transitoriness of all human grandeur.[152]

On that same day (July 7th) the Treaty of Tilsit was signed. Its
terms may be thus summarized. Out of regard for the Emperor of
Russia, Napoleon consented to restore to the King of Prussia the
province of Silesia, and the old Prussian lands between the Elbe
and Niemen. But the Polish lands seized by Prussia in the second
and third partitions were (with the exception of the Bialystock
district, now gained by Russia) to form a new State called the
Duchy of Warsaw. Of this duchy the King of Saxony was constituted
ruler. Danzig, once a Polish city, was now declared a free city
under the protection of the Kings of Prussia and Saxony, but the
retention there of a French garrison until the peace made it
practically a French fortress. Saxe-Coburg, Oldenburg, and
Mecklenburg-Schwerin were restored to their dukes, but the two last
were to be held by French troops until England made peace with
France. With this aim in view, Napoleon accepted Alexander’s
mediation for the conclusion of a treaty of peace with England,
provided that she accepted that mediation within one month of the
ratification of the present treaty.

On his side, the Czar now recognized the recent changes in
Naples, Holland, and Germany; among the last of these was the
creation of the Kingdom of [pg.135] Westphalia for
Jerome Bonaparte out of the Prussian lands west of the Elbe, the
Duchy of Brunswick, and the Electorate of Hesse-Cassel. Holland
gained East Frisia at the expense of Prussia. As regards Turkey,
the Czar pledged himself to cease hostilities at once, to accept
the mediation of Napoleon in the present dispute, and to withdraw
Russian troops from the Danubian Provinces as soon as peace was
concluded with the Sublime Porte. Finally, the two Emperors
mutually guaranteed the integrity of their possessions and placed
their ceremonial and diplomatic relations on a footing of complete
equality.

Such were the published articles of the Treaty of Tilsit. Even
if this had been all, the European system would have sustained the
severest blow since the Thirty Years’ War. The Prussian monarchy
was suddenly bereft of half its population, and now figured on the
map as a disjointed land, scarcely larger than the possessions of
the King of Saxony, and less defensible than Jerome Bonaparte’s
Kingdom of Westphalia; while the Confederation of the Rhine, soon
to be aggrandized by the accession of Mecklenburg and Oldenburg,
seemed to doom the House of Hohenzollern to lasting
insignificance.[153]

But the published treaty was by no means all. There were also
secret articles, the chief of which were that the Cattaro
district—to the west of Montenegro—and the Ionian
Islands should go to France, and that the Czar would recognize
Joseph Bonaparte as King of Sicily when Ferdinand of Naples should
have received “an indemnity such as the Balearic Isles, or Crete,
or their equivalent.” Also, if Hanover should eventually be annexed
to the Kingdom of Westphalia, a Westphalian district with a
population of from three to four hundred thousand souls would be
retroceded to Prussia. Finally, the chiefs of the Houses of
Orange-Nassau, Hesse-Cassel, and Brunswick were to receive pensions
from Murat and Jerome Bonaparte, who dispossessed them.

Most important of all was the secret treaty of alliance[pg.136] with Russia, also signed on July
7th, whereby the two Emperors bound themselves to make common cause
in any war that either of them might undertake against any European
Power, employing, if need be, the whole of their respective forces.
Again, if England did not accept the Czar’s mediation, or if she
did not, by the 1st of December, 1807, recognize the perfect
equality of all flags at sea, and restore her conquests made from
France and her allies since 1805, then Russia would make war on
her. In that case, the present allies will “summon the three Courts
of Copenhagen, Stockholm, and Lisbon to close their ports against
the English and declare war against England. If any one of the
three Courts refuse, it shall be treated as an enemy by the high
contracting parties, and if Sweden refuse, Denmark shall be
compelled to declare war on her
.” Pressure would also be put on
Austria to follow the same course. But if England made peace
betimes, she might recover Hanover, on restoring her conquests in
the French, Spanish, and Dutch colonies. Similarly, if Turkey
refused the mediation of Napoleon, he would in that case help
Russia to drive the Turks from Europe—”the city of
Constantinople and the province of Roumelia alone excepted.”[154]

The naming of the city of Constantinople, which is in Roumelia,
betokens a superfluity of prudence. But it helps to confirm the
statement of Napoleon’s secretary, M. Méneval, that the
future of that city led to a decided difference of opinion between
the Emperors. After one of their discussions, Napoleon stayed
poring over a map, and finally exclaimed, “Constantinople! Never!
It is the empire of the world.” Doubtless it was on this subject
that Alexander cherished some secret annoyance. Certain it is that,
despite all his professions of devotion to Napoleon, he went back
to St. Petersburg ill at ease and possessed with a certain awe of
the conqueror. For what had he gained? He received a small slice
of[pg.137] Prussian Poland, and the prospect
of aggrandizement on the side of Turkey and Sweden, Finland being
pointed out as an easy prey. For these future gains he was to close
his ports to England and see his commerce, his navy, and his
seaboard suffer. It is not surprising that before leaving Tilsit he
remarked to Frederick William that “the most onerous condition
imposed by Napoleon was common to Russia and Prussia.”[155]

This refers to the compulsion put upon them to join Napoleon’s
Continental System. In the treaty signed with Prussia on July 9th,
Napoleon not only wrested away half her lands, but required the
immediate closing of all her ports to British vessels. We may also
note here that, by the extraordinary negligence of the Prussian
negotiator, Marshal Kalckreuth, the subsequent convention as to the
evacuation of Prussia by the French troops left open a loophole for
its indefinite occupation. Each province or district was to be
evacuated when the French requisitions had been satisfied.[156] The exaction of impossible
sums would therefore enable the conquerors, quite legally, to keep
their locust swarms in that miserable land. And that was the policy
pursued for sixteen months.

Why this refinement of cruelty to his former ally? Why not have
annexed Prussia outright? Probably there were two reasons against
annexation: first, that his army could live on her in a way that
would not be possible with his own subjects or allies; second, that
the army of occupation would serve as a guarantee both for Russia’s
good faith and for the absolute exclusion of British goods from
Prussia.[157] This had long been his
aim. He now[pg.138] attained it, but only by war that
bequeathed a legacy of war, and a peace that was no peace.

Napoleon’s behaviour at Tilsit has generally been regarded, at
least in England, as prompted by an insane lust of power; and the
treaty has been judged as if its aim was the domination of the
Continent. But another explanation, though less sweeping and
attractive, seems more consonant with the facts of the case.

He hoped that, before so mighty a confederacy as was framed at
Tilsit, England would bend the knee, give up not only her maritime
claims but her colonial conquests, and humbly take rank with Powers
that had lived their day. The conqueror who had thrice crumpled up
the Hapsburg States, and shattered Prussia in a day, might well
believe that the men of Downing Street, expert only in missing
opportunities and exasperating their friends, would not dare to
defy the forces of united Europe, but would bow before his prowess
and grant peace to a weary world. In his letter of July 6th, 1807,
to the Czar, he advised the postponement of the final summons to
the British Government, because it would “give five months in which
the first exasperation will die down in England, and she will have
time to understand the immense consequences that would result from
so imprudent a struggle.” Neither Napoleon nor Alexander was deaf
to generous aspirations. They both desired peace, so that their
empires might expand and consolidate. Above all, France was weary
of war; and by peace the average Frenchman meant, not respite from
Continental strifes that yielded a surfeit of barren glories, but
peace with England. The words of Lucchesini, the former Prussian
ambassador in Paris, on this subject are worth quoting:

“The war with England was at bottom the only one in which the
French public took much interest, since the evils it inflicted on
France were felt every moment: nothing was[pg.139] spoken of so
decidedly among all classes of the people as the wish to have done
with that war; and when one spoke of peace at Paris, one always
meant peace with England: peace with the others was as indifferent
to the public as the victories or the conquests of Bonaparte.”[158]

If the French middle classes longed for a maritime peace so that
coffee and sugar might become reasonably cheap, how much more would
their ruler, whose heart was set on colonies and a realm in the
Orient? In Poland he had cheered his troops with the thought that
they were winning back the French colonial empire; and, as we have
seen, he was even then preparing the ground in Persia for a future
invasion of India. These plans could only be carried out after a
time of peace that should rehabilitate the French navy.
Humanitarian sentiment, patriotism, and even the promptings of a
wider ambition, therefore bade him strive for a general
pacification, such as he seemed to have assured at Tilsit.

But the means which he adopted were just those that were
destined to defeat this aim. Where he sought to intimidate, he only
aroused a more stubborn resistance: where he should have allayed
national fears, he redoubled them. He did not understand our
people: he saw not that, behind our official sluggishness and
muddling, there was a quenchless national vitality, which, if
directed by a genius, could defy a world-wide combination. If,
instead of making secret compacts with the Czar and trampling on
Prussia; if, instead of intriguing with the Sultan and the Shah,
and thus reawakening our fears respecting Egypt and India, he had
called a Congress and submitted all the present disputes to general
discussion, there is reason to think that Great Britain would have
received his overtures. George III.’s Ministers had favoured the
proposal of a Congress when put forward by Austria in the spring;[159] and they would
doubtless[pg.140] have welcomed it from Napoleon
after Friedland, had they not known of far-reaching plans which
rendered peace more risky than open war. This great genius had, in
fact, one fatal defect; he had little faith except in outward
compulsion; and his superabundant energy of menace against England
blighted the hopes of peace which he undoubtedly cherished.

Long before Alexander’s offer of mediation was forwarded to
London, our Ministers had taken a sudden and desperate resolution.
They determined to compel Denmark to join England and Sweden, and
to hold the fleet at Copenhagen as a gauge of Danish fidelity.

That momentous resolve was formed on or just before July the
16th, in consequence of news that had arrived from Memel and
Tilsit. The exact purport of that news, and the manner of its
acquisition, have been one of the puzzles of modern history. But
the following facts seem to furnish a solution. Our Foreign Office
Records show that our agent at Tilsit, Mr. Mackenzie, who was on
confidential terms with General Bennigsen, left post haste for
England immediately after the first imperial interview; and the
news which he brought, together with reports of the threatening
moves of the French on Holstein, clinched the determination of our
Government to checkmate the Franco-Russian aims by bringing strong
pressure to bear on Denmark. To keep open the mouth of the Baltic
was an urgent necessity, otherwise we should lose touch with the
Anglo-Swedish forces campaigning against the French near
Stralsund.[160] Furthermore, it should be
noted that Denmark held the balance in naval affairs. France and
her allies now had fifty-nine sail of the line ready for sea: the
compact with the Czar would give her twenty-four more; and if
Napoleon seized the eighteen Danish and nine Portuguese
battleships, his fighting strength would be nearly equal to[pg.141] our own.[161] Canning therefore
determined, on July 16th, to compel Denmark to side with us, or at
least to observe a neutrality favourable to the British cause; and,
to save her honour, he proposed to send an irresistible naval
force.

“Denmark’s safety,” he wrote on July 16th, “is to be found,
under the present circumstances of the world, only in a balance of
opposite dangers. For it is not to be disguised that the influence
which France has acquired from recent events over the North of
Europe, might, unless balanced by the naval power of Great Britain,
leave to Denmark no other option than that of compliance with the
demands of Bonaparte.”[162]

A balance of opposite dangers! In this phrase Canning
summed up his policy towards Denmark. Threatened by Napoleon on the
land, she was to be threatened by us from the sea; and Canning
hoped that these opposite forces would, at least, secure Danish
neutrality, without which Sweden must succumb in her struggle
against France. That some compulsion would be needed had long been
clear. In fact, the use of compulsion had first been recommended by
the Russian and Prussian Governments, which had gone so far as to
include in the Treaty of Bartenstein a proposal of common action,
along with England, Austria and Sweden, to compel Denmark to
side with the allies against Napoleon
.[163] To this resolve England
still clung, despite the defection of the Czar. In truth, his
present conduct made the case for the coercion of Denmark
infinitely more urgent.

As to the reality of Napoleon’s designs on Denmark, there can be
no doubt. After his return to France, he wrote from St. Cloud,
directing Talleyrand to express his displeasure that Denmark had
not fulfilled her promises: “Whatever my desire to treat
Denmark well, I cannot hinder her suffering from having allowed the
Baltic to be violated [by the English expedition to[pg.142]
Stralsund]; and, if England refuses Russia’s mediation, Denmark
must choose either to make war against England, or against me.”[164] Whence it is clear that
Denmark had given Napoleon grounds for hoping that she would
declare the Baltic a mare clausum.

The British Government had so far fathomed these designs as to
see the urgency of the danger. Accordingly it proposed to Denmark a
secret defensive alliance, the chief terms of which were the
handing over of the Danish fleet, to be kept as a “sacred pledge”
by us till the peace, a subsidy of £100,000 paid to Denmark
for that fleet, and the offer of armed assistance in case she
should be attacked by France. This offer of defensive alliance was
repulsed, and the Danish Prince Royal determined to resist even the
mighty armada which was now nearing his shores. Towards the close
of August, eighty-eight British ships were in the Sound and the
Belt; and when the transports from Rügen and Stralsund joined
those from Yarmouth, as many as 15,400 troops were at hand, under
the command of Lord Cathcart. A landing was effected near
Copenhagen, and offers of alliance were again made, including the
deposit of the Danish fleet; “but if this offer is rejected now, it
cannot be repeated. The captured property, public and private, must
then belong to the captors: and the city, when taken, must share
the fate of conquered places.” The Danes stoutly repelled offers
and threats alike: the English batteries thereupon bombarded the
city until the gallant defenders capitulated (September 7th). The
conditions hastily concluded by our commanders were that the
British forces should occupy the citadel and dockyard for six
weeks, should take possession of the ships and naval stores, and
thereupon evacuate Zealand.

These terms were scrupulously carried out; and at the close of
six weeks our forces sailed away with the[pg.143] Danish fleet,
including fifteen sail of the line, fifteen frigates, and
thirty-one small vessels. This end to the expedition was keenly
regretted by Canning. In a lengthy Memorandum he left it on record
that he desired, not merely Denmark’s fleet, but her alliance. In
his view nothing could save Europe but a firm Anglo-Scandinavian
league, which would keep open the Baltic and set bounds to the
designs of the two Emperors. Only by such an alliance could Sweden
be saved from Russia and France. Indeed, foreseeing the danger to
Sweden from a French army acting from Zealand as a base, Canning
proposed to Gustavus that he should occupy that island, or, failing
that, receive succour from a British force on his own shore of the
Sound. But both offers were declined. The final efforts made to
draw Denmark into our alliance were equally futile, and she kept up
hostilities against us for nearly seven years. Thus Canning’s
scheme of alliance with the Scandinavian States failed. Britain
gained, it is true, a further safeguard against invasion; but our
statesman, while blaming the precipitate action of our commanders
in insisting solely upon the surrender of the fleet, declared that
that action, apart from an Anglo-Danish alliance, was “an act of
great injustice.”[165]

And as such it has been generally regarded, that is, by those
who did not, and could not, know the real state of the case. In one
respect our action was unpardonable: it was not the last desperate
effort of a long period of struggle: it came after a time of
selfish torpor fatal alike to our reputation and the interests of
our allies. After protesting their inability to help them,
Ministers belied their own words by the energy with which they
acted against a small State. And the prevalent opinion found
expression in the protests uttered in Parliament that it[pg.144] would have been better to face the
whole might of the French, Russian, and Danish navies than to
emulate the conduct of those who had overrun and despoiled
Switzerland.

Moreover, our action did not benefit Sweden, but just the
reverse. Cathcart’s force, that had been helping the Swedes in the
defence of their Pomeranian province, was withdrawn in order to
strengthen our hands against Copenhagen. Thereupon the gallant
Gustavus, overborne by the weight of Marshal Brune’s corps, sued
for an armistice. It was granted only on the condition that
Stralsund should pass into Brune’s hands (August 20th); and the
Swedes, unable even to hold Rügen, were forced to give up that
island also. Sick in health and weary of a world that his
chivalrous instincts scorned, Gustavus withdrew his forces into
Sweden. Even there he was menaced. The hostilities which Denmark
forthwith commenced against England and Sweden exposed his southern
coasts; but he now chose to lean on the valour of his own subjects
rather than on the broken reed of British assistance, and awaited
the attacks of the Danes on the west and of the Russians on his
province of Finland.

The news from Copenhagen also furnished the Czar with a good
excuse for hostilities with England. For such an event he had
hitherto been by no means desirous. On his return from Tilsit to
St. Petersburg he found the nobility and merchants wholly opposed
to a rupture with the Sea Power, the former disdaining to clasp the
hand of the conqueror of Friedland, the latter foreseeing ruin from
the adoption of the Continental System; and when Napoleon sent
Savary on a special mission to the Czar’s Court, the Empress-Mother
and nobles alike showed their abhorrence of “the executioner of the
Duc d’Enghien.” In vain were imperial favours lavished on this
envoy. He confessed to Napoleon that only the Czar and the new
Foreign Minister, Romantzoff, were favourable to France; and it was
soon obvious that their ardour for a partition of Turkey must
disturb[pg.145] the warily balancing policy which
Napoleon adopted as soon as the Czar’s friendship seemed
assured.

The dissolution of this artificial alliance was a task far
beyond the powers of British statesmanship. To Alexander’s offer of
mediation between France and England Canning replied that we
desired first to know what were “the just and equitable terms on
which France intended to negotiate,” and secondly what were the
secret articles of the Treaty of Tilsit. That there were such was
obvious; for the published treaty made no mention of the Kings of
Sardinia and of the two Sicilies, in whom Alexander had taken so
deep an interest. But the second request annoyed the Czar; and this
feeling was intensified by our action at Copenhagen. Yet, though he
pronounced it an act of “unheard-of violence,” the Russian official
notes to our Government were so far reassuring that Lord
Castlereagh was able to write to Lord Cathcart (September 22nd):
“Russia does not show any disposition to resent or to complain of
what we have done at Copenhagen…. The tone of the Russian cabinet
has become much more conciliatory to us since they heard of your
operations at Copenhagen.”[166] It would seem, however,
that this double-dealing was prompted by naval considerations. The
Czar desired to temporize until his Mediterranean squadron should
gain a place of safety and his Baltic ports be encased in ice; but
on 27th October (8th November, N.S.) he broke off all
communications with us, and adopted the Continental System.

Meanwhile, at the other extremity of Europe, events were
transpiring that served as the best excuse for our harshness
towards Denmark. Even before our fleet sailed for the Sound,
Napoleon was weaving his plans for the destruction of Portugal. It
is clear that he designed to strike her first before taking any
action against[pg.146] Denmark. During his return journey
from Tilsit to Paris, he directed Talleyrand to send orders to
Lisbon for the closing of all Portuguese ports against British
goods by September the 1st—”in default of which I declare war
on Portugal.” He also ordered the massing of 20,000 French troops
at Bayonne in readiness to join the Spanish forces that were to
threaten the little kingdom.[167]

What crime had Portugal committed? She had of late been
singularly passive: anxiously she looked on at the gigantic strifes
that were engulfing the smaller States one by one. Her conduct
towards Napoleon had been far less provocative than that of Denmark
towards England. Threatened with partition by him and Spain in
1801, she had eagerly snatched at peace, and on the rupture of the
Peace of Amiens was fain to purchase her neutrality at the cost of
a heavy subsidy to France, which she still paid in the hope of
prolonging her “existence on sufferance.”[168] That hope now faded
away.

As far back as February, 1806, Napoleon had lent a ready ear to
the plans which Godoy, the all-powerful Minister at Madrid, had
proposed for the partition of Portugal; and, in the month of July
following, Talleyrand held out to our plenipotentiary at Paris the
threat that, unless England speedily made peace with France,
Napoleon would annex Switzerland—”but still less can we
alter, for any other consideration, our intention of invading
Portugal. The army destined for that purpose is already assembling
at Bayonne.” A year’s respite was gained for the House of Braganza
by the campaigns of Jena and Friedland. But now, with the tenacity
of his nature, the Emperor returned to the plan, actually tried in
1801 and prepared for in 1806, of crushing our faithful ally in
order to compel us to make peace. On this occasion he counted on
certain success, as may be seen[pg.147] by the following
extract from the despatch of the Portuguese ambassador at Paris to
his Government:

“On Sunday afternoon [August 2nd] there was a diplomatic
Levée. The Emperor came up to me as I stood in the circle,
and in a low voice said: ‘Have you written to your Court? Have you
despatched a courier with my final determination?’—I replied
in the affirmative.—’Very well,’ said the Emperor, ‘then by
this time your Court knows that she must break with England before
the 1st of September. It is the only way to accelerate
peace.’—As the place did not permit discussion on my part, I
answered: ‘I should think, Sire, that England must now be sincerely
anxious to make peace.’—’Oh,’ replied the Emperor, ‘we are
very certain of that: however, in all cases, you must break either
with England or France before the 1st of September.’—He then
turned about and addressed himself to the Danish Minister, as far
as I could judge to the same purport.”[169]

Equally confident is Napoleon’s tone in the lately published
letter of September 7th:

“As soon as I received news of the English expedition against
Copenhagen,[170] I caused Portugal to be
informed that all her ports must be closed to England, and I massed
an army of 40,000 men at Bayonne to join the Spaniards in enforcing
this action, if necessary. But a letter I have just received from
the Prince Regent [of Portugal] leads me to presume that this last
measure will not be necessary, that the Portuguese ports will be
closed to the English by the time this is read, and that Portugal
will have declared war against England. On the other hand, my
flotilla will be ready for action on 1st October, and I shall have
a large army at Boulogne, ready to attempt a coup de main on
England.”

The letter concludes by ordering that all British diplomatists
are to be driven out of Europe, and that Sweden[pg.148]
must make common cause with France and Russia. Such were the means
to be used for forcing affrighted Peace again to visit this
distracted earth.

In truth, the fate of the British race seemed for the time to
hang upon the events at Copenhagen and Lisbon. Very much depended
on the action of the Prince Regent of Portugal. Had he tamely
submitted to Napoleon’s ukase and placed his fleet and his vast
colonial empire at the service of France, it is doubtful whether
even the high-souled Canning would not have stooped to surrender in
face of odds so overwhelming. The young statesman’s anxiety as to
the action of Portugal is attested by many a long and minutely
corrected despatch to Viscount Strangford, our envoy at Lisbon.
But, fortunately for us, Napoleon committed the blunder which so
often marred his plans: he pushed them too far: he required the
Prince Regent to adopt a course of conduct repellent to an
honourable man, namely, to confiscate the merchandise and property
of British merchants who had long trusted the good faith of the
House of Braganza. To this last demand the prince opposed a
dignified resistance, though on all other points he gave way. This
will appear from Lord Strangford’s despatch of August 13th:

” … The Portuguese Ministers place all their hopes of being
able to ward off this terrible blow in the certainty which they
entertain of England being obliged to enter into negotiations for a
general peace…. The very existence of the Portuguese Monarchy
depends on the celerity with which England shall meet the pacific
interference of the Emperor of Russia. The Prince Regent gives the
most solemn promise that he will not on any account consent to the
measure of confiscating the property of British subjects residing
under his protection. But I think that if France could be induced
to give up this point, and limit her demands to the exclusion of
British commerce from Portugal, the Government of this country
would accede to them….”

A week later he states that Portugal begged England to put up
with a temporary rupture, and reports that a[pg.149]
quantity of diamonds had been taken out of the Treasury and sent to
Paris to be distributed in presents to persons supposed to possess
influence over the minds of Bonaparte and Talleyrand. It would be
interesting to trace the history of these diamonds. But, as
Napoleon had recently awarded sums amounting in all to 26,582,000
francs from out of the estates confiscated in Poland,[171] signs of sudden affluence
were widespread in Paris and rendered it difficult to detect the
receivers of the gems. Talleyrand was the usual recipient of such
douceurs. But on August the 14th he had retired from the
Ministry of Foreign Affairs, gaining the title of Vice
Grand-Elector; and, if we are to be guided, not by the statements
of his personal foes, Hauterive and Pasquier, but by the
determination which he is known to have formed at Tilsit, that he
would not be “the executioner of Europe,” we may judge that he
disapproved of the barbarous treatment meted out to Prussia and now
planned against Portugal.[172]

As has been stated above, the partition of this kingdom had been
planned by Godoy in concert with Napoleon early in 1806. That
pampered minion of the Spanish Court, angry at the shelving of
plans which promised to yield him a third of Portugal, called Spain
to arms while Napoleon was marching to Jena, an affront which the
conqueror seemed to overlook but never really forgave. Now,
however, he appeared wholly to enter into Godoy’s scheme; and,
while the Prince Regent of[pg.150] Portugal was
appealing to his pity, the Emperor (September 25th, 1807) charged
Duroc to confer with Godoy’s confidential agent at Paris, Don
Izquierdo. “…As for Portugal, I make no difficulty about granting
to the King of Spain a suzerainty over Portugal, and even taking
part of it away for the Queen of Etruria and the Prince of the
Peace [Godoy].” Duroc was also to point out the difficulty, now
that “all Italy” belonged to Napoleon, of allowing “that
deformity,” the kingdom of Etruria, to disfigure the peninsula. The
change would in fact, doubly benefit the French Emperor. It would
enable him completely to exclude British commerce from the port of
Leghorn, where it was trickling in alarmingly, and also to place
the mouths of the Tagus and Douro in the hands of obedient
vassals.

Such was the scheme in outline. Despite the offer of the Prince
Regent to obey all Napoleon’s behests except that relating to the
seizure of British subjects and their property, war was irrevocably
resolved on by October the 12th.[173] And on October the
27th a secret convention was signed at the Palace of Fontainebleau
for arranging “the future lot of Portugal by a healthy policy and
conformably to the interests of France and Spain.” Portugal was now
to be divided into three very unequal parts: the largest portion,
comprising Estremadura, Beira, and Tras-os Montes, was reserved for
a future arrangement at the general peace, but meanwhile was to be
held by France: Algarve and Alemtejo were handed over to Godoy;
while the diminutive province of Entre Minho e Douro was flung as a
sop to the young King of Etruria and his mother, a princess of the
House of Spain, to console them for the loss of Etruria. A vague
promise was made that the House of Braganza might be reinstated in
the first of these three portions, in case England restored
Gibraltar, Trinidad, and other colonies taken by her from Spain or
her allies; and Napoleon guaranteed to the King of Spain his
possessions in Europe, exclusive[pg.151] of the Balearic
Isles, offering also to recognize him as Emperor of the Two
Americas.

Meanwhile Junot was leading his army corps from Bayonne towards
Salamanca and Ciudad Rodrigo, to give effect to this healthful
arrangement. This general, whom it was desirable to remove from
Paris on account of his rather too open liaison with one of
the Bonaparte princesses, was urged to the utmost speed and address
by the Emperor. He must cover the whole 200 leagues in thirty-five
days; lack of provisions must not hinder the march, for “20,000 men
can live anywhere, even in a desert”; and, above all, as the Prince
Regent had again offered to declare war on England, he (Junot)
could represent that he came as an ally: “I have already informed
you that my intention in authorizing you to enter that land as an
ally was to enable you to seize its fleet, but that my mind was
fully made up to take possession of Portugal.”[174] Lisbon, in fact, was to be
served as Venice was ten years before, the lion donning the skin of
the fox so as to effect a peaceful seizure. But that ruse could
hardly succeed twice. The Prince Regent had his ships ready for
flight. The bluff and headstrong Junot, nicknamed “the tempest” by
the army, was too artless to catch the prince by guile; but he
hurried his soldiers over mountains and through flooded gorges
until, on November 30th, 1,500 tattered, shoeless, famished
grenadiers straggled into Lisbon—to find that the royal
quarry had flown.

The Prince Regent took this momentous resolve with the utmost
reluctance. For many weeks he had clung to the hope that Napoleon
would spare him; and though he accepted a convention with England,
whereby he gained the convoy of our men-of-war across the Atlantic
and the promise of aggrandizement in South America, he still
continued to temporize, and that too, when a[pg.152]
British fleet was at hand in the Tagus strong enough to thwart the
designs of the Russian squadron there present to prevent his
departure. When the French were within two days’ march of Lisbon,
Lord Strangford feared that the Portuguese fleet would be delivered
into their hands; and only after a trenchant declaration that
further vacillation would be taken as a sign of hostility to Great
Britain, did the Prince Regent resolve to seek beyond the seas the
independence which was denied to him in his own realm.[175]

Few scenes are more pathetic than the departure of the House of
Braganza from the cradle of its birth. Love for the Prince Regent
as a man, mingled with pity for the demented Queen, held the
populace of Lisbon in tearful silence as the royal family and
courtiers filed along the quays, followed by agonized groups of
those who had decided to share their trials. But silence gave way
to wails of despair as the exiles embarked on the heaving estuary
and severed the last links with Europe. Slowly the fleet began to
beat down the river in the teeth of an Atlantic gale. Near the
mouth the refugees were received with a royal salute by the British
fleet, and under its convoy they breasted the waves of the ocean
and the perils of the future.

The conduct of England towards Denmark and that of Napoleon
towards Portugal call for a brief comparison. Those small kingdoms
were the victims of two powerful States whose real or fancied
interests prompted them to the domination of the land and of the
sea. But when we compare the actions of the two Great Powers,
important differences begin to reveal themselves. England had far
more cause for complaint against Denmark than Napoleon[pg.153]
had against Portugal. The hostility of the Danes to the recent
coalition was notorious. To compel them to change their policy
without loss of national honour, we sent the most powerful armada
that had ever left our shores, with offers of alliance and a demand
that their fleet, the main object of Napoleon’s designs, should be
delivered up to be held in deposit. The offer was refused, and we
seized the fleet. The act was brutal, but it was at least open and
above board, and the capitulation of September 7th was scrupulously
observed, even when the Danes prepared to renew hostilities.

On the other hand, the demands of Napoleon on the Court of
Lisbon were such as no honourable prince could accept; they were
relentlessly pressed on in spite of the offer of the Prince Regent
to meet him in every particular save one; the appeals of the victim
were deliberately used by the aggressor to further his own
rapacious designs; and the enterprise fell short of ending in a
massacre only because the glamour of the French arms so dazzled the
susceptible people of the south that, for the present, they sank
helplessly away at the sight of two battalions of spectres.
Finally, Portugal was partitioned—or rather it was kept
entirely by Napoleon; for, after the promises of partition had done
their work, the sleeping partners in the transaction were quietly
shelved, and it was then seen that Portugal had finally served as
the bait for ensnaring Spain. To this subject we shall return in
the next chapter.

In Italy also, the Juggernaut car of the Continental System
rolled over the small States. The Kingdom of Etruria, which in 1802
had served as an easy means of buying the whole of Louisiana from
the Spanish Bourbons, was now wrested from that complaisant House,
and in December was annexed to the French Empire.

The Pope also passed under the yoke. For a long time the
relations between Pius VII. and Napoleon had been strained. Gentle
as the Pontiff was by nature, he had declined to exclude all
British merchandise from his States, or to accept an alliance with
Eugène and Joseph.[pg.154] He also angered Napoleon by
persistently refusing to dissolve the marriage of Jerome Buonaparte
with Miss Paterson; and an interesting correspondence ensued,
culminating in a long diatribe which Eugène was charged to
forward to the Vatican as an extract from a private letter of
Napoleon to himself.[176] Pius VII. was to be
privately warned that Napoleon had done more good to religion than
the Pope had done harm. Christ had said that His Kingdom was not of
this world. Why then did the Pope set himself above Christ? Why did
he refuse to render to Cæsar that which was
Cæsar’s?—A fortnight later the Emperor advised
Eugène to despatch troops in the direction of
Bologna—”and if the Pope commits an imprudence, it will be a
fine opportunity for depriving him of the Roman States.”

No imprudence was committed. Yet, in the following January,
Napoleon ordered his troops to occupy Rome, alleging that the
Eternal City was a hotbed of intrigues fomented by England and the
ex-Queen of Naples, that Neapolitan rebels had sought an asylum in
the Papal States, and that, though he had no wish to deprive the
Pope of his territories, yet he must include him in his “system.”
When Pius VII. refused to commit himself to a policy which would
involve war with England, Napoleon ordered that his lands east of
the Apennines should be annexed to the Kingdom of Italy (April 2nd,
1808). Napoleon thus gained complete control over the Adriatic
coasts, which, along with the island of Corfu, had long engaged his
most earnest attention.[177]

True to his aim of forcing or enticing all maritime States into
a mighty confederacy for the humiliation of England, Napoleon had
given most heed to lands[pg.155] possessing extensive seaboards.
Northern Italy, Holland, Naples, North Germany, Prussia, Russia,
Portugal, Spain, Denmark, and Central Italy had, in turn, adopted
his system. On Austria he exerted a less imperious pressure; for
her coast-line of Trieste and Croatia was so easily controlled by
his Italian and Dalmatian territories that English merchandise with
difficulty found admittance. Yet, in order to carry out there also
his policy of “Thorough,” he brought the arguments of Paris and St.
Petersburg to bear on the Court of Vienna; and on February 18th,
1808, Austria was enrolled in a league that might well be called
continental; for in the spring of that year it embraced every land
save Sweden and Turkey.

His activity at this time almost passes belief. While he
fastened his grip on the Continent, gallicized the institutions of
Italy and Germany, and almost daily instructed his brothers in the
essentials of successful statecraft, he found time to turn his
thoughts once more to the East, and to mark every device of England
for lengthening her lease of life. Noticing that we had annulled
our blockade of the Elbe and Weser, with the aim of getting our
goods introduced there by neutral ships, Napoleon charged his
Finance Minister, Gaudin, to prepare a decree for pressing hard on
neutrals who had touched at any of our ports or carried wares that
could be proved to be of British origin.[178]

He was perfectly correct in his surmise that English goods were
about to be sent into the Continent extensively on neutral vessels.
After the consequences of the Treaty of Tilsit had been fully
developed, that was almost their only means of entry. “In August,
September and October, British commerce lay prostrate and
motionless until a protecting and self-defensive system was
interposed by our Orders in Council.”[179] The first of these ordered
reprisals against the new Napoleonic States (November 4th): a week
later came a second[pg.156] which declared that, as the Orders
of January had not induced the enemy to relax his commercial
hostilities, but these were now enforced with increased rigour, any
port whence the British flag was excluded would be treated as if it
were actually blockaded; that is, the principle of the legality of
a nominal blockade, abandoned in 1801, was now reaffirmed. The
carriage of hostile colonial products was likewise prohibited to
neutrals, though certain exceptions were allowed. Also any neutral
vessel carrying “certificates of origin”—a device for
distinguishing between British and neutral goods—was to be
considered a lawful prize of war. A third Order in Council of the
same date allowed goods to be imported into the United Kingdom from
a hostile port in neutral ships, subject to the ordinary duties,
and bonding facilities were granted for the re-exportation of such
goods to any friendly or neutral port.[180] These orders were designed
to draw neutral commerce through our ports, and to give secret
facilities for the carriage of our goods by neutrals, while
pressing upon those that obeyed Napoleon’s system.

The harshest of them was that which encouraged the searching of
neutral vessels for certificates of origin—a measure as
severe as the confiscation of British property by Napoleon, which
it was designed to defeat. And we may note here that the friction
resulting from our Orders in Council and our enforcement of the
right of search led to the United States passing a Non-Intercourse
Act (December 23rd, 1807) that preluded active hostilities against
us. It also led Napoleon to confiscate all American ships in his
harbours after April 17th, 1808.

The November Orders in Council soon drew a reply from Napoleon.
He heard of them during a progress through the north of Italy, and
from Milan he flung[pg.157] back his retort, the famous Milan
Decrees of November 23rd and December 17th. He thereby declared
every neutral ship, which submitted to those orders, to be
denationalized and good prize of war; and the same doom was
pronounced against every vessel sailing to or from any port in the
United Kingdom or its colonies or possessions. But these measures
were not to affect ships of those States that compelled Great
Britain to respect their flag. The islanders might well be dismayed
at the prospect of a seclusion which promised to recall the
Virgilian line:

“penitus toto divisos orbe
Britannos.”

Yet they resolved to pit the resources of the outer world
against the militarism of Napoleon; and, drawing the resources of
the tropics to the new power-looms of Lancashire and Yorkshire,
they might well hope to pour their unequalled goods into Europe
from points of vantage such as Sicily, Gibraltar, the Channel
Islands, and Heligoland. There were many Englishmen who believed
that the November Orders in Council brought nothing but harm to our
cause. They argued that our manufactured goods must find their way
into the Continent in spite of the Berlin Decrees; and they could
point to the curious fact that Bourrienne, Napoleon’s agent at
Hamburg, when charged to procure 50,000 overcoats for the French
army during the Eylau campaign, was obliged to buy them from
England.[181]

The incident certainly proves the folly of the Continental
System. And if we had had to consult our manufacturing interests
alone, a policy of laisser faire would doubtless have been
the best. England, however, prided herself on her merchant service:
to that she looked as the nursery for the royal navy: and the
abandonment of the world’s carrying trade to neutrals would have
seemed an act of high treason. Her acts of retaliation against
the[pg.158] Berlin Decrees and the policy of
Tilsit were harsh and high-handed. But they were adopted during a
pitiless commercial strife; and, in warfare of so novel and
desperate a kind, acts must unfortunately be judged by their
efficacy to harm the foe rather than by the standards of morality
that hold good during peace. Outwardly, it seemed as if England
were doomed. She had lost her allies and alienated the sympathies
of neutrals. But from the sea she was able to exert on the
Napoleonic States a pressure that was gradual, cumulative, and
resistless; and the future was to prove the wisdom of the words of
Mollien: “England waged a warfare of modern times; Napoleon, that
of ancient times. There are times and cases when an anachronism is
fatal.”

Moreover, at the very time when the Emperor was about to
complete his great experiment by subduing Sweden and preparing for
the partition of Turkey, it sustained a fatal shock by the fierce
rising of the Spanish people against his usurped authority.[pg.159]


CHAPTER XXVIII


THE SPANISH RISING

The relations of Spain to France during the twelve years that
preceded the rising of 1808 are marked by acts of folly and unmanly
complaisance that promised utterly to degrade a once proud and
sensitive people. They were the work of the senile and spiritless
King, Charles IV., of his intriguing consort, and, above all, of
her paramour, the all-powerful Minister Godoy. Of an ancient and
honourable family, endowed with a fine figure, courtly address, and
unscrupulous arts, this man had wormed himself into the royal
confidence; and after bringing about a favourable peace with France
in 1795, he was styled The Prince of the Peace.

In the next year the meaning of the French alliance was revealed
in the Treaty of St. Ildefonso, which required Spain to furnish
troops, ships, and subsidies for the war against England, a state
of vassalage which was made harder by Napoleon. The results are
well known. After being forced by him to cede Trinidad to us at the
Peace of Amiens, she sacrificed her navy at Trafalgar, saw her
colonies and commerce decay and her finances shrivel for lack of
the golden streams formerly poured in by Mexico and Peru.

In the summer of 1806, while sinking into debt and disgrace, the
Court of Madrid heard with indignation of Napoleon’s design to hand
over the Balearic Isles to the Spanish Bourbons whom he had driven
from Naples and proposed to drive from Sicily. At once Spanish
pride caught fire and clutched at means[pg.160] of revenge.[182] Godoy was further incensed
by the sudden abandonment of the plans which he had long discussed
with Napoleon for the partition of Portugal, plans which gave him
the prospect of reigning as King over the southern portion of that
realm.[183] Accordingly, when the
Emperor was entering upon the Jena campaign, he summoned the
Spanish people to arms in a most threatening manner. The news of
the collapse of Prussia ended his bravado. Complaisance again
reigned at Madrid, and 15,000 Spaniards were sent, at Napoleon’s
demand, to serve on the borders of Denmark, while the autocrat of
the West perfected his plans against the Iberian Peninsula. As was
noted in the previous chapter, the Emperor renewed his offers of a
partition of Portugal in the early autumn of 1807; and in pursuance
of the secret Treaty of Fontainebleau, Junot’s corps marched
through Spain into Portugal, where they were helped by a Spanish
corps.

It is significant that, as early as October 17th, 1807, Napoleon
ordered his general to send a detailed description of the country
and of his line of march, the engineer officers being specially
charged to send sketches, “which it is important to have.”
Other French divisions then crossed the Pyrenees, under plea of
keeping open Junot’s communications with France; and spies were
sent to observe the state of the chief Spanish strongholds. Others
were charged to report on the condition of the Spanish army and the
state of public opinion; while Junot was cautioned to keep a sharp
watch on the Spanish troops in Portugal, to allow no fortress to be
in their hands, and to send all the Portuguese troops away to
France. Thus, in the early days of 1808, Napoleon had some 20,000
troops in Portugal, about 40,000 in the north of Spain, and 12,000
in Catalonia. By various artifices they gained admission into the
strongholds of[pg.161] Pamplona, Monjuik, Barcelona, St.
Sebastian, and Figueras, so that by the month of March the north
and west of the peninsula had passed quietly into his hands, while
the greater part of the Spanish army was doing his work in Portugal
or on the shores of the Baltic.[184]

These proceedings began to arouse alarm and discontent among the
Spanish people; but on its Government their influence was as
benumbing as that which the boa-constrictor exerts on its prey. In
vain did Charles IV. and Godoy strive to set a limit to the numbers
of the auxiliaries that poured across the Pyrenees to help them
against fabled English expeditions. In vain did they beg that the
partition of Portugal might now proceed in accordance with the
terms of the secret Treaty of Fontainebleau. The King was curtly
told that affairs were not yet ripe for the publication of that
treaty.[185] And the growing conviction
that he had been duped poured gall into the cup of family
bitterness that had long been full to overflowing.

The scandalous relations of the Queen with Godoy had deeply
incensed the heir to the throne, Ferdinand, Prince of Asturias. His
attitude of covert opposition to his parents and their minion was
strengthened by the influence of his bride, a daughter of the
ex-Queen of Naples, and their palace was the headquarters of all
who hoped to end the degradation of the kingdom. As later events
were to prove, Ferdinand had not the qualities of courage and
magnanimity that command general homage; but it was enough for his
countrymen that he opposed the Court. In 1806 his consort died; and
on October 11th, 1807, without consulting his father, he secretly
wrote to Napoleon, requesting the hand of a Bonaparte princess in
marriage, and stating that such an alliance was the ardent wish of
all Spaniards, while they would abhor his union with a sister of
the Princess[pg.162] of the Peace. To this letter
Napoleon sent no reply. But Charles IV. had some inkling of the
fact that the prince had been treating direct with Napoleon; and
this, along with another unfilial action of the prince, furnished
an excuse for a charge of high treason. It was spitefully pressed
home and was revoked only on his humble request for the King’s
pardon.

Now, this “School for Scandal” was being played at Madrid at the
time when Napoleon was arranging the partition of Portugal; and the
schism in the Spanish royal House may well have strengthened his
determination to end its miserable existence and give a good
government to Spain. At the close of the so-called palace plot,
Charles IV. informed his august ally of that frightful
attempt
, and begged him to give the aid of his lights and
his counsels
.[186] The craven-hearted King
thus himself opened the door for that intervention which Napoleon
had already meditated. His resolve now rapidly hardened. At the
close of January, 1808, he wrote to Junot asking him: “If
unexpected events occurred in Spain, what would you fear from the
Spanish troops? Could you easily rid yourself of them?”[187] On February the 20th he
appointed Murat, Grand Duke of Berg, to be his Lieutenant in Spain
and commander of the French Forces. The choice of this bluff,
headstrong cavalier, who had done so much to provoke Prussia in
1806, certainly betokened a forward policy. Yet the Emperor
continued to smile on the Spanish Court, and gave a sort of half
sanction to the union of Ferdinand with a daughter of Lucien
Bonaparte.[188] In fact, the hope of this
alliance was now used to keep quiet the numerous partisans of
Ferdinand, while Murat advanced rapidly towards Madrid. To his
Lieutenant the Emperor wrote (March 16th): “Continue your kindly
talk. Reassure[pg.163] the King, the Prince of the Peace,
the Prince of Asturias, the Queen. The chief thing is to reach
Madrid, to rest your troops and replenish your provisions. Say that
I am about to come so as to arrange matters.”

As to Napoleon’s real aims, Murat was in complete ignorance; and
he repeatedly complained of the lack of confidence which a
brother-in-law had a right to expect.[189] But while the Grand Duke
of Berg beamed on the Spaniards with meaningless affability,
Izquierdo, Godoy’s secret agent at Paris, troubled his master with
gloomy reports of the deepening reserve and lowering threats of
Ministers at Paris. There was talk of requiring from Spain the
cession of her lands between the Pyrenees and the Ebro: there were
even dark suggestions as to the need of dethroning the Spanish
Bourbons once for all. Interpreting these hints in the light of
their own consciences, the King, Queen, and favourite saw
themselves in imagination flung forth into the Atlantic, a butt to
the scorn of mankind; and they prepared to flee to the New World
betimes, with the needful treasure.

But there, too, Napoleon forestalled them. On February 21st a
secret order was sent to a French squadron to anchor off Cadiz and
stop the King and Queen of Spain if they sought to “repeat the
scene of Lisbon.”[190] Their escape to America
would be even more favourable to England than the flight of the
Court of Lisbon had been; and Napoleon took good care that the
King, to whom he had awarded the title of Emperor of the two
Americas, should remain a prisoner in Europe. Scared, however, by
the approach of Murat and the news from Paris, Charles still
prepared for flight; and the Queen’s anxiety to save her favourite
from the growing fury of the populace also bent her desires
seawards.

The Court was at the palace of Aranjuez, not far from Madrid,
and it seemed easy to escape into Andalusia, and to carry away, by
guile or by force, the heir[pg.164] to the throne. But
Ferdinand, who hoped for deliverance at the hands of the French,
thwarted the scheme by a timely hint to his faithful guards. At
once his partisans gathered round him; and the people, rushing to
Godoy’s residence, madly ransacked it in the hope of tearing to
pieces the author of the nation’s ruin. After thirty-six hours’
concealment, Godoy ventured to steal forth; at once he was
discovered, was kicked and beaten; and only the intervention of
Ferdinand, prompted by the agonized entreaties of his mother,
availed to save the dregs of that wretched life. The roars of the
crowd around the palace, and the smashing of the royal carriage,
now decided the King to abdicate; and he declared that his
declining years and failing health now led him to yield the crown
to Ferdinand (March 19th, 1808).

Loud was the acclaim that greeted the young King when he entered
Madrid; but the rejoicings were soon damped by the ambiguous
behaviour of Murat, who, on entering Madrid at the head of his
troops, skilfully evaded any recognition of Ferdinand as King. In
fact, Murat had received (March 21st) a letter from Charles IV.’s
daughter begging for his help to her parents at Aranjuez; and it
soon transpired that the ex-King and Queen now repented of their
abdication, which they represented as brought about by force and
therefore null and void. The Grand Duke of Berg saw the advantage
which this dispute might give to Napoleon; and he begged the
Emperor to come immediately to Madrid for the settlement of matters
on which he alone could decide. To this Napoleon replied (March
30th) commending his Lieutenant’s prudence, and urging him to
escort Charles IV. to the Escurial as King, while Godoy was also to
be protected and sent to Bayonne.

To this town the Emperor set out on April the 2nd, as though he
would thence proceed to Madrid. Ferdinand, meanwhile, was treated
with guarded courtesy that kept alive his hope of an alliance with
a French princess. To favour this notion, Napoleon despatched the
wariest[pg.165] of his agents, Savary, who
artfully persuaded him to meet the Emperor at Burgos. He succeeded,
and even induced him to continue his journey to Vittoria. At that
place the citizens sought to cut the traces of the royal carriage,
so much did they fear treachery if he proceeded further. Yet the
young King, beguiled by the Emperor’s letter of April 16th, which
offered the hand of a French princess, prolonged his journey,
crossed the frontier, and was received by Napoleon at Bayonne
(April 20th). His arguments, proving that his father’s abdication
had been voluntary, fell on deaf ears. The Emperor invited him to
dinner, and afterwards sent Savary to inform him that he must hand
back the crown to his father. To this Ferdinand returned a firm
refusal; and his advisers, Escoiquiz and Labrador, ventured to warn
the Emperor that the Spaniards would swear eternal hatred to France
if he tampered with the crown of Spain. Napoleon listened
good-humouredly, pulled Escoiquiz by the ear as a sign of his
personal regard, and added: “You are a deep fellow; but, I tell
you, the Bourbons will never let me alone.” On the next day he
offered Ferdinand the throne of Etruria. It was coldly declined.[191]

Charles IV., his Queen, and Godoy, arrived at Bayonne at the
close of April. The ex-King had offered to put himself and his
claim in Napoleon’s hands, which was exactly what the Emperor
desired. The feeble creature now poured forth his bile on his
disobedient son, and peevishly bade him restore the crown.
Ferdinand assented, provided his father would really reign, and
would dismiss those advisers who were hated by the nation; but the
attempt to impose conditions called forth a flash of senile wrath,
along with the remark that “one ought to do everything for
the people and nothing by the people.”

Meanwhile the men of Madrid were not acting with[pg.166]
the passivity desired by their philosophizing monarch. At first
they had welcomed Murat as delivering them from the detested yoke
of Godoy; but the conduct of the French in their capital, and the
detention of Ferdinand at Bayonne, aroused angry feelings, which
burst forth on May the 2nd, and long defied the grapeshot of
Murat’s guns and the sabres of his troopers. The news of this
so-called revolt gave Napoleon another handle against his guests.
He hurried to Charles and cowed him by well-simulated signs of
anger, which that roi fainéant thereupon vented on
his son, with a passion that was outdone only by the shrill gibes
of the Queen. At the close of this strange scene, the Emperor
interposed with a few stern words, threatening to treat the prince
as a rebel if he did not that very evening restore the crown to his
father. Ferdinand braved the parental taunts in stolid silence, but
before the trenchant threats of Napoleon he quailed, and broke
down.

Resistance was now at an end. On that same night (May 5th) the
Emperor concluded with Godoy a convention whereby Charles IV.
agreed to hand over to Napoleon the crowns of Spain and the Indies,
on consideration that those dominions should remain intact, should
keep the Roman Catholic faith to the exclusion of all others, and
that he himself should be pensioned off with the estates of
Compiègne and Chambord, receiving a yearly income of seven
and a half million francs, payable by the French treasury. The
Spanish princes were similarly treated, Ferdinand signing away his
rights for a castle and a pension. To crown the farce, Napoleon
ordered Talleyrand to receive them at his estate of
Valençay, and amuse them with actors and the charms of
female society. Thus the choicest humorist of the age was told off
to entertain three uninteresting exiles; and the ex-Minister of
Foreign Affairs, who disapproved of the treachery of Bayonne, was
made to appear the Emperor’s accomplice.

Such were the means whereby Napoleon gained the crowns of Spain
and the Indies, without striking a blow.[pg.167]

His excuse for the treachery as expressed at the time was as
follows: “My action is not good from a certain point of view, I
know. But my policy demands that I shall not leave in my rear, so
near to Paris, a dynasty hostile to mine.” From this and from other
similar remarks, it would seem that his resolve to dethrone the
Bourbons was taken while on his march to Jena, but was thrust down
into the abyss of his inscrutable will for a whole year, until
Junot’s march to Lisbon furnished a safe means for effecting the
subjugation of Spain. This end he thenceforth pursued unswervingly
with no sign of remorse, or even of hesitation—unless we
accept as genuine the almost certainly spurious letter of March
29th, 1808. That letter represents him as blaming Murat for
entering Madrid, when he had repeatedly urged him to do so; as
asking his advice after he had all along kept him in ignorance as
to his aims; and as writing a philosophical homily on the unused
energies of the Spanish people, for whom in his genuine letters he
expressed a lofty contempt.[192]

The whole enterprise is, indeed, a masterpiece of skill, but a
masterpiece marred by ineffaceable stains of treachery. And at the
close of his life, he himself said: “I embarked very badly on the
Spanish affair, I confess: the immorality of it was too patent, the
injustice too cynical, and the whole thing wears an ugly look since
I have fallen; for the attempt is only seen in its hideous
nakedness deprived of all majesty and of the many benefits which
completed my intention.”

That he hoped to reform Spain is certain. Political and social
reforms had hitherto consolidated the work[pg.168] of conquest;
and those which he soon offered to the Spaniards might possibly
have renovated that nation, had they not been handed in at the
sword’s point; but the motive was too obvious, the intervention too
insulting, to render success possible with the most sensitive
people in Europe. On May 2nd he wrote to Murat that he intended
King Joseph of Naples to reign at Madrid, and offered to Murat
either Portugal or Naples.[193] He chose the latter.
Joseph was allowed no choice in the matter. He was summoned from
Naples to Bayonne, and, on arriving at Pau, heard with great
surprise that he was King of Spain.

Napoleon’s selection was tactful. At Naples, the eldest of the
Bonapartes had effected many reforms and was generally popular; but
the treachery of Bayonne blasted all hopes of his succeeding at
Madrid. Though the grandees of Spain welcomed the new monarch with
courtly grace, though Charles IV. gave him his blessing, though
Ferdinand demeaned himself by advising his former subjects quietly
to submit, the populace willed otherwise.

Every instinct of the Spanish nature was aflame with resentment.
Loathing for Charles IV., his Queen, and their favourite, whom
Napoleon richly dowered, love of the young King whom he falsely
filched away, detestation of the French troops who outraged the
rights of hospitality, and zeal for the Roman Catholic Church,
whose chief had just been robbed of half his States, goaded the
Spaniards to madness. Their indignation rumbled hoarsely for a
time, like a volcano in labour, and then burst forth in an
explosion of fury. The constitution which Napoleon presented to the
Spanish Notables at Bayonne was accepted by them, only to be flung
back with scorn by the people. The men of enlightenment who[pg.169] counselled prudence and patience
were slain by raging mobs or sought safety in flight. The rising
was at once national in its grand spontaneity and local in its
intensity. Province after province rose in arms, except the north
and centre, where 80,000 French troops held the patriots in check.
In the van of the movement was the rugged little province of
Asturias, long ago the forlorn hope of the Christians in their
desperate conflicts with the Moors. Intrenched behind their
mountains and proud of their ancient fame, the Asturians ventured
on the sublime folly of declaring war against the ruler of the West
and the lord of 900,000 warriors. Swiftly Galicia and Leon in the
north repeated the challenge; while in the south, the fertile lands
of Andalusia, Murcia, and Valencia flashed back from their
mountains the beacon lights of a national war. The former dislike
of England was forgotten. The Juntas of Asturias, Galicia, and
Andalusia sent appeals to us for help, to which Canning generously
responded; and, on July 4th, we passed at a single bound from war
with the Spanish Bourbons to an informal alliance with the people
of Spain.

Napoleon now began to see the magnitude of his error. Instead of
gaining control over Spain and the Indies, he had changed
long-suffering allies into irreconcilable foes. He prepared to
conquer Spain. While Joseph was escorted to his new capital by a
small army, Napoleon from Bayonne directed the operations of his
generals. Holding the northern road from Bayonne to Burgos and
Madrid, they were to send out cautious feelers against the bands of
insurgents; for, as Napoleon wrote to Savary (July 13th): “In civil
wars it is the important posts that must be held: one ought not to
go everywhere.” Weighty words, which his lieutenants in Spain were
often to disregard! Bessières in the north gained a success
at Medina de Rio Seco; but a signal disaster in the south ruined
the whole campaign. Dupont, after beating the levies of Andalusia,
penetrated into the heart of that great province, and, when
cumbered with plunder, his divided forces were surrounded, cut off
from their[pg.170] supplies, and forced to surrender
at Baylen—in all about 20,000 men (July 19th). The news that
a French army had laid down its arms caused an immense sensation in
an age when Napoleon’s troops were held to be invincible. Baylen
was hailed everywhere by despairing patriots as the dawn of a new
era. And such it was to be. If Valmy proclaimed the advent of
militant democracy, the victory of Spaniards over one of the
bravest of Napoleon’s generals was felt to be an even greater
portent. It ushered in the epoch of national resistance to the
overweening claims of the Emperor of the West.

That truth he seems dimly to have surmised. His rage on hearing
of the capitulation was at first too deep for words. Then he burst
out: “Could I have expected that from Dupont, a man whom I loved,
and was rearing up to become a Marshal? They say he had no other
way to save the lives of his soldiers. Better, far better, to have
died with arms in their hands. Their death would have been
glorious: we should have avenged them. You can always supply the
place of soldiers. Honour alone, when once lost, can never be
regained.”

Moreover, the material consequences were considerable. The
Spaniards speedily threatened Madrid; and, on the advice of Savary,
Joseph withdrew from his capital after a week’s sojourn, and fell
back hurriedly on the line of the Upper Ebro, where the French
rallied for a second advance.

Their misfortunes did not end here. In the north-east the hardy
Catalans had risen against the invaders, and by sheer pluck and
audacity cooped them up in their ill-gotten strongholds of
Barcelona and Figueras. The men of Arragon, too, never backward in
upholding their ancient liberties, rallied to defend their capital
Saragossa. Their rage was increased by the arrival of Palafox, who
had escaped in disguise from the suite of Ferdinand at Bayonne, and
brought news of the treachery there perpetrated. Beaten outside
their ancient city, and unable to hold its crumbling walls against
the French cannon and columns of assault, the defenders yet
fiercely[pg.171] turned to bay amidst its narrow
lanes and massive monasteries. There a novel warfare was waged.
From street to street and house to house the fight eddied for days,
the Arragonese opposing to French valour the stubborn devotion ever
shown by the peoples of the peninsula in defence of their walled
cities, and an enthusiasm kindled by the zeal of their monks and
the heroism of the Maid of Saragossa. Finally, on August 10th, the
noble city shook off the grip of the 15,000 assailants, who fell
back to join Joseph’s forces higher up the Ebro.

Even now the Emperor did not fully realize the serious nature of
the war that was beginning. Despite Savary’s warnings of the
dangers to be faced in Spain, he persisted in thinking of it as an
ordinary war that could be ended by good strategy and a few
victories. He censured Joseph and Savary for giving up the line of
the Upper Douro: he blamed them next for the evacuation of Tudela,
and summed up the situation by stating that “all the Spanish forces
are not able to overthrow 25,000 French in a reasonable
position”—adding, with stinging satire: “In war men
are nothing: it is a man who is everything.”

When, at the close of August, Napoleon penned these memorable
words in his palace of St. Cloud, he knew not that a man had
arrived on the scene of action. At the beginning of that month, Sir
Arthur Wellesley with a British force of 12,300 men landed at the
mouth of the River Mondego, and, aided by Portuguese irregulars,
began his march on Lisbon. This is not the place for a review of
the character and career of our great warrior: in truth, a volume
would be too short for the task. With fine poetic insight, Lord
Tennyson has noted in his funeral Ode the qualities that enabled
him to overcome the unexampled difficulties caused by our own
incompetent Government and by jealous, exacting, and slipshod
allies:

“Mourn for the man of long-enduring
blood,

The statesman-warrior, moderate,
resolute,

Whole in himself, a common
good.”
[pg.172]

Glory and vexation were soon to be his. On the 17th he drove the
French vanguard from Roliça; and when, four days later,
Junot hurried up with all his force, the British inflicted on that
presumptuous leader a signal defeat at Vimiero. So bad were Junot’s
tactics that his whole force would have been cut off from Torres
Vedras, had not Wellesley’s senior officer, Sir Harry Burrard,
arrived just in time to take over the command and stop the pursuit.
Thereupon Wellesley sarcastically exclaimed to his staff:
“Gentlemen, nothing now remains to us but to go and shoot
red-legged partridges.” The peculiarities of our war administration
were further seen in the supersession of Burrard by Sir Hew
Dalrymple, whose chief title to fame is his signing of the
Convention of Cintra.

By this strange compact the whole of Junot’s force was to be
conveyed from Portugal to France on British ships, while the
Russian squadron blockaded in the Tagus was to be held by us in
pledge till the peace, the crews being sent on to Russia. The
convention itself was violently attacked by the English public; but
it has found a defender in Napier, who dwells on the advantages of
getting the French at once out of Portugal, and thus providing a
sure base for the operations in Spain. Seeing, however, that
Junot’s men were demoralized by defeat, and that the nearest
succouring force was in Navarre, these excuses seem scarcely
tenable, except on the ground that, with such commanders as Burrard
and Dalrymple, it was certainly desirable to get the French
speedily away.

On his side, Napoleon showed much annoyance at Junot’s
acceptance of this convention, and remarked: “I was about to send
Junot to a council of war: but happily the English got the start of
me by sending their generals to one, and thus saved me from the
pain of punishing an old friend.” With his customary severity to
those who had failed, he frowned on all the officers of the Army of
Portugal, and, on landing in France, they were strictly forbidden
to come to Paris. The fate of[pg.173] Dupont and of his
chief lieutenants, who were released by the Spaniards, was even
harder: on their return they were condemned to imprisonment. By
such means did Napoleon exact the uttermost from his troops, even
in a service so detested as that in Spain ever was.[194]

Despite the blunderings of our War Office, the silly vapourings
of the Spaniards, and the insane quarrels of their provincial
juntas about precedence and the sharing of English subsidies, the
summer of 1808 saw Napoleon’s power stagger under terrible blows.
Not only did he lose Spain and Portugal and the subsidies which
they had meekly paid, but most of the 15,000 Spanish troops which
had served him on the shores of the Baltic found means to slip away
on British ships and put a backbone into the patriotic movements in
the north of Spain. But worst of all was the loss of that moral
strength, which he himself reckoned as three-fourths of the whole
force in war. Hitherto he had always been able to marshal the
popular impulse on his side. As the heir to the Revolution he had
appealed, and not in vain, to the democratic forces which he had
hypnotized in France but sought to stir up in his favour abroad.
Despite the efforts of Czartoryski and Stein to tear the democratic
mask from his face, it imposed on mankind until the Spanish
Revolution laid bare the truth; and at St. Helena the exile gave
his own verdict on the policy of Bayonne: “It was the Spanish ulcer
which ruined me.”

NOTE TO THE THIRD EDITION.—For a careful account of the
Convention of Cintra in its military and political aspects, see Mr.
Oman’s recently published “History of the Peninsular War,” vol. i.,
pp. 268-278, 291-300. I cannot, however, agree with the learned
author that that Convention was justifiable on military grounds,
after so decisive a victory as Vimiero.[pg.0]


CHAPTER XXIX


ERFURT

“At bottom the great question is—who shall have
Constantinople?”—NAPOLEON, May 31st, 1808.

The Spanish Rising made an immense rent in Napoleon’s plans. It
opened valuable markets for British goods both in the Peninsula and
in South and Central America, and that too at the very time when
the Continental System was about to enfold us in its deadly grip.[195] And finally it disarranged
schemes that reached far beyond Europe. To these we must now
briefly recur.

Even amidst his greatest military triumphs Napoleon’s gaze
turned longingly towards the East; and no sooner did he force peace
on the conquered than his thoughts centred once more on his navy
and colonies, on Egypt and India. The Treaty of Tilsit gave him
leisure to renew these designs. The publication in 1807 of his
official Atlas of Australia, in which he claimed nearly half that
continent for France, proves that he never accepted Trafalgar as a
death-blow to his maritime and colonial aspirations. And the ardour
of his desire for the conquest of India is seen in the letter which
he wrote to the Czar on February 2nd, 1808. After expressing[pg.175] his desire for the glory and
expansion of Russia, and advising the Czar to conquer Finland, he
proceeds:

“An army of 50,000 men, Russians, French, and perhaps a few
Austrians, that penetrated by way of Constantinople into Asia,
would not reach the Euphrates before England would tremble and bow
the knee before the Continent. I am ready in Dalmatia. Your Majesty
is ready on the Danube. A month after we came to an agreement the
army could be on the Bosporus…. By the 1st of May our troops can
be in Asia, and at the same time those of Your Majesty, at
Stockholm. Then the English, threatened in the Indies, and chased
from the Levant, will be crushed under the weight of events with
which the atmosphere will be charged.”[196]

There were several reasons why Napoleon should urge on this
scheme. He was irritated by the continued resistance of Great
Britain, and thought to terrify us into surrender by means of those
oriental enterprises which convinced our statesmen that we must
fight on for dear life. He also desired to restore the harmony of
his relations with Alexander. For, in truth, the rapturous
harmonies of Tilsit had soon been marred by discord. Alexander did
not withdraw his troops from the Danubian provinces; whereupon
Napoleon declined to evacuate Silesia; and the friction resulting
from this wary balancing of interests was increased, when, at the
close of 1807, a formal proposal was sent from Paris that, if
Russia retained those provinces, Silesia should be at the disposal
of France.[197] The dazzling vistas opened
up to Alexander’s gaze at Tilsit were thus shrouded by a sordid and
distasteful bargain, which he hotly repelled. To repair this false
step, Napoleon now wrote the alluring letter quoted above; and the
Czar exclaimed on perusing it: “Ah, this is the language of
Tilsit.”

Yet, it may be questioned whether Napoleon desired to press on
an immediate partition of the Ottoman[pg.176] Power. His letter
invited the Czar to two great enterprises, the conquest of Finland
and the invasion of Persia and India. The former by itself was
destined to tax Russia’s strength. Despite Alexander’s offer of a
perpetual guarantee for the Finnish constitution and customs, that
interesting people opposed a stubborn resistance. Napoleon must
also have known that Russia’s forces were then wholly unequal to
the invasion of India; and his invitation to Alexander to engage in
two serious enterprises certainly had the effect of postponing the
partition of Turkey. Delay was all in his favour, if he was to gain
the lion’s share of the spoils. Russian troops were ready on the
banks of the Danube; but he was not as yet fully prepared. His hold
on Dalmatia, Ragusa, and Corfu was not wholly assured. Sicily and
Malta still defied him; and not until he seized Sicily could he
gain the control of the Mediterranean—”the constant aim of my
policy.” Only when that great sea had become a French lake could he
hope to plant himself firmly in Albania, Thessaly, Greece, Crete,
Egypt, and Syria.

For the present, then, the Czar was beguiled with the prospect
of an eastern expedition; and, while Russian troops were
overrunning Finland, Napoleon sought to conquer Sicily and reduce
Spain to the rank of a feudatory State. From this wider point of
view, he looked on the Iberian Peninsula merely as a serviceable
base for a greater enterprise, the conquest of the East. This is
proved by a letter that he wrote to Decrès, Minister of
Marine and of the Colonies, from Bayonne on May 17th, 1808, when
the Spanish affair seemed settled: “There is not much news from
India. England is in great penury there, and the arrival of an
expedition [from France] would ruin that colony from top to bottom.
The more I reflect on this step, the less inconvenience I see in
taking it.” Two days later he wrote to Murat that money must be
found for naval preparations at the Spanish ports: “I must have
ships, for I intend striking a heavy blow towards the end of the
season.” But at[pg.177] the close of June he warned
Decrès that as Spanish affairs were going badly, he must
postpone his design of despatching a fleet far from European
waters.[198]

Spain having proved to be, not a meek purveyor of fleets, but a
devourer of French armies, there was the more need of a close
accord with the Czar. Napoleon desired, not only to assure a
further postponement of the Turkish enterprise, but also to hold
Austria and Germany in check. The former Power, seeing Napoleon in
difficulties, pushed on apace her military organization; and
Germany heaved with suppressed excitement at the news of the
Spanish Rising. The dormant instinct of German nationality had
already shown signs of awakening. In the early days of 1808 the
once cosmopolitan philosopher, Fichte, delivered at Berlin within
sound of the French drums his “Addresses to the German Nation,” in
which he dwelt on the unquenchable strength of a people that
determined at all costs to live free.

On the philosopher’s theme the Spaniards now furnished a
commentary written with their life-blood. Thinkers and soldiers
were alike moved by the stories of Baylen and Saragossa. Varnhagen
von Ense relates how deep was the excitement of the quaint sage,
Jean Paul Richter, who “doubted not that the Germans would one day
rise against the French as the Spaniards had done, and that Prussia
would revenge its insults and give freedom to Germany…. I proved
to him how hollow and weak was Napoleon’s power: how deeply rooted
was the opposition to it. The Spaniards were the refrain to
everything, and we always returned to them.”

The beginnings of a new civic life were then being laid in
Prussia by Stein. Called by the King to be[pg.178] virtually a
civic dictator, this great statesman carried out the most drastic
reforms. In October, 1807, there appeared at Memel the decrees of
emancipation which declared the abolition of serfdom with all its
compulsory and menial services. The old feudal society was further
invigorated by the admission of all classes to the holding of land
or to any employment, while trade monopolies were similarly swept
away. Municipal self-government gave new zest and energy to civic
life; and the principle that the army “ought to be the union of all
the moral and physical energies of the nation” was carried out by
the military organizer Scharnhorst, who conceived and partly
realized the idea that all able-bodied men should serve their time
with the colours and then be drafted into a reserve. This military
reform excited Napoleon’s distrust, and he forced the King to agree
by treaty (September, 1808) that the Prussian army should never
exceed 42,000 men, a measure which did not hinder the formation of
an effective reserve, and was therefore complied with to the
letter, if not in spirit.

In fact, in the previous month a plan of a popular insurrection
had been secretly discussed by Stein, Scharnhorst, and other
patriotic Ministers. The example of the Spaniards was everywhere to
be followed, and, if Austria sent forth her legions on the Danube
and England helped in Hanover, there seemed some prospect of
shaking off the Napoleonic yoke. The scheme miscarried, and largely
owing to the interception of a letter in which Stein imprudently
referred to the exasperation of public feeling in Germany and the
lively hope excited by the events in Spain and the preparations of
Austria. Napoleon caused the letter to be printed in the “Moniteur”
of September 8th, and sequestered Stein’s property in Westphalia.
He also kept his grip on Prussia; for while withdrawing most of his
troops from that exhausted land, he retained French garrisons in
Stettin, Glogau, and Küstrin. Holding these fortresses on the
strong defensive line of the Oder, he might smile at the puny
efforts of Prussian patriots and hope speedily to crush[pg.179]
the Spanish rebels, provided he could count on the loyal support of
Alexander in holding Austria in check.

To gain this support and to clear away the clouds that bulked on
their oriental horizon, Napoleon urgently desired an interview with
his ally. For some months it had been proposed; but the Spanish
Rising and the armaments of Austria made it essential.

The meeting took place at Erfurt (September 27th). The
Thuringian city was ablaze with uniforms, and the cannon thundered
salvoes of welcome as the two potentates and their suites entered
the ancient walls and filed through narrow streets redolent of old
German calm, an abode more suited to the speculations of a Luther
than to the world-embracing schemes of the Emperors of the West and
East. With them were their chief warriors and Ministers, personages
who now threw into the shade the new German kings. There, too, were
the lesser German princes, some of them to grace the Court of the
man who had showered lands and titles on them, others to hint a
wish for more lands and higher titles. In truth, the title of king
was tantalizingly common; and if we may credit a story of the time,
the French soldiery had learnt to despise it. For, on one occasion,
when the guard of honour, deceived by the splendour of the King of
Würtemberg’s chariot, was about to deliver the triple salute
accorded only to the two Emperors, the officer in command angrily
exclaimed: “Be quiet: it’s only a king.”

The Emperors at Erfurt devoted the mornings to personal
interviews, the afternoons to politics, the evenings to receptions
and the theatre. The actors of the Comédie Française
had been brought from Paris, and played to the Emperors and a
parterre of princes the masterpieces of the French stage,
especially those which contained suitable allusions. A notable
incident occurred on the recital of the line in the “Oedipe” of
Voltaire:

“L’amitié d’un grand homme
est un bienfait des dieux.”

As if moved by a sudden inspiration, Alexander arose[pg.180]
and warmly pressed the hand of Napoleon, who was then half-dozing
at his side.[199] On the surface, indeed,
everything was friendship and harmony. With urbane facility, the
Czar accompanied his ally to the battlefield of Jena, listened to
the animated description of the victor, and then joined in the
chase in a forest hard by.

But beneath these brilliant shows there lurked suspicions and
fears. Alexander was annoyed that Napoleon retained French
garrisons in the fortresses on the Oder and claimed an impossible
sum as indemnity from Prussia. This was not the restoration of
Prussia’s independence, for which he, Alexander, had pleaded; and
while the French eagles were at Küstrin, the Russian frontier
could not be deemed wholly safe.[200] Then again the Czar
had been secretly warned by Talleyrand against complaisance to the
French Emperor. “Sire, what are you coming here for? It is for you
to save Europe, and you will only succeed in that by resisting
Napoleon. The French are civilized, their sovereign is not. The
sovereign of Russia is civilized, her people are not. Therefore the
sovereign of Russia must be the ally of the French people.”[201] We may doubt whether this
symmetrical proposition would have had much effect, if Alexander
had not received similar warnings from his own ambassador at Paris;
and it would seem that too much importance has been assigned to
what is termed Talleyrand’s treachery at Erfurt.[202] Affairs of high policy are
determined, not so much by the logic of words as by the sterner
logic of facts. Ever since Tilsit, Napoleon had been prodigal of
promises to his ally, but of little else. The alluring visions set
forth in his letter of February 2nd were as visionary as ever; and
Romantzoff[pg.181] expressed the wish of his
countrymen in his remark to Champagny: “We have come to Erfurt to
set a limit to this conduct.” It was evident that if Napoleon had
his way completely, the partition of Turkey would take place at the
time and in the manner desired by him; this the Czar was determined
to prevent, and therefore turned a deaf ear to his ally’s proposal
that they should summon Austria to explain her present ambiguous
behaviour and frankly to recognize Joseph Bonaparte as King of
Spain. If Austria put a stop to her present armaments, the
supremacy of Napoleon in Central Europe would be alarmingly great.
Clearly it was not to Russia’s interest to weaken the only
buffer-state that remained between her and the Empire of the
West.

These fears were quietly fed by a special envoy of the Court of
Vienna, Baron Vincent, who brought complimentary notes to the two
Emperors and remained to feel the pulse of European policy. It
boded peace for Austria for the present. Despite Napoleon’s eager
arguments that England would never make peace until Austria
accepted the present situation in Spain, Alexander quietly but
firmly refused to take any steps to depress the Hapsburg Power. The
discussions waxed warm; for Napoleon saw that, unless the Court of
Vienna were coerced, England would persist in aiding the Spanish
patriots; and Alexander showed an unexpected obstinacy. Napoleon’s
plea, that peace could only be assured by the entire discouragement
of England, Austria, and the Spanish “rebels,” had no effect on
him: in fact, he began to question the sincerity of a peacemaker
whose methods were war and intimidation. Finding arguments useless,
Napoleon had recourse to anger. At the end of a lively discussion,
he threw his cap on the ground and stamped on it. Alexander
stopped, looked at him with a meaning smile, and said quietly: “You
are violent: as for me, I am obstinate: anger gains nothing from
me: let us talk, let us reason, or I go.” He moved towards the
door, whereupon Napoleon called him back—and they
reasoned.[pg.182]

It was of no avail. Though Alexander left his ally a free hand
in Spain, he refused to join him in a diplomatic menace to Austria;
and Napoleon saw that “those devilish Spanish affairs” were at the
root of this important failure, which was to cost him the war on
the Danube in the following year.

As a set-off to this check, he disappointed Alexander respecting
Prussia and Turkey. He refused to withdraw his troops from the
fortresses on the Oder, and grudgingly consented to lower his
pecuniary claims on Prussia from 140,000,000 francs to 120,000,000.
Towards the Czar’s Turkish schemes he showed little more
complaisance. After sharp discussions it was finally settled that
Russia should gain the Danubian provinces, but not until the
following year. France renounced all mediation between Alexander
and the Porte, but required him to maintain the integrity of all
the other Turkish possessions, which meant that the partition of
Turkey was to be postponed until it suited Napoleon to take up his
oriental schemes in earnest. The golden visions of Tilsit were thus
once more relegated to a distant future, and the keenness of the
Czar’s disappointment may be measured by his striking statement
quoted by Caulaincourt in one of his earlier reports from St.
Petersburg: “Let the world be turned upside down provided that
Russia gains Constantinople and the Dardanelles.”[203]

The Erfurt interview left another hidden sore. It was there that
the divorce from Josephine was officially discussed, with a view to
a more ambitious alliance. Persistent as the rumours of a divorce
had been for seven years past, they seem to have emanated, not from
the husband, but from jealous sisters-in-law, intriguing relatives,
and officious Ministers. To the most meddlesome of these
satellites, Fouché, who had ventured to suggest to Josephine
the propriety of sacrificing herself for the good of the State,
Napoleon had lately administered a severe rebuke. But now he caused
[pg.183] Talleyrand and Caulaincourt to
sound the Czar as to the feasibility of an alliance with one of his
sisters. The response was equally vague and discreet. Alexander
expressed his gratification at the friendship which proffered such
a request and his desire for the founding of a Napoleonic House.
Further than this he did not go: and eight days after his return to
St. Petersburg his only marriageable sister, Catherine, was
affianced to the heir to the Duchy of Oldenburg. This event, it is
true, was decided by the Dowager Empress; but no one, least of all
Napoleon, could harbour any doubts as to its significance.

In truth, Napoleon’s chief triumphs at Erfurt were social and
literary. His efforts to dazzle German princes and denationalize
two of her leading thinkers were partly successful. Goethe and
Wieland bowed before his greatness. To the former Napoleon granted
a lengthy interview. He flattered the aged poet at the outset by
the words, “You are a man”: he then talked about several works in a
way that Goethe thought very just; and he criticised one passage of
the poet’s youthful work, “Werther,” as untrue to nature, with
which Goethe agreed. On Voltaire’s “Mahomet” he heaped censure, for
its unworthy portraiture of the conqueror of the East and its
ineffective fatalism. “These pieces belong to an obscure age.
Besides, what do they mean with their fatalism? Politics is
fatalism.” The significance of this saying was soon to be
emphasized, so that misapprehension was impossible. After
witnessing Voltaire’s “La Mort de César,” Napoleon suggested
that the poet ought to write a tragedy in a grander style than
Voltaire’s, so as to show how the world would have benefited if the
great Roman had had time to carry out his vast plans.

Finally, Goethe was invited to come to Paris, where he would
find abundant materials for his poetic creations. Fortunately,
Goethe was able to plead his age in excuse; and the world was
therefore spared the sight of a great genius saddled with an
imperial commission and[pg.184] writing a Napoleonized version
of Cæsar’s exploits and policy. But the pressing character of
the invitation reveals the Emperor’s dissatisfaction with his
French poetasters and his intention to denationalize German
literature. He had a dim perception that Teutonic idealism was a
dangerous foe, inasmuch as it kept alive the sense of nationality
which he was determined to obliterate. He was right. The last and
most patriotic of Schiller’s works, “Wilhelm Tell,” the impassioned
discourses of Fichte, the efforts of the new patriotic league, the
Tugendbund, and last, but not least, the memory of the murdered
Palm, all these were influences that baffled bayonets and
diplomacy. Conquer and bargain as he might, he could not grapple
with the impalpable forces of the era that was now dawning. The
younger generation throbbed responsive to the teachings of Fichte,
the appeals of Stein, and the exploits of the Spaniards; it was
blind to the splendours of Erfurt: and it heard with grief, but
with no change of conviction, that Goethe and Wieland had accepted
from Napoleon the cross of the Legion of Honour, and that too on
the anniversary of the Battle of Jena.

After thus finally belittling the two poets, he shot a parting
shaft at German idealism in his farewell to the academicians. He
bade them beware of idealogues as dangerous dreamers and disguised
materialists. Then, raising his voice, he exclaimed: “Philosophers
plague themselves with weaving systems: they will never find a
better one than Christianity, which, reconciling man with himself,
also assures public order and repose. Your idealogues destroy every
illusion; and the time of illusions is for peoples and individuals
alike the time of happiness. I carry one away, that you will think
kindly of me.” He then mounted his carriage and drove away to Paris
to resume his conquest of Spain.[204][pg.185]

The last diplomatic proceeding at Erfurt was the drawing up of a
secret convention which assigned Finland and the Danubian Provinces
to Russia, and promised Russia’s help to Napoleon in case Austria
should attack him. The Czar also recognized Joseph Bonaparte as
King of Spain and joined Napoleon in a joint note to George III.
summoning him to make peace. On the same day (October 12th) that
note was drawn up and despatched to London. In reply, Canning
stated our willingness to treat for peace, provided that it should
include all parties: that, although bound by no formal treaty to
Ferdinand VII. and the Spanish people, yet we felt ourselves none
the less pledged to them, and presumed that they, as well as our
other allies, would be admitted to the negotiations. Long before
this reply reached Paris, Napoleon had left for Spain. But on
November 19th, he charged Champagny to state that the Spanish
rebels could no more be admitted than the Irish insurgents: as for
the other parties to the dispute he would not refuse to admit
“either the King reigning in Sweden, or the King reigning in
Sicily, or the King reigning in Brazil.” This insulting reply
sufficiently shows the insincerity of his overtures and the
peculiarity of his views of monarchy. The Spaniards were rebels
because they refused to recognize the forced abdication of their
young King; and the rulers of Sweden, Naples and Portugal, were
Kings as long as it suited Napoleon to tolerate them, and no
longer. It is needless to add that our Government refused to desert
the Spaniards; and in his reply to St. Petersburg, Canning
expressed George III.’s deep regret that Alexander should
sanction

“An usurpation unparalleled in the history of the world…. If
these be the principles to which the Emperor of Russia has
inviolably attached himself … deeply does His Majesty [George
III.] lament a determination by which the sufferings[pg.186]
of Europe must be aggravated and prolonged. But not to His Majesty
is to be attributed the continuance of the calamities of war, by
the disappointment of all hope of such a peace as would be
compatible with justice and honour.”[205]

No open-minded person can peruse the correspondence on this
subject without concluding that British policy, if lacking the
breadth, grip and finesse that marked that of France and
Russia, yet possessed the sterling merits of manly truthfulness and
staunch fidelity. The words quoted above were the words of Canning,
but the spirit that animated them was that of George III. His
storm-tossed life was now verging towards the dread bourne of
insanity; but it was given to him to make this stern yet
half-pleading appeal to the Czar’s better nature. And who shall say
that the example of constancy which the aged King displayed amidst
the gathering gloom of his public and private life did not
ultimately bear fruit in the later and grander phase of Alexander’s
character and career?

Meanwhile Napoleon was bursting through the Spanish defence. The
patriots, puffed up with their first successes, had been indulging
in dreams of an invasion of France; and their provincial juntas
quarrelled over the sharing of the future spoils as over the
apportionment of English arms and money. Their awakening was
terrible. With less than 90,000 raw troops they were attacked by
250,000 men led by the greatest warrior of the age. Everywhere they
were routed, and at a last fight at the pass over the Somosierra
mountain, the superiority of the French was strikingly shown. While
the Spaniards were pouring down grapeshot on the struggling masses
of the assailants, the Emperor resolved to hurl his light Polish
horse uphill at the death-dealing guns. Dashingly was the order
obeyed. Some forty or fifty riders bit the[pg.187] dust, but the
rest swept on, sabred the gunners, and decided the day. The
Spaniards, amazed at these unheard-of tactics, took to their heels,
and nothing now stayed Napoleon’s entry into Madrid (December 4th).
There he strove to popularize Joseph’s rule by offering several
desirable reforms, such as the abolition of feudal laws and of the
Inquisition. It was of no avail. The Spaniards would have none of
them at his hands.

After a brief stay in Madrid, he turned to crush Sir John Moore.
That brave soldier, relying on the empty promises of the patriots,
had ventured into the heart of Leon with a British force of 26,000
men. If he could not save Madrid, he could at least postpone a
French conquest of the south. In this he succeeded; his chivalrous
daring drew on him the chief strength of the invaders; and when
hopelessly outnumbered he beat a lion-like retreat to Corunna.
There he turned and dealt the French a blow that closed his own
career with glory and gained time for his men to embark in
safety.

While the red-coats saw the snowy heights of Galicia fade into
the sky, Napoleon was spurring back to the Pyrenees. He had
received news that portended war with Austria; and, cherishing the
strange belief that Spain was conquered, he rushed back to Paris to
confront the Hapsburg Power. But Spain was not conquered. Scattered
her armies were in the open, and even brave Saragossa fell in
glorious ruins under Lannes’ persistent attacks. But the patriots
fiercely rallied in the mountains, and Napoleon was to find out the
truth of the Roman historian’s saying: “In no land does the
character of the people and the nature of the country help to
repair disasters more readily than in Spain.”

There was another reason for Napoleon’s sudden return. Rumours
had reached him as to the rapprochement of those usually
envious rivals, Talleyrand and Fouché, who now walked arm in
arm, held secret conclaves, and seemed to have some understanding
with Murat. Were they plotting to bring this ambitious man and his
still more ambitious and vindictive consort from[pg.188]
the despised throne at Naples to seize on power at Paris while the
Emperor was engulfed in the Spanish quagmire? A story ran that
Fouché had relays of horses ready between Naples and Paris
for this enterprise.[206] But where Fouché
and Talleyrand are concerned, truth lurks at the bottom of an
unfathomable well.

All that we know for certain is that Napoleon flew back to Paris
in a towering rage, and that, after sharply rebuking Fouché,
he subjected the Prince of Benevento to a violent tirade: just as
he (Talleyrand) had first advised the death of the Duc d’Enghien
and then turned that event to his sovereign’s discredit, so now,
after counselling the overthrow of the Spanish dynasty, he was
making the same underhand use of the miscarriage of that
enterprise. The Grand Chamberlain stood as if unmoved until the
storm swept by, and then coldly remarked to the astonished circle:
“What a pity that so great a man has been so badly brought up.”
Nevertheless, the insult rankled deep in his being, there to be
nursed for five years, and then in the fullness of time to dart
forth with a snake-like revenge. In 1814 and 1815 men saw that not
the least serious result of Napoleon’s Spanish policy was the
envenoming of his relations with the two cleverest of living
Frenchmen.

NOTE TO THE THIRD EDITION.—In the foregoing narrative,
describing the battle of the Somosierra, I followed the usually
accepted account, which assigns the victory solely to the credit of
the Polish horsemen. But Mr. Oman has shown (“History of the
Peninsular War,” vol. i., pp. 459-461) that their first charge
failed, and that only when a brigade of French infantry skirmished
right up to the crest, did a second effort of the Poles, supported
by cavalry of the Guard, secure the pass. Napier’s description
(vol. i., p. 267), based on the French bulletin, is incorrect.[pg.189]


CHAPTER XXX


NAPOLEON AND AUSTRIA

“Never maltreat an enemy by halves”: such was the sage advice of
Prussia’s warrior King Frederick the Great, who instinctively saw
the folly of half measures in dealing with a formidable foe. The
only statesmanlike alternatives were, to win his friendship by
generous treatment, or to crush him to the earth so that he could
not rise to deal another blow.

As we have seen, Napoleon deliberately took the perilous middle
course with the Hapsburgs after Austerlitz. He tore away from them
their faithful Tyrolese along with all their Swabian lands, and he
half crippled them in Italy by leaving them the line of the Adige
instead of the Mincio. Later on, he compelled Austria to join the
Continental System, to the detriment of her commerce and revenue;
and his thinly veiled threats at Erfurt nerved her to strike home
as soon as she saw him embarked on the Spanish enterprise. She had
some grounds for confidence. The blows showered on the Hapsburg
States had served to weld them more closely together; reforms
effected in the administration under the guidance of the able and
high-spirited minister, Stadion, promised to reinvigorate the whole
Empire; and army reforms, championed by the Archduke Charles, had
shelved the petted incapables of the Court and opened up
undreamt-of vistas of hope even to the common soldier. Moreover, it
was certain that the Tyrolese would revolt against the cast-iron
Liberalism now imposed on them from Munich, which interfered with
their cherished customs and church festivals.[pg.190]

Throughout Germany, too, there were widespread movements for
casting off the yoke of Napoleon. The benefits gained by the
adoption of his laws were already balanced by the deepening
hardships entailed by the Continental System; and the national
German sentiment, which Napoleon ever sought to root out,
persistently clung to Berlin and Vienna. A new thrill of resentment
ran through Germany when Napoleon launched a decree of proscription
against Stein, who had resigned office on November 24th. It was
dated from Madrid (December 16th, 1808), and ordered that “the man
named Stein,” for seeking to excite troubles in Germany, should be
held an enemy of France and the Confederation of the Rhine, and
suffer confiscation of his property and seizure of his person,
wherever he might be. The great statesman thereupon fled into
Austria, where all the hopes of German nationalists now centred.[207]

On April the 6th the Archduke Charles issued a proclamation in
which the new hopes of reformed Austria found eloquent expression:
“The freedom of Europe has sought refuge beneath your banners.
Soldiers, your victories will break her chains: your German
brothers who are now in the ranks of the enemy wait for their
deliverance.” These hopes were premature. Austria was too late or
too soon: she was too late to overpower the Bavarians, or to catch
the French forces leaderless, and too soon to gain the full benefit
from her recent army reforms and from the diversion promised by
England on the North Sea.[208] But our limits of space
render it impossible adequately to describe the course of the
struggle on the Danube or of the Tyrolese rising.

Napoleon, hurrying from Paris, found his forces spread[pg.191] out over a front of sixty miles
from Ratisbon to positions south of Augsburg, and it needed all his
skill to mass them before the Archduke’s blows fell. Thanks to
Austrian slowness the danger was averted, and a difficult
retrograde movement was speedily changed into a triumphant
offensive. Five successive days saw as many French victories, the
chief of which, at Eckmühl (April 22nd), forced the Archduke
with the Austrian right wing northwards towards Ratisbon, which was
stormed on the following day, Charles now made for the Böhmer
Wald, while his left wing on the south of the Danube fell back
towards the Inn. Pushing his advantage to the utmost, the victor
invaded Austria and forced Vienna to surrender (May 13th).

At that city Napoleon issued (May 17th) a decree which reveals
the excess of his confidence. It struck down the temporal power of
the Pope, and annexed to the French Empire the part of the Papal
States which he had spared the year before. The form of the decree
was as remarkable as its substance. With an effrontery only
equalled by its historical falsity, it cited the example of
“Charlemagne, my august predecessor, Emperor of the French”; and,
after exalting the Imperial dignity, it proceeded to lower the
Popes to the position of Bishops of Rome. The subordination of the
spiritual to the civil power was also assured by the assigning of a
yearly stipend of 2,000,000 francs to the Pope.

When Pius VII. protested against the seizure of his States, and
hurled a bull of excommunication at the spoliator, Napoleon issued
orders which led to his arrest; and shortly after midsummer the
unfortunate pontiff was hurried away from Rome to Florence.

Meanwhile Napoleon had experienced an unlooked-for reverse.
Though so far cowed by his defeats in Bavaria as to send Napoleon a
cringing request for peace, to which the victor deigned no reply,
the Archduke Charles obstinately clung to the northern bank of the
Danube opposite the capital, and inflicted a severe defeat on the
Emperor when the latter sought to drive him from[pg.192]
Aspern-Essling (May 21st-22nd). Had the Austrian commander had that
remorseless resolve which ever prompted Napoleon to wrest from
Fortune her utmost favours, the white-coats might have driven their
foes into the river; for at the close of both of those days of
carnage they had a clear advantage. A French disaster was in fact
averted only by the combined efforts of Napoleon, Masséna,
Lannes, and General Mouton; and even they were for a time dismayed
by the frightful losses, and by the news that the bridges, over
which alone they could retire, had been swept away by trees and
barges sent down the flooded stream. But, as at Eylau, Napoleon’s
iron will imposed on his foes, and, under cover of darkness, the
French were withdrawn into the island of Lobau, after losing some
25,000 men.[209]

Among them was that prince of vanguard leaders, Lannes. On
hearing that his old friend was mortally wounded, the Emperor
hurried to him, and tenderly embraced him. The interview, says
Marbot, who was supporting the Marshal’s shoulders, was most
affecting, both these stern warriors displaying genuine emotion.
And yet, it is reported that, after Lannes was removed to
Ebersdorf, his last words were those of reproach to the Emperor for
his ambition. At that time, however, the patient was delirious, and
the words, if really uttered, were meaningless; but the inventor of
the anecdote might plead that it was consonant with the recent
tenor of the Marshal’s thoughts. Like all thoughtful soldiers, who
placed France before Napoleon, Lannes was weary of these endless
wars. After Jena his heart was not in the work; and[pg.193]
he wrote thus about Napoleon during the siege of Danzig: “I have
always been the victim of my attachment to him. He only loves you
by fits and starts, that is, when he has need of you.” His
presentiment was true. He was a victim to a war that was the
outcome solely of Napoleon’s Continental System, and not of the
needs of France. He passed away, leaving a brilliant military fame
and a reputation for soldierly republican frankness which was fast
vanishing from the camps and salons of the Empire.[210]

As yet, however, Napoleon’s genius and the martial ardour of his
soldiers sufficed to overbear the halting efforts of Austria and
her well-wishers. On retiring into Lobau Island he put forth to the
utmost his extraordinary powers of organization. Boats brought vast
supplies of stores and ammunition from Vienna, which the French
still held. The menacing front of Masséna and Davoust
imposed on the enemy. Reinforcements were hurried up from Bavaria.
Tyrol was denuded of Franco-Bavarian troops, so that the peasants,
under the lead of the brave innkeeper, Hofer, were able to organize
a systematic defence. And a French army which had finally beaten
the Austrians in Venetia, now began to drive them back into
Hungary. In Poland the white-coats were held in check, and the
Franco-Russian compact deterred Frederick William from making any
move against France such as Prussian patriots ardently
counselled.

To have done so would have been madness, unless England sent
powerful aid on the side of Hanover; and that aid was not
forthcoming. Yet the patriotic ardour of the Germans led to two
daring efforts against the French. Schill, with a Prussian cavalry
regiment, sought to seize Magdeburg, and failing there moved north
in hopes of British help. His adventurous ride was ended by
Napoleon’s Dutch and North German troops, who closed in on him at
Stralsund, and, on May 31st, cut to pieces his brave troop. Schill
met a warrior’s death:[pg.194] most of the survivors were sent
to the galleys in France. Undeterred by this failure, the young
Duke of Brunswick sought to rouse Saxony and Westphalia by a
dashing cavalry raid (June); but, beyond showing the weakness of
Jerome Bonaparte’s rule and the general hatred of the French, he
effected little: with his 2,000 followers he was finally saved by
British cruisers (August). Had the British expedition, which in the
ensuing autumn rotted away on Walcheren, been landed at Stralsund,
or in Hanover during the spring, it is certain that Germany would
have risen in Napoleon’s rear; and in that case, the doubtful
struggle which closed at Wagram might have ended very
differently.[211]

All hopes for European independence centred in Wellesley and the
Archduke Charles. Although there was no formal compact between
England and Austria, yet the Hapsburgs rested their hopes largely
on the diversions made by our troops. In the early part of the
Peninsular campaign of 1809, these hopes were brilliantly
fulfilled. Wellesley moved against Soult at Oporto, and, by a
dextrous crossing of that river in his rear, compelled him to beat
a calamitous retreat on Spain, with the loss of all his cannon and
stores. The French reached Lugo an armed rabble, and were greeted
there with jeers and execrations by the men of Ney’s corps. The two
Marshals themselves took up the quarrel, and so fierce were the
taunts of Ney that Soult drew his sword and a duel was barely
averted.[212] An appearance of concord
was restored during their operations in Galicia and Asturias: but
no opportunity was missed of secretly thwarting the hated rival;
and here, as all through the Peninsular War, the private jealousies
of the French leaders fatally compromised the success of their
arms. Wellesley, seeing that the operations in Galicia would never
decide the[pg.195] war, began to prepare a deadly
blow at the centre of French authority, Madrid.

While Wellesley thrust a thin wedge into the heart of Spain, the
Archduke Charles was overthrown on the banks of the Danube. After
drawing in reinforcements from France, the Rhenish Confederation,
and Eugène’s army of Italy, the French Emperor disposed of
180,000 highly-trained troops, whom he massed in the Lobau Island,
or on the right shore of the Danube. Every preparation was made for
deceiving the Austrians as to the point of crossing and with
complete success. With great labour the defenders threw up
intrenchments facing the north side of the island. But, on a thick
stormy night (July 4th), six bridges of boats were quickly swung
across the stream lower down, that is, on the east side of Lobau,
while a furious cannonade on the north side misled their foes. The
crossing was effected without loss by Oudinot and Masséna;
and sunrise saw the whole French army advancing rapidly northwards,
thereby outflanking the Austrian earthworks, which were now
evacuated.

Charles was outmanoeuvred and outnumbered. His brother, the
Archduke John, was at Pressburg with 20,000 men, watched hitherto
by Davoust. But the French Marshal cleverly withdrew his corps,
leaving only enough men to impose on that unenterprising leader.
Other Austrian detachments were also far away at the critical time,
and thus Napoleon had a superiority of force of about 50,000 men.
Nevertheless, the defence at Wagram was most obstinate (July 6th).
Holding his own on the hills behind the Russbach, the Archduke
swung forward his right in such strength as to drive back
Masséna on Aspern; but his weakened centre was now pushed
back and endangered by the persistent vigour of Macdonald’s onset.
This success at the centre gave time for Davoust to wrest Neusiedel
from the white-coats, a movement which would have been stopped or
crushed, had the Archduke John obeyed his brother’s orders and
marched from the side of Pressburg on Napoleon’s unguarded right
flank. Finally, after an obstinate stand, the [pg.196]
Austrians fell back in good order, effectively covering their
retreat by a murderous artillery fire. A total loss of some 50,000
men, apportioned nearly equally on either side, was the chief
result of this terrible day. It was not remarkable for brilliant
tactics; and, as at Aspern, the Austrians fully equalled their foes
in courage.

Such was the battle of Wagram, one of the greatest of all time,
if the number of combatants be counted, but one of the least
decisive in its strictly military results. If we may compare
Austerlitz with Blenheim, Wagram may with equal fitness be matched
with the vast slaughter of Malplaquet exactly a century before. The
French now felt the hardening of the national defence of Austria
and the falling off in their own fighting powers. Marmont tells
how, at the close of the day, the approach of the Archduke John’s
scouts struck panic into the conquerors, so that for a time the
plain on the east was covered with runaway conscripts and
disconcerted plunderers. The incident proved the deterioration of
the Grand Army from the times of Ulm and Jena. Raw conscripts
raised before their time and[pg.197] hurriedly drafted
into the line had impaired its steadiness, and men noted as another
ominous fact that few unwounded prisoners were taken from the
Austrians, and only nine guns and one colour. In fact, the only
reputation enhanced was that of Macdonald, who for his great
services at the centre enjoyed the unique honour of receiving a
Marshal’s bâton from Napoleon on the field of battle.

Had the Archduke Charles been made of the same stuff as
Wellington, the campaign might still have been retrieved. But
softness and irresolution were the characteristics of Austria’s
generals no less than of her rulers.[213] The Hapsburg armies were
still led with the old leisurely insouciance; and their
counsels swayed to and fro under the wavering impulses of a
seemingly decrepit dynasty. Francis had many good qualities: he was
a good husband and father, and his kindly manners endeared him to
the Viennese even in the midst of defeat. But he was capricious and
shortsighted; anything outside of the well-worn ruts of routine
vexed and alarmed him; and it is a supreme proof of the greatness
and courage of his reforming Minister, Stadion, that his
innovations should have been tolerated for so long. Now that
disasters were shaking his throne he began to suspect the reformer;
and Stadion confessed to the publicist, Gentz, that it was
impossible to reckon on the Emperor for a quarter of an hour
together, unless one stayed by him all the twenty-four
hours.—”After a great defeat, he will take himself off at
once and will calmly commend us to God.”—This was what now
happened. Another failure at Znaim so daunted the Archduke that he
sued for an armistice (July 12th). For this there was some excuse.
The latest news both from Spain and Prussia inspired the hope that,
if time were gained, important diversions might be made in both
quarters.

As we have seen, Sir Arthur Wellesley opened the[pg.198]
campaign with a brilliant success, and then prepared to strike at
the heart of the French power. The memorable campaign of Talavera
was the result. Relying on promises of aid from the Spanish Junta
and from their cross-grained commander, Cuesta, he led a small
British force up the valley of the Tagus to seize Madrid, while the
chief French armies were engaged in distant provinces. In one sense
he achieved his aim. He compelled the enemy to loose their hold on
those provinces and concentrate to save the capital. And before
they fully effected their concentration, he gave battle to King
Joseph and Marshals Jourdan and Victor at Talavera (July 28th).
Skilfully posting the Spaniards behind intrenchments and in gardens
where their raw levies could fight with every advantage, he
extended his thin red lines—he had only 17,000 British
troops—along a ridge stretching up to a plateau that
dominated the broken ground north of the town. On that hill
Wellesley planted his left: and all the efforts of Victor to turn
that wing or to break it by charges across the intervening ravine
were bloodily beaten off.

The fierce heat served but to kindle French and British to
greater fury. Finally, the dashing charge of our 23rd dragoons and
the irresistible advance of the 48th regiment of foot overthrew the
enemy’s centre; and as the day waned, the 30,000 French retired,
with a loss of 17 cannon and of 7,000 men in killed, wounded, and
prisoners. Had the other Spanish armies now offered the support
which Wellesley expected, he would doubtless have seized Madrid. He
had written three days before Talavera: “With or without a battle
we shall be at Madrid soon.” But his allies now failed him utterly:
they did not hold the mountain passes which confronted Soult in his
march from Salamanca into the valley of the Tagus; and they left
the British forces half starving.—”We are here worse off than
in a hostile country,” wrote our commander; “never was an army so
ill used: we had no assistance from the Spanish army: we were
obliged to unload our ammunition and[pg.199] our treasure in
order to employ the cars in the removal of our sick and wounded.”
Meanwhile Soult, with 50,000 men, was threading his way easily
through the mountains and threatened to cut us off from Portugal:
but by a rapid retreat Wellesley saved his army, vowing that he
would never again trust Spanish offers of help.[214]

Far more dispiriting was the news that reached the Austrian
negotiators from the North Sea. There the British Government
succeeded in eclipsing all its former achievements in forewarning
foes and disgusting its friends. Very early in the year, the men of
Downing Street knew that Austria was preparing to fight Napoleon
and built her hopes of success, partly on the Peninsular War,
partly on a British descent in Hanover, where everything was ripe
for revolution. Unfortunately, we were still, formally, at war with
her: and the conclusion of the treaty of peace was so long delayed
at Vienna that July was almost gone before the Austrian
ratification reached London, and our armada set sail from Dover.[215] The result is well known.
Official favouritism handed over the command of 40,000 troops to
the Earl of Chatham, who wasted precious days in battering
down[pg.200] the walls of Flushing when he
should have struck straight at the goal now aimed at, Antwerp. That
fortress was therefore ready to beat him off; and he finally
withdrew his army into the Isle of Walcheren, into whose
fever-laden swamps Napoleon had refused to send a single French
soldier. A tottering remnant was all that survived by the close of
the year: and the climax of our national disgrace was reached when
a court-martial acquitted the commanders. Napoleon would have had
them shot.

Helpless as the old monarchies were to cope with Napoleon, a
wild longing for vengeance was beginning to throb among the
peoples. It showed itself in a remarkable attempt on his life
during a review at Schönbrunn. A delicate youth named Staps,
son of a Thuringian pastor, made his way to the palace, armed with
a long knife, intending to stab him while he read a petition
(October 12th). Berthier and Rapp, noting the lad’s importunity,
had him searched and brought before Napoleon. “What did you mean to
do with that knife?” asked the Emperor. “Kill you,” was the reply.
“You are an idiot or an Illuminat.” “I am not an idiot and do not
know what an Illuminat is.” “Then you are diseased.” “No, I am
quite well.” “Why do you wish to kill me?” “Because you are the
curse of my Fatherland.” “You are a fanatic; I will forgive you and
spare your life.” “I want no forgiveness.” “Would you thank me if I
pardoned you?” “I would seek to kill you again.” The quiet firmness
with which Staps gave these replies and then went to his doom made
a deep impression on Napoleon; and he sought to hurry on the
conclusion of peace with these odd Germans whom he could conquer
but not convince.

The Emperor Francis was now resigned to his fate, but he refused
to hear of giving up his remaining sea-coast in Istria. On this
point Metternich strove hard to bend Napoleon’s will, but received
as a final answer: “Then war is unavoidable.”[216] In fact, the victor
knew[pg.201] that Austria was in his power. The
Archduke Charles had thrown up his command, the soldiery were
depressed, and a great part of the Empire was in the hands of the
French. England’s efforts had failed; and of all the isolated
patriotic movements in Germany only that of the Tyrolese
mountaineers still struggled on. Napoleon could therefore dictate
his own terms in the Treaty of Schönbrunn (October 14th),
which he announced as complete, when as yet Francis had not signed
it.[217] Austria thereby recognized
Joseph as King of Spain, and ceded Salzburg and the Inn-viertel to
Napoleon, to be transferred by him to Bavaria. To the French Empire
she yielded up parts of Austrian Friuli and Carinthia, besides
Carniola, the city and district of Trieste, and portions of Croatia
and Dalmatia to the south of the River Save. Her spoils of the old
Polish lands now went to aggrandize the Duchy of Warsaw, a small
strip of Austrian Gallicia also going to Russia. Besides losing
3,500,000 subjects, Austria was mulcted in an indemnity of
£3,400,000, and again bound herself to exclude all British
products. By a secret clause she agreed to limit her army to
150,000 men.

Perhaps the severest loss was the abandonment of the faithful
Tyrolese. After Aspern, the Emperor Francis promised that he would
never lay down his arms until they were re-united with his Empire.
This promise now went the way of the many fond hopes of reform and
championship of German nationality which her ablest men had lately
cherished, and the Empire settled down in torpor and bankruptcy. In
dumb wrath and despair Austrian patriots looked on, while the
Tyrolese were beaten down by French, Bavarian, and Italian forces.
Hofer finally took to the hills, was betrayed by a friend, and was
taken to Mantua. Some of the officers who there tried him desired
to spare his life, but a special despatch of Napoleon[218] ordered his execution, and
the[pg.202] brave mountaineer fell, with the
words on his lips: “Long live the Emperor Francis.” Tyrol,
meanwhile, was parcelled out between Bavaria, Illyria, and the
Kingdom of Italy; but bullets and partitions were of no avail
against the staunch patriotism of her people, and the Tyrolese
campaign boded ill for Napoleon if monarchs, generals, and
statesmen should ever be inspired by the sturdy faith and hardihood
of that noble peasantry.

As yet, however, prudence and timidity reigned supreme. Though
the Czar uttered some snappish words at the threatening increase to
the Duchy of Warsaw, he still posed as Napoleon’s ally. The Swedes,
weary of their hopeless strifes with France, Russia, and Denmark,
deposed the still bellicose Gustavus IV.; and his successor,
Charles XIII., made peace with those Powers, retaining Swedish
Pomerania, but only at the cost of submitting to the Continental
System. Prussia seemed, to official eyes, utterly cowed. The
Hapsburgs, having failed in their bold championship of the cause of
reform and of German nationality, now fell back into a policy
marked by timid opportunism and decorously dull routine.

The change was marked by the retirement of Stadion, a man whose
enterprising character, no less than his enthusiasm for reform, ill
fitted him for the time of compromise and subservience now at hand.
He it was who had urged Austria forward in the paths of progress
and had sought safety in the people: he was the Stein of Austria.
But now, on the eve of peace, he earnestly begged to be allowed to
resign the Ministry of Foreign Affairs; and the Emperor Francis
thereupon summoned to that seemingly thankless office a young
diplomatist, who was destined to play a foremost part in the mighty
drama of Napoleon’s overthrow, and thereafter to wield by his
astute policy almost as great an influence in Central and Southern
Europe as the autocrat himself.

Metternich was born at Coblentz in 1773, and was therefore four
years the junior of Napoleon. He came of an old family of the
Rhineland, and his father’s position in the service of the old
Empire secured him early entrance[pg.203] into the
diplomatic circle. After acting as secretary to the Imperial
delegates at the Congress of Rastatt, he occupied the post of
Austrian ambassador successively at the Courts of Dresden and
Berlin; and in 1806 he was suddenly called to take up the embassy
in Paris. There he displayed charms of courtly tact, and lively and
eloquent conversation, which won Napoleon’s admiration and esteem.
He was looked on as a Gallophil; and, like Bismarck at a later
crisis, he used his social gifts and powers of cajolery so as to
gain a correct estimate of the characters of his future
opponents.

Yet, besides these faculties of finesse and intrigue—and
the Miltonic Belial never told lies with more winsome
grace—Metternich showed at times a manly composure and
firmness, even when Napoleon unmasked a searching fire of
diplomatic questions and taunts. Of this he had given proof shortly
before the outbreak of the late war, and his conduct had earned the
thanks of the other ambassadors for giving the French Emperor a
lesson in manners, while the autocrat liked him none the less, but
rather the more, for standing up to him. But now, after the war,
all was changed; craft was more serviceable than fortitude; and the
gay Rhinelander brought to the irksome task of subservience to the
conqueror a courtly insouciance under which he nursed the
hope of ultimate revenge.—”From the day when peace is
signed,” he wrote to the Emperor Francis on August 10th, 1809, “we
must confine our system to tacking and turning, and flattering.
Thus alone may we possibly preserve our existence, till the day of
general deliverance.”[219] This was to be the general
drift of Austrian policy for the next four years; and it may be
granted that only by bending before the blast could that
sore-stricken monarchy be saved from destruction. An opportunity
soon occurred of

carryingthe
new system into effect. Metternich offered the conqueror an
Austrian Archduchess as a bride.

After the humiliation of the Hapsburgs and of the Spanish
patriots, nothing seemed wanting to Napoleon’s[pg.204]
triumph but an heir who should found a durable dynasty. This aim
was now to be reached. As soon as the Emperor returned to Paris,
his behaviour towards Josephine showed a marked reserve. The
passage communicating between their private apartments was closed,
and the gleams of triumphant jealousy that flashed from her
sisters-in-law warned Josephine of her approaching doom. The
divorce so long bruited by news-mongers was at hand. The Emperor
broke the tidings to his consort in the private drawing-room of the
Tuileries on November 30th, and strove to tone down the harshness
of his decision by basing it on the imperative needs of the State.
But she spurned the dictates of statecraft. With all her faults,
she was affectionate and tender; she was a woman first and an
Empress afterwards; she now clung to Napoleon, not merely for the
splendour of the destiny which he had opened to her, but also from
genuine love.

Their relations had curiously changed. At the outset she had
slighted his mad devotion by her shallow coldness and occasional
infidelities, until his lava-like passion petrified. Thenceforth it
was for her to woo, and woo in vain. For years past she had to
bemoan the waning of his affection and his many conjugal sins. And
now the chasm, which she thought to have spanned by the religious
ceremony on the eve of the coronation, yawned at her feet. The
woman and the Empress in her shrank back from the black void of the
future; and with piteous reproaches she flung back the orders of
the Emperor and the soothings of the husband. Napoleon, it would
seem, had nerved himself against such an outbreak. In vain did
Josephine sink down at his feet with heart-rending cries that she
would never survive the disgrace: failing to calm her himself, he
opened the door and summoned the prefect of the palace, Bausset,
and bade him bear her away to her private apartments. Down the
narrow stairs she was borne, the Emperor lifting her feet and
Bausset supporting her shoulders, until, half fainting, she was
left to the sympathies of her women[pg.205] and the attentions
of Corvisart. But hers was a wound that no sympathy or skill could
cure.[220]

On his side, Napoleon felt the wrench. Not only the ghost of his
early love, but his dislike of new associates and novel ways cried
out against the change. “In separating myself from my wife,”
Napoleon once said to Talleyrand, “I renounce much. I should have
to study the tastes and habits of a young woman. Josephine
accommodates herself to everything: she understands me
perfectly.”[221] But his boundless
triumphs, his alliance with the Czar and total overthrow of the
Bourbons and the Pope, had fed the fires of his ambition. He
aspired to give the mot d’ordre to the universe; and he
scrupled not to put aside a consort who could not help him to found
a dynasty. Yet it was not without pangs of sorrow and remorse. His
laboured, panting breath and almost gasping words left on Bausset
the impression that he was genuinely affected; and, consummate
actor though he was, we may well believe that he felt the parting
from his early associations. Underneath his generally cold exterior
he hid a nervous nature, dominated by an inflexible will, but which
now and again broke through all restraint, bathing the beloved
object with sudden tenderness or blasting a foe with fiery passion.
And it would seem that Josephine’s pangs had power to reawaken the
feelings of his more generous youth. The ceremony of divorce took
place on December 15th Josephine declaring with agonized pride that
she gave her assent for the welfare of France.

Already the new marriage negotiations had begun. They are unique
even amidst the frigid annals of royal betrothals. The French
ambassador, Caulaincourt, was charged to make definite overtures at
St. Petersburg for the hand of the Czar’s younger sister; the
conditions could easily be arranged; religion need be no
difficulty; but time was pressing; the Emperor had need of an heir;
“we are counting the minutes here,” ran the despatch;[pg.206]
and an answer was expected from St. Petersburg after an interval of
two days.[222] The request caused
Alexander the greatest perplexity. He parried it with the reply,
correct enough in form as in fact, that the disposal of his sister
rested with the Dowager Empress. But her hostility to Napoleon was
well known. After the half overtures of Erfurt she had at once
betrothed her elder daughter to the Duke of Oldenburg. No similar
escape was now possible for the younger one: but, after leaving
Napoleon’s request unanswered until February 4th, the reply was
then despatched that the tender age of the princess, she being only
twenty years old, formed an insuperable obstacle.

Some such answer had long been expected at Paris. Metternich
asserts in his “Memoirs” that Napoleon had caused Laborde, one of
his diplomatic agents at Vienna, tentatively to sound that Court as
to his betrothal with the Archduchess Marie Louise. But the French
archives show that the first hint came from Metternich, who saw in
it a means of weakening the Franco-Russian alliance and saving
Austria from further disasters.[223] A little later the
Countess Metternich was at Paris; and great was her surprise when,
on January 2nd, 1810, Josephine informed her that she favoured a
marriage between Napoleon and Marie Louise. “I spoke to him of it
yesterday,” she said; “his choice is not yet fixed; but he thinks
that this would be his choice if he were sure of its being
accepted.” Thereafter the Countess received the most flattering
attentions at Court, a proof that the Hapsburg match was now
favoured, even though the coyness of the Czar was as yet
unknown.[pg.207]

At the close of January a Privy Council was held at the
Tuileries to decide on the imperial bride. The votes were nearly
equal: four voted for Austria, four for Saxony, and three for
Russia. After listening quietly to the arguments, Napoleon summed
up the discussion by pronouncing firmly and warmly in favour of
Austria. The marriage contract was therefore drawn up on February
7th; and Berthier was despatched to Vienna to claim the hand of
Marie Louise. He entered that city over the ruins of the old
ramparts, which were now being dismantled in accordance with the
French demands.

The marriage took place at Vienna by proxy; the bride was
conducted to Paris; and the final ceremony took place at Notre Dame
on April 2nd, but not until the union had been consummated. Such
were Napoleon’s second wooing and wedding. Nevertheless, he showed
himself an attentive and even indulgent spouse, and he remarked at
St. Helena that if Josephine was all grace and charm, Marie Louise
was innocence and nature herself.

The Austrian marriage was an event of the first importance. It
gained a few years’ respite for the despairing Hapsburgs, and gave
tardy satisfaction to Talleyrand’s statesmanlike scheme of a
Franco-Austrian alliance which should be in the best sense
conservative. Had Napoleon taken this step after Austerlitz in the
way that his counsellor advised, possibly Europe might have reached
a condition of stable equilibrium, always provided that he gave up
his favourite scheme of partitioning Turkey. But that was not to
be; and when Austria finally yielded up Marie Louise as an
unpicturesque Iphigenia on the marriage altar, she did so only as a
desperate device for appeasing an inexorable destiny. And, strange
to say, she succeeded. For Alexander took offence at the marriage
negotiations; and thus was opened a breach in the Franco-Russian
alliance which other events were rapidly to widen, until Western
and Central Europe hurled themselves against the East, and reached
Moscow.[pg.208]


CHAPTER XXXI


THE EMPIRE AT ITS HEIGHT

Napoleon’s star had now risen to its zenith. After his marriage
with a daughter of the most ancient of continental dynasties,
nothing seemed lacking to his splendour. He had humbled Pope and
Emperor alike: Germany crouched at his feet: France, Italy, and the
Confederation of the Rhine gratefully acknowledged the benefits of
his vigorous sway: the Czar was still following the lead given at
Erfurt: Sweden had succumbed to the pressure of the two Emperors:
and Turkey survived only because it did not yet suit Napoleon to
shear her asunder: he must first complete the commercial ruin of
England and drive Wellington into the sea. Then events would at
last be ripe for the oriental schemes which the Spanish Rising had
postponed.

He might well hope that England’s strength was running out: near
the close of 1810 the three per cent. consols sank to sixty-five,
and the declared bankruptcies averaged 250 a month. The failure of
the Walcheren expedition had led to terrible loss of men and
treasure, and had clouded over the reputation of her leaders. After
mutual recriminations Canning and Castlereagh resigned office and
fought a duel. Shortly afterwards the Premier, the Duke of
Portland, fell ill and resigned: his place was taken by Mr.
Perceval, a man whose sole recommendation for the post was his
conscientious Toryism and powers of dull plodding. Ruled by an
ill-assorted Ministry and a King whose reason was now hopelessly
overclouded, weakened by the strangling grip of the Continental
System, England seemed on the[pg.209] verge of ruin;
and, encouraged alike by the factious conduct of our parliamentary
Opposition and by Soult’s recent conquest of Andalusia, Napoleon
bent himself to the final grapple by extending his coast system,
and by sending Masséna and his choicest troops into Spain to
drive the leopards into the sea.

The limits of our space prevent any description of the ensuing
campaign of Torres Vedras; and we must refer our readers to the
ample canvas of Napier if they would realize the sagacity of
Wellington in constructing to the north of Lisbon that mighty
tête de pont for the Sea Power against
Masséna’s veteran army. After dealing the staggering blow of
Busaco at that presumptuous Marshal, our great leader fell back,
through a tract which he swept bare of supplies, on this sure
bulwark, and there watched the French host of some 65,000 men waste
away amidst the miseries of hunger and the rains and diseases of
autumn. At length, in November, Masséna drew off to
positions near Santarem, where he awaited the succour which
Napoleon ordered Soult to bring. It was in vain: Soult, puffed up
by his triumphs in Andalusia, was resolved to play his own game and
reduce Badajoz; he won his point but marred the campaign; and, at
last, foiled by Wellington’s skilful tactics, Masséna beat a
retreat northwards out of Portugal after losing some 35,000 men
(March, 1811). Wellington’s success bore an immeasurable harvest of
results. The unmanly whinings of the English Opposition were
stilled; the replies of the Czar to Napoleon’s demands grew firmer;
and the patriots of the Peninsula stiffened their backs in a
resistance so stubborn, albeit unskilful, that 370,000 French
troops utterly failed to keep Wellington in check, and to stamp out
the national defence in the summer of 1811.

In truth, Napoleon had exasperated the Spaniards no less than
their soi disant king, by a series of provocations extending
over the year 1810. On the plea that Spain must herself meet the
expenses of the war, he erected the four northern provinces into
commands for[pg.210] French generals, who were
independent of his brother’s authority and levied all the taxes
over that vast area (February). On May 29th he withdrew Burgos and
Valladolid from Joseph’s control, and divided the greater part of
Spain for military and administrative purposes into districts that
were French satrapies in all but name. The decree was doubly
disastrous: it gave free play to the feuds of the French chiefs;
and it seemed to the Spaniards to foreshadow a speedy partition of
Spain. The surmise was correct. Napoleon intended to unite to
France the lands between the Pyrenees and the Ebro. Indeed, in his
conception, the conquest of Portugal was mainly desirable because
it would provide his brother with an indemnity in the west for the
loss of his northern provinces. Joseph’s protests against such a
partition of the land, which Napoleon had sworn at Bayonne to keep
intact, were disregarded; but letters on this subject fell into the
hands of the Spanish guerillas and were published by order of the
Regency at Cadiz. Despised by the Spaniards, flouted by Napoleon,
set at defiance by the French satraps, and reduced wellnigh to
bankruptcy, the puppet King felt his position insupportable, and,
hurrying to Paris, tendered his resignation of the crown (May,
1811). In his anxiety to huddle up the scandal, Napoleon appeased
his brother, promised him one-fourth of the taxes levied by the
French commanders, and coaxed or drove him to resume his thankless
task at Madrid. But the doggedness of the Emperor’s resolve may be
measured by the fact that, even when on the brink of war with
Russia, he defied Spanish national sentiment by annexing Catalonia
to France (March, 1812).

It seems strange that Napoleon did not himself proceed to Spain
in order to direct the operations in person and thus still the
jealousies of the Marshals which so hampered his armies. Wellington
certainly feared his coming. At a later date he told Earl Stanhope
that Napoleon was vastly superior to any of his Marshals: “There
was nothing like him. He suited a French army[pg.211]
so exactly…. His presence on the field made a difference of
40,000 men.”[224] That estimate is certainly
modest if one looks not merely at tactics but at the strategy of
the whole Peninsular War. But the Emperor did not again come into
Spain. At the outset of 1810 he prepared to do so; but, as soon as
the Austrian marriage was arranged, he abandoned this salutary
project.

There were thenceforth several reasons why he should remain in
or near Paris. His attentions to his young wife, and his desire to
increase the splendour of the Court, counted for much. Yet more
important was it to curb the clericals (now incensed at the
imprisonment of the Pope), and sharply to watch the intrigues of
the royalists and other malcontents. Public opinion, also, still
needed to be educated; the constant drain of men for the wars and
the increase in the price of necessaries led to grumblings in the
Press, which claimed the presence of his Argus eye and the adoption
of a very stringent censorship.[225] But, above all, there
was the commercial war with England. This could be directed best
from Paris, where he could speedily hear of British endeavours to
force goods into Germany, Holland, or Italy, and of any change in
our maritime code.

Important as was the war in Spain, it was only one phase of his
world-wide struggle with the mistress of the seas; and he judged
that if she bled to death under his Continental System, the
Peninsular War must subside into a guerilla strife, Spain
thereafter figuring merely as a greater Vendée. Accordingly,
the year 1810 sees the climax of his great commercial
experiment.

The first land to be sacrificed to this venture was[pg.212]
Holland. For many months the Emperor had been discontented with his
brother Louis, who had taken into his head the strange notion that
he reigned there by divine right. As Napoleon pathetically said at
St. Helena, when reviewing the conduct of his brothers, “If I made
one a king, he imagined that he was King by the grace of
God
. He was no longer my lieutenant: he was one enemy more for
me to watch.” A singular fate for this king-maker, that he should
be forgotten and the holy oil alone remembered! Yet Louis probably
used that mediæval notion as a shield against his brother’s
dictation. The tough Bonaparte nature brooked not the idea of mere
lieutenancy. He declined to obey orders from the brother whom he
secretly detested. He flatly refused to be transferred from the
Hague to Madrid, or to put in force the burdensome decrees of the
Continental System.

On his side, Napoleon upbraided him with governing too softly,
and with seeking popularity where he should seek control. After the
Walcheren expedition, he chid him severely for allowing the English
fleet ever to show its face in the Scheldt; for “the fleets of that
Power ought to find nothing but rocks of iron” in that river,
“which was as important to France as the Thames to England.”[226] But the head and front of
his offending was that British goods still found their way into
Holland. In vain did the Emperor forbid that American ships which
had touched at English ports should be debarred from those of
Holland. In vain did he threaten to close the Scheldt and Rhine to
Dutch barges. Louis held on his way, with kindly patience towards
his merchants, and with a Bonapartist obstinacy proof against
fraternal advice or threats. At last, early in 1810, Napoleon sent
troops to occupy Walcheren and neighbouring Dutch lands. It seemed
for a time as though this was but a device to extort favourable
terms of peace from England in return for an offer that France
would not annex Holland. Negotiations to this effect were set on
foot through[pg.213] the medium of Ouvrard and
Labouchere, son-in-law of the banker Baring: Fouché also,
without the knowledge of his master, ventured to put forth a
diplomatic feeler as to a possible Anglo-French alliance against
the United States, an action for which he was soon very properly
disgraced.[227]

The negotiation failed, as it deserved to do. Our objections
were, not merely to the absurd proposal that we should give up our
maritime code if Napoleon would abstain from annexing Holland and
the Hanseatic towns, but still more against the man himself and his
whole policy. We had every reason to distrust the good faith of the
man who had betrayed the Turks at Tilsit, Portugal at
Fontainebleau, and the Spaniards at Bayonne. To pause in the
strife, to relax our hold on our new colonies, and to desert the
Spaniards, in order to preserve the merely titular independence of
Holland and the Hanse Towns, would have been an act of singular
simplicity. Nor does Napoleon seem to have expected it. He wrote to
his Foreign Minister, Champagny, on March 20th, 1810: “From not
having made peace sooner, England has lost Naples, Spain, Portugal,
and the market of Trieste. If she delays much longer, she will lose
Holland, the Hanse Towns, and Sicily.” And surely this Sibylline
conduct of his required that he should annex these lands and all
Europe in order to exact a suitable price from the exhausted
islanders. Such was the corollary of the Continental System.

Meanwhile Louis, nettled by the inquisitions of the French
douaniers, and by the order of his brother to seize all
American ships in Dutch ports, was drawing on himself further
reproaches and threats: “Louis, you are incorrigible … you do not
want to reign for any length of time. States are governed by reason
and policy, and not by acrimony and weakness.” Twenty thousand
French troops were approaching Amsterdam to bring him to[pg.214] reason, when the young ruler
decided to be rid of this royal mummery. On the night of July 1st
he fled from Haarlem, and travelled swiftly and secretly eastwards
until he reached Teplitz, in Bohemia. The ignominy of this flight
rested on the brother who had made kingship a mockery. The refugee
left behind him the reputation of a man who, lovable by nature but
soured by domestic discords, sought to shield his subjects from the
ruin into which the rigid application of the Continental System was
certain to plunge them. That fate now befell the unhappy little
land. On July 9th it was annexed to the French Empire, and all the
commercial decrees were carried out as rigidly at Rotterdam as at
Havre.

At the close of the year, Napoleon’s coast system was extended
to the borders of Holstein by the annexation of Oldenburg, the
northern parts of Berg, Westphalia, and Hanover, along with
Lauenburg and the Hanse Towns, Bremen, Hamburg, and Lübeck.
The little Swiss Republic of Valais was also absorbed in the
Empire.

This change in North Germany, which carried the French flag to
the shores of the Baltic, was his final expedient for assuring
England’s commercial ruin. As far back as February, 1798, he had
recommended the extension of French influence over the Hanse Towns
as a means of reducing his most redoubtable foe to surrender, and
now there were two special reasons for this annexation. First, the
ships of Oldenburg had been largely used for conveying British
produce into North Germany; [228] and secondly, the French
commercial code was so rigorous that no officials with even the
semblance of independence could be trusted with its execution. On
August 5th a decree had been promulgated at the Trianon, near
Versailles, which imposed enormous duties on every important
colonial product. Cotton—especially that from
America—sugar, tea, coffee, cocoa, and other articles were
subjected to dues, generally of half their value and irrespective
of their place of production. [pg.215]

Traders were ordered to declare their possession of all colonial
wares and to pay the duty, under pain of confiscation. Depôts
of such goods within four days’ distance from the frontiers of the
Empire were held to be clandestine; and troops were sent forthwith
into Germany, Switzerland, and Spain to seize such stores, a
proceeding which aroused the men of Stuttgart, [pg.216]
Frankfurt, and Berne to almost open resistance. It is difficult to
see the reason for this decree, except on the supposition that the
Continental System did not stop British imports, and that all
tropical products were British.

Napoleon’s own correspondence shows that he believed this to be
so. At that same time he issued orders that all colonial produce
found at Stettin should be confiscated because it was evidently
English property brought on American ships. He further recommended
Murat and Eugène to press hard on such wares in order to
replenish their exchequers and raise funds for restoring their
commerce. Eugène must, however, be careful to tax American
and colonial cotton most heavily, while letting in that of the
Levant on favourable terms.

Jerome, too, was bidden rigorously to enforce the Trianon tariff
in Westphalia; and the hint was to be passed on to Prussia and the
Rhenish Confederation that, by subjecting colonial goods to these
enormous imposts, those States would gain several millions of
francs “and the loss would fall partly on English commerce and
partly on the smugglers.”[229] In fact, all his acts and
words at this time reveal the densest ignorance, not only of
political economy, but of the elementary facts of commerce, as when
he imagined that officials, who were sufficiently hard worked with
watching a nimble host of some 100,000 smugglers along an immense
frontier, would also be able to distinguish between Syrian and
American cottons, and to exact 800 francs from 100 kilogrammes of
the latter, as against 400 francs from the former, or that six
times as much could ever be levied on Chinese teas as on other
teas! Such a tariff called for a highly drilled army of those
sufficiently rare individuals, honest douaniers, endowed
also with Napoleonic activity and omniscience. But, as Chaptal[pg.217] remarked, the Emperor had never
thought much about the needs of commerce, and he despised merchants
as persons who had “neither a faith nor a country, whose sole
object was gain.” His own notion about commerce was that he could
“make it manoeuvre like a regiment”; and this military conception
of trade led him to entertain the fond hope that exchequers
benefited by confiscation and prohibitive tariffs, that a “national
commerce” could be speedily built up by cutting off imports, and
that the burden of loss in the present commercial war fell on
England and not on the continental consumer.

Such was the penalty which the great man paid for scorning all
new knowledge as idéalogie. The principles set forth
by Quesnay, Turgot, and Adam Smith were to him mere sophistical
juggling. He once said to Mollien: “I seek the good that is
practical, not the ideal best: the world is very old: we must
profit by its experience: it teaches that old practices are worth
more than new theories: you are not the only one who knows trade
secrets.”[230] This was his general
attitude towards the exponents of new financial or commercial
views. Indeed, we can hardly think of this great champion of
external control and state intervention favouring the open-handed
methods of laisser faire. Unhappy France, that gave this
motto to the world but let her greatest ruler emphasize her recent
reaction towards commercial mediævalism! Luckless Emperor,
who aspired to found the United States of Europe, but outraged the
principle which most surely and lastingly works for international
harmony, that of Free Trade!

While the Trianon tariff sought to hinder the import of
England’s colonial products, or, failing that, to reap a golden
harvest from them, Napoleon further endeavoured to terrify
continental dealers from accepting any of her manufactures. His
Fontainebleau decree of October 18th, 1810, ordered that all such
goods should be seized and publicly burnt; and five weeks later
special tribunals were instituted for enforcing these ukases and
for trying[pg.218] all persons, whether smugglers
caught red-handed or shopkeepers who inadvertently offered for sale
the cottons of Lancashire or the silks of Bengal.

The canon was now complete. It only remained to convert the
world to the new gospel of pacific war. The results were soon
clearly visible in a sudden rise of prices throughout France,
Germany, and Italy. Raw cotton now fetched 10 to 11 francs, sugar 6
to 7 francs, coffee 8 francs, and indigo 21 francs, per pound, or
on the average about ten times the prices then ruling at London.[231] The reason for this
advantage to the English consumer and manufacturer is clear.
England swayed the tropics and held the seas; and, having a
monopoly of colonial produce, she could import it easily and
abundantly, while the continental purchaser had ultimately to pay
for the risks incurred by his shopkeeper, by British merchants, and
by their smugglers, who “ran in” from Heligoland, Jersey, or
Sicily. These classes vied in their efforts to prick holes in the
continental decrees. Bargees and women, dogs and hearses, were
pressed into service against Napoleon. The last-named device was
for a time tried with much success near Hamburg, until the French
authorities, wondering at the strange increase of funerals in a
river-side suburb, peered into the hearses, and found them stuffed
full with bales of British merchandise. This gruesome plan failing,
others were tried. Large quantities of sand were brought from the
seashore, until, unfortunately for the housewives, some inquisitive
official found that it hailed from the West Indies.

Or again, devious routes were resorted to. Sugar was smuggled
from London into Germany by way of Salonica, that being now almost
the only neutral port open to British commerce. Thence it was borne
in panniers on the backs of mules over the Balkans to Belgrade,
where it was transferred to barges and carried up the Danube.
Another illicit trade route was from the desolate shores of
Dalmatia through Hungary. The writer of a [pg.219] pamphlet,
“England, Ireland, and America,” states that his firm then employed
500 horses on and near that coast in carrying British goods into
Central Europe, and that the cost of getting them into France was
“about £28 per cwt., or more than fifty times the present
freight to Calcutta.” In fact, the result of the Emperor’s economic
experiments may be summed up in the statement of Chaptal that the
general run of prices in France was higher by one-third than it was
before 1789.

Now the merest tyro might see that the difference in price above
the normal level was paid by the consumer. The colonial producer,
the British merchant and shipper were certainly harassed, and trade
was dislocated; but, as Mollien observed, commerce soon adapted
itself to altered conditions; and merchants never parted with their
wares without getting hard cash or resorting to the primitive
method of barter. Money was also frequently melted down in France
and Germany so as to effect bargains with England in bars of metal.
And so, in one way or another, trade was carried on, with infinite
discomfort and friction, it is true; but it never wholly ceased
even between England and France direct.

In fact, Napoleon so clung to the old mercantilist craze of
stimulating exports in order that they might greatly exceed the
imports, as to favour the sending of agricultural produce to
England, provided that such cargoes comprised manufactured goods.
He allowed this privilege not only to his Empire but also to the
Kingdom of Italy.[232] The difficulty was that
England would not receive the manufactured goods of her enemies;
and, as corn and cheese could not be exported to England, unless a
certain proportion of silk and cloths went with them, the latter
were got up so as to satisfy the French customs officers and then
cast into the sea. It is needless to add that this export of
manufactures to England, on which Napoleon prided himself, was
limited to showy but worthless articles, which were made solely
ad usum delphinorum.[pg.220]

It was fortunate for us that Napoleon entertained these crude
ideas on political economy; for his action opened for us a loophole
of escape from a very serious difficulty. At that time our fast
growing population was barely fed by our own wheat even after good
seasons; and Providence afflicted us in 1809 and 1810 with very
poor harvests. In 1810 the average price was 103 shillings the
quarter, the highest ever known except in 1800 and 1801; and as
commerce was dislocated by the Continental System and hand-labour
was being largely replaced by the new power-looms and improved
spinning machinery, the outlook would have been hopeless, had not
our great enemy allowed us to import continental corn. This device,
which he imagined would impoverish us to enrich his own States, was
the greatest aid that he could have rendered to our hard-pressed
social system; and readers of Charlotte Brontë’s realistic
sketches of the Luddite rioting in Yorkshire may imagine what would
have befallen England if, besides lack of work and low wages, there
had been the added horrors of a bread famine. But fortunately the
curious commercial notions harboured by our foe enabled us in the
winter of 1810-11 to get supplies of corn not only from Prussia and
Poland but even from Italy and France.

In one sense this incident has been misunderstood. It has been
referred to by Porter[233] and other hopeful persons
as proof positive that as long as we can buy corn we shall get it,
even from our enemies. It proves nothing of the sort. Napoleon’s
correspondence and his whole policy with regard to licences, which
we shall presently examine, shows clearly that he believed he would
greatly benefit his own States and impoverish our people by selling
us large stores of corn at a very high price. There is no hint in
any of his letters that he ever framed the notion of
starving us into surrender. All that he looked to was the
draining away of our wealth by cutting off our exports, and by
allowing imports to enter our harbours much as usual. As long as he
prevented us selling[pg.221] our produce, he heeded little how
much we bought from his States: in fact, the more we bought, the
sooner we should be bankrupt—such was his notion.

It is strange that he never sought to cut off our corn-supplies.
They were then drawn almost entirely from the Baltic ports. The
United States and Canada had as yet only sent us a few driblets of
corn. La Plata and the Cape of Good Hope were quite undeveloped;
and our settlements in New South Wales were at that time often
troubled by dearth. The plan of sealing up the cornfields of Europe
from Riga to Trieste would have been feasible, at least for a few
weeks; French troops held Danzig and Stettin; Russia, Prussia, and
Denmark were at his beck and call; and an imperial decree
forbidding the export of corn from France and her allied States to
the United Kingdom could hardly have failed to reduce us to
starvation and surrender in the very critical winter of 1810-11.
But that strange mental defect of clinging with ever increasing
tenacity to preconceived notions led Napoleon to allow and even to
favour exports of corn to us in the time of our utmost need; and
Britain survived the strain.[234]

What folly, however, to refer to the action of this man of one
economic idea as being likely to determine the conduct of
continental statesmen in some future naval war with England. In
truth, the urgency of the problem of our national food-supply in
time of a great war can only be fully understood by those who have
studied the Napoleonic era. England then grew nearly enough corn
for her needs; her fleets swept the seas; and Napoleon’s economic
hobby left her foreign food-supply unhampered at the severest
crisis. Yet, even so, the price of the quartern loaf rose to more
than fifteenpence, and we[pg.222] were brought to the verge of
civil war. A comparison of that time with the conditions that now
prevail must yield food for reflection to all but the case-hardened
optimists.

But already Napoleon was convinced that the Continental System
must be secretly relaxed in special cases. Despite the fulsome
addresses which some Chambers of Commerce sent up, he knew that his
seaports were in the depths of distress, and that French cotton
manufacturers could not hope to compete with those of Lancashire
now that his own tariff had doubled the price of raw cotton and
dyes in France. He therefore hit upon the curious device of
allowing continental merchants to buy licences for the privilege of
secretly evading his own decrees. The English Government seems to
have been the first to issue similar secret permits; but Napoleon
had scarcely signed his Berlin Decree for the blockade of England
before he connived at its infraction. When sugar, coffee, and other
comforts became scarce, they were secretly imported from perfidious
Albion for the imperial table. The final stage was reached in July,
1810, when licences to import forbidden goods were secretly sold to
favoured merchants, and many officials—among them
Bourrienne—reaped a rich harvest from the sale of these
imperial indulgences. Merchants were so eager to evade the hated
laws that they offered high prices to the treasury and
douceurs to officials for the coveted boon; and as much as
£40,000 is said to have been paid for a single licence.

On both sides of the Channel this device was abhorred, but its
results were specially odious in Napoleon’s States, where the
burdens to be evaded were far heavier than those entailed by the
Orders in Council. In fact, the Continental System was now seen to
be an organized hypocrisy, which, in order to ruin the mistress of
the seas, exposed the peoples to burdens more grievous than those
borne by England, and left all but the wealthiest merchants a prey
to a grinding fiscal tyranny. And the sting of it all was its
social injustice; for while the poor[pg.223] were severely
punished, sometimes with death, for smuggling sugar or tobacco,
Napoleon and the favoured few who could buy licences often imported
these articles in large quantities. What wonder, then, that Russia
and Sweden should decline long to endure these gratuitous
hardships, and should seek to evade the behests of the imperial
smuggler of the Tuileries!

Nevertheless, as no inventive people can ever be thrown wholly
on its own resources without deriving some benefit, we find that
France met the crisis with the cheery patience and unflagging
ingenuity which she has ever evinced. In a great Empire which
embraced all the lands between Hamburg, Bayonne, and Rome, not to
mention Illyria and Dalmatia, a great variety of products might
readily reward the inventor and the husbandman. Tobacco, rice, and
cotton could be reared in the southern portions. Valiant efforts
were also made to get Asiatic produce overland, so as to disappoint
the English cruisers; and the coffee of Arabia was taxed very
lightly, so as to ruin the American producer. When the fragrant
berry became more and more scarce, chicory was discovered by good
patriots to be a palatable substitute, and scientific men sought to
induce French manufacturers to use the isatis plant instead of
indigo. Prizes were offered by the State and by local Chambers of
Commerce to those who should make up for the lack of tropical goods
and dyes.

A notable discovery was made by Chaptal and Delessert, who
improved on Markgraf’s process of procuring sugar from beetroot and
made it a practical success. Napoleon also hoped that a chemical
substitute for indigo had been found, and exclaimed to a doleful
deputation of merchants, who came to the Tuileries in the early
summer of 1811, that chemistry would soon revolutionize commerce as
completely as the discovery of the compass had done. Besides, the
French Empire was the richest country in the world, and could
almost do without foreign commerce, at least until England had
given way; and that would soon come to pass; for the pressure of
events would soon[pg.224] compel London merchants to throw
their sugar and indigo into the Thames.[235]

In reality, he placed commerce far behind agriculture, which he
considered to be the basis of a nation’s wealth and a nation’s
health. But he also took a keen interest in manufactures. The silk
industry at Lyons found in him a generous patron. He ordered that
the best scientific training should there be given, so as to
improve the processes of manufacture; and, as silk of nearly all
kinds could be produced in France and Italy, Lyons was
comparatively prosperous. When, however, it suffered from the
general rise of prices and from the impaired buying power of the
community, he adopted heroic remedies. He ordered that all ships
leaving France should carry silk fabrics equal in value to
one-fourth of the whole freight; but whether these stuffs went to
adorn women or mermaids seems an open question. Or again, on the
advice of Chaptal, the Emperor made large purchases of surplus
stocks of Lyons silk, Rouen cottons, and Ste. Antoine furniture, so
as to prevent an imminent collapse of credit and a recrudescence of
Jacobinism in those industrial centres; for as he said: “I fear a
rising brought about by want of bread: I had rather fight an army
of 200,000 men than that.”[236]

In the main, this policy of giving panem et circenses was
successful in France; at least, it kept her quiet. The national
feeling ran strongly in favour of commercial prohibition. In 1787
Arthur Young found the cotton-workers of the north furious at the
recent inroads of Lancashire cottons, while the wine-growers of the
Garonne were equally favourable to the enlightened Anglo-French
commercial treaty of 1786. It was Napoleon’s lot to win the favour
of the rigid[pg.225] protectionists, while not
alienating that of the men of the Gironde, who saw in him the
champion of agrarian liberty against the feudal nobles. Moreover,
the nation still cherished the pathetic belief that the war was due
to Albion’s perfidy respecting Malta, and burned with a desire to
chastise the recreant islanders. For these reasons, Frenchmen
endured the drain of men and money with but little show of
grumbling.

They were tired of the wars. We have had enough glory,
they said, even in the capital itself, and an acute German observer
describes the feeling there as curiously mixed. Parisian gaiety
often found vent in lampoons against the Emperor; and much satire
at his expense might with safety be indulged in among a crowd,
provided it were seasoned with wit. The people seemed not to fear
Napoleon, as he was feared in Germany: the old revolutionary party
was still active and might easily become far more dangerous than
the royalist coteries of the Boulevard St. Germain. For the rest,
they were all so accustomed to political change that they looked on
his government as provisional, and put up with him only as long as
the army triumphed abroad and he could make his power felt at home.
Such was the impression of Paris gained by Varnhagen von Ense.
Public opinion in the provinces seems to have been more favourable
to Napoleon; and, on the whole, pride in the army and in the
vigorous administration which that nation loves, above all, hatred
of England and the hope of wresting from her the world’s empire,
led the French silently to endure rigorous press laws, increased
taxes, war prices, licences, and chicory.

For Germans the hardships were much greater and the alleviations
far less. They had no deep interest in Malta or in the dominion of
the seas; and political economy was then only beginning to dawn on
the Teutonic mind. The general trend of German thought had inclined
towards the Everlasting Nay, until Napoleon flashed across
its ken. For a time he won the admiration of the chief thinkers of
Germany by brushing away the feudal[pg.226] cobwebs from her
fair face. He seemed about to call her sons to a life of public
activity; and in the famous soliloquy of Faust, in which he feels
his way from word to thought, from thought to might, and from might
to action, we may discern the literary projection of the influence
exerted by the new Charlemagne on that nation of dreamers.[237] But the promise was
fulfilled only in the most harshly practical way, namely, by
cutting off all supplies of tobacco and coffee; and when
Teufelsdröckh himself, admirer though he was of the French
Revolution, found that the summons for his favourite
beverage—the “dear melancholy coffee, that begets fancies,”
of Lessing—produced only a muddy decoction of acorns, there
was the risk of his tendencies earthwards taking a very practically
revolutionary turn.

In truth, the German universities were the leaders of the
national reaction against the Emperor of the West. Fichte’s
pleading for a truly national education had taken effect.
Elementary instruction was now being organized in Prussia; and the
divorce of thought from action, which had so long sterilized German
life, was ended by the foundation of the University of Berlin by
Humboldt. Thus, in 1810, the year of Prussia’s deepest woe, when
her brave Queen died of a stricken heart, when French soldiers and
douaniers were seizing and burning colonial wares, her
thinkers came into closer touch with her men of action, with
mutually helpful results. Thinkers ceased to be mere dreamers, and
Prussian officials gained a wider outlook on life. The life of
beneficent activity, to which Napoleon might have summoned the
great majority of Germans, dawned on them from Berlin, not from
Paris.

His influence was more and more oppressive. The final results of
his commercial decrees on the trade of Hamburg were thus described
by Perthes, a well-known writer and bookseller of that town: “Of
the 422 sugar-boiling houses, few now stood open: the printing of
cottons had ceased entirely: the tobacco-dressers were[pg.227]
driven away by the Government. The imposition of innumerable taxes,
door and window, capitation and land taxes, drove the inhabitants
to despair.” But the same sagacious thinker was able to point the
moral of it all, and prove to his friends that their present trials
were due to the selfish particularism of the German States: “It was
a necessity that some great power should arise in the midst of the
degenerate selfishness of the times and also prove victorious, for
there was nothing vigorous to oppose it. Napoleon is an historical
necessity.”[238]

Thus, both in the abodes of learning and in the centres of
industry men were groping after a higher unity and a firmer
political organization, which, after the Napoleonic deluge had
swept by, was to lay the foundation of a New Germany.

To all appearances, however, Napoleon’s power seemed to be more
firmly established than ever in the ensuing year. On March 20th,
1811, a son was born to him. At the crisis of this event, he
revealed the warmth of his family instincts. On hearing that the
life of mother or infant might have to be sacrificed, he exclaimed
at once, “Save the mother.”[239] When the danger was past,
he very considerately informed Josephine, stating, “he has my
chest, my mouth and my eyes. I trust that he will fulfil his
destiny.” That destiny was mapped out in the title conferred on the
child, “King of Rome,” which was designed to recall the title “King
of the Romans,” used in the Holy Roman Empire.

Napoleon resolved that the old elective dignity should now be
renewed in a strictly hereditary Empire, vaster than that of
Charlemagne. Paris was to be its capital, Rome its second city, and
the future Emperors were always to be crowned a second time at
Rome. Furthermore, lest the mediæval dispute as to the
supremacy of Emperor or Pope in Rome should again vex mankind, the
Papacy was virtually annexed: the status of the pontiff was defined
in the most Erastian sense, imperial funds were[pg.228]
assigned for his support, and he was bidden to maintain two
palaces, “the one necessarily at Paris, the other at Rome.”

It is impossible briefly to describe the various conflicts
between Pius VII. and Napoleon. Though now kept in captivity by
Napoleon, the Pope refused to ratify these and other ukases of his
captor; and the credit which Napoleon had won by his wordly-wise
Concordat was now lost by his infraction of many of its clauses and
by his harsh treatment of a defenceless old man. It is true that
Pius had excommunicated Napoleon; but that was for the crime of
annexing the Papal States, and public opinion revolted at the
spectacle of an all-powerful Emperor now consigning to captivity
the man who in former years had done so much to consolidate his
authority. After the disasters of the Russian campaign, he sought
to come to terms with the pontiff; but even then the bargain struck
at Fontainebleau was so hard that his prisoner, though unnerved by
ill-health, retracted the unholy compromise. Whereupon Napoleon
ordered that the cardinals who advised this step should be seized
and carried away from Fontainebleau. Few of Napoleon’s actions were
more harmful than this series of petty persecutions; and among the
influences that brought about his fall, we may reckon the dignified
resistance of the pontiff, whose meekness threw up in sharp relief
the pride and arrogance of his captor. The Papacy stooped, but only
to conquer.

For the present, everything seemed to favour the new
Charlemagne. Never had the world seen embodied might like that of
Napoleon’s Empire; and well might he exclaim at the birth of the
King of Rome, “Now begins the finest epoch of my reign.” All the
auguries seemed favourable. In France, the voice of opposition was
all but hushed. Italians, Swiss, and even some Spaniards, helped to
keep down Prussia. Dutchmen and Danes had hunted down Schill for
him at Stralsund. Polish horsemen had charged up the Somosierra
Pass against the Spanish guns, and did valiant service on the[pg.229] bloody field of Albuera. The
Confederation of the Rhine could send forth 150,000 men to fight
his battles. The Hapsburgs were his vassals, and only faint shadows
of discord as yet clouded his relations with Alexander. One of his
Marshals, Bernadotte, had been chosen to succeed to the crown of
Sweden; and at the other end of Europe, it seemed that Wellington
and the Spanish patriots must ultimately succumb to superior
numbers.

Surely now was the time for the fulfilment of those glowing
oriental designs beside which his European triumphs seemed pale. In
the autumn of 1810 he sent agents carefully to inspect the
strongholds of Egypt and Syria, and his consuls in the Levant were
ordered to send a report every six months on the condition of the
Turkish Empire.[240] Above all, he urged on the
completion of dockyards and ships of war. Vast works were pushed on
at Antwerp and Cherbourg: ships and gunboats were to be built at
every suitable port from the Texel to Naples and Trieste; and as
the result of these labours, the Emperor counted on having 104
ships of the line, which would cover the transports from the
Mediterranean, Cherbourg, Boulogne and the Scheldt, and threaten
England with an array of 200,000 fighting men.[241]

In March, 1811, this plan was modified, possibly because, as in
1804, he found the difficulties of a descent on our coasts greater
than he first imagined. He now seeks merely to weary out the
English in the present year. But in the next year, or in 1813, he
will send an expedition of 40,000 men from the Scheldt, as if to
menace Ireland; and, having thrown us off our guard, he will divide
that force into four parts for the recovery of the French and Dutch
colonies in the West Indies. He counts also on having a part of his
army in Spain free for service elsewhere: it must be sent to seize
Sicily or Egypt.

But this was not all. His thoughts also turn to the Cape of Good
Hope. Eight thousand men are to sail from Brest to seize that point
of vantage at which he had[pg.230] gazed so longingly
in 1803. Of these plans, the recovery of Egypt evidently lay
nearest to his heart. He orders the storage at Toulon of everything
needful for an Egyptian expedition, along with sixty gun-vessels of
light draught suitable for the navigation of the Nile or of the
lakes near the coast.[242] Decrès is charged
to send models of these craft; and we may picture the eager
scrutiny which they received. For the Orient was still the pole to
which Napoleon’s whole being responded. Turned away perforce by
wars with Austria, Russia, Prussia, and Spain, it swung round
towards Egypt and India on the first chance of European peace, only
to be driven back by some untoward shock nearer home. In 1803 he
counted on the speedy opening of a campaign on the Ganges. In 1811
he proposes that the tricolour shall once more wave on the citadel
of Cairo, and threaten India from the shores of the Red Sea. But a
higher will than his disposed of these events, and ordained that he
should then be flung back from Russia and fight for his Empire in
the plains of Saxony.[pg.231]


CHAPTER XXXII


THE RUSSIAN CAMPAIGN

Two mighty and ambitious potentates never fully trust one
another. Under all the shows of diplomatic affection, there remains
a thick rind of reserve or fear. Especially must that be so with
men who spring from a fierce untamed stock. Despite the training of
Laharpe, Alexander at times showed the passions and finesse of a
Boyar. And who shall say that the early Jacobinism and later
culture of Napoleon was more than a veneer spread all too thinly
over an Italian condottiere of the Renaissance age? These
men were too expert at wiles really to trust to the pompous
assurances of Tilsit and Erfurt. De Maistre tells us that Napoleon
never partook of Alexander’s repasts on the banks of the Niemen.
For him Muscovite cookery was suspect.

Amidst the glories of Erfurt, Oudinot saw an incident that
revealed the Czar’s hidden feelings. During one of their rides, the
Emperors were stopped by a dyke, which Napoleon’s steed refused to
take; accordingly the Marshal had to help it across; but the Czar,
proud of his horsemanship, finally cleared the obstacle with a
splendid bound, though at the cost of a shock which broke his
sword-belt. The sword fell to the ground, and Oudinot was about to
hand it to Alexander, when Napoleon quickly said: “Keep that sword
and bring it to me later”: then, turning to the Czar, he added:
“You have no objection, Sire?” A look of surprise and distrust
flashed across the Czar’s features; but, resuming his easy bearing,
he gave his assent. Later in the day, Napoleon sent his own sword
to Alexander, and thus[pg.232] came off easily best from an
incident which threatened at first to throw him into the shade. The
affair shows the ready wit and mental superiority of the one man no
less than the veiled reserve and uneasiness of the other.

At the close of 1809, Alexander confessed his inner feeling to
Czartoryski. Napoleon, he said, was a man who would not scruple to
use any means so long as he gained his end: his mental strength was
unquestioned: in the worst troubles he was cool and collected: his
fits of passion were only meant to intimidate: his every act was
the result of calculation: it was absurd to say that his prodigious
exertions would drive him mad: his health was splendid and was
equal to any effort provided that he had eight hours’ sleep every
day. The impression left on the ex-Minister was that Alexander
understood his ally thoroughly and feared him greatly.[243]

A few days later came Napoleon’s request for the hand of the
Czar’s sister, a request which Alexander declined with many
expressions of goodwill and regret. What, then, was his surprise to
find that, before the final answer had been returned, Napoleon was
in treaty for the hand of an Austrian Archduchess.[244] This time it was for him
to feel affronted. And so this breathless search for a bride left
sore feelings at both capitals, at Paris because the Czar declined
Napoleon’s request, at St. Petersburg because the imperial wooer
was off on another scent before the first had given out.

Alexander’s annoyance was increased by his ally’s doubtful
behaviour about Poland. After the recent increase of the Duchy of
Warsaw he had urged Napoleon to make a declaration that “the
Kingdom of Poland shall never be re-established.” This matter was
being discussed side by side with the matrimonial overtures;[pg.233] and, after their collapse,
Napoleon finally declined to give this assurance which Alexander
felt needful for checking the rising hopes of Poles and
Lithuanians. The utmost the French Emperor would do was to promise,
in a secret clause, that he would never aid any other Power
or any popular movement that aimed at the re-establishment of that
kingdom.[245] In fact, as the Muscovite
alliance was on the wane, he judged it bad policy to discourage the
Poles, who might do so much for him in case of a Franco-Russian
war. He soon begins to face seriously the prospect of such an
event. At the close of 1810 he writes that the Russians are
intrenching themselves on the Dwina and Dniester, which “shows a
bad spirit.”

But the great difficulty is Russia’s imperfect observation of
the Continental System. He begs the Czar to close his ports against
English ships: 600 of them are wandering about the Baltic, after
being repulsed from its southern shores, in the hope of getting
into Russian harbours. Let Alexander seize their cargoes, and
England, now at her last gasp, must give in. Five weeks later he
returns to the charge. It is not enough to seize British ships; the
hated wares get in under American, Swedish, Spanish, and
Portuguese, even under French flags. Of the 2,000 ships that
entered the Baltic in 1810, not one was really a neutral: they were
all charged with English goods, with false papers and forged
certificates of origin manufactured in London
.[246] Any other unit among
earth’s millions would have been convinced of the futility of the
whole enterprise, now that his own special devices were being
turned against him. It was not enough to conquer and enchain the
Continent. Every customs officer must be an expert in manufactures,
groceries, documents, and the water-marks of paper, if he was to
detect the new “frauds of the neutral flags.”[pg.234]

But Napoleon knew not the word impossible—”a word that
exists only in the dictionary of fools.” In fact, his mind,
naturally unbending, was now working more and more in self-made
grooves. Of these the deepest was his commercial warfare; and he
pushed on, reckless of Europe and reckless of the Czar. In the
middle of December he annexed the North Sea coast of Germany,
including Oldenburg. The heir to this duchy had married Alexander’s
sister, whose hand Napoleon had claimed at Erfurt. The duke, it is
true, was offered the district of Erfurt as an indemnity; but that
proposal only stung the Czar the more. The deposition of the duke
was not merely a personal affront; it was an infraction of the
Treaty of Tilsit which had restored him to his duchy.

A fortnight later, when as yet he knew not of the Oldenburg
incident, Alexander himself broke that treaty.[247] At the close of 1810 he
declined to admit land-borne goods on the easy terms arranged at
Tilsit, but levied heavy dues on them, especially on the
articles de luxe that mostly hailed from France. Some such
step was inevitable. Unable to export freely to England, Russia had
not money enough to buy costly French goods without disordering the
exchange and ruining her credit. While seeking to raise revenue on
French manufactures, the Czar resolved to admit on easy terms all
colonial goods, especially American. English goods he would shut
out as heretofore; and he claimed that this new departure was well
within the limits of the Treaty of Tilsit. Far different was
Napoleon’s view: “Here is a great planet taking a wrong direction.
I do not understand its course at all.”[248] Such were his first words
on reading the text of the new ukase. A fatalistic tone now haunts
his references to Russia’s policy. On April 2nd he writes: “If
Alexander does not quickly stop the impetus which has been given,
he will be carried away by it next year; and thus war will take
place in spite of him, in spite of me, in spite of the
interests of France and Russia.[pg.235] … It is an
operatic scene, of which the English are the shifters.” What
madness! As if Russia’s craving for colonial wares and solvency
were a device of the diabolical islanders.[249] As if his planetary simile
were anything more than a claim that he was the centre of the
universe and his will its guiding and controlling power.

Nevertheless, Russia held on her way. In vain did Alexander
explain to his ally the economic needs of his realm, protest his
fidelity to the Continental System, and beg some consideration for
the Duke of Oldenburg. It was evident that the Emperor of the West
would make no real concession. In fact, the need of domination was
the quintessence of his being. And Maret, Duc de Bassano, who was
now his Foreign Minister, or rather, we should say, the man who
wrote and signed his despatches, revealed the psychological cause
of the war which cost the lives of nearly a million of men, in a
note to Lauriston, the French ambassador at St. Petersburg.
Napoleon, he wrote, cared little about interviews or negotiations
unless the movements of his 450,000 men caused serious concern in
Russia, recalled her to the Continental System as settled at
Tilsit, and “brought her back to the state of inferiority in which
she was then.”[250]

This was, indeed, the gist of the whole question. Napoleon saw
that Alexander was slipping out of the leading strings of Tilsit,
and that he was likely to come off best from that bargain, which
was intended to confirm the supremacy of the Western Empire. For
both potentates that treaty had been, at bottom, nothing more than
a truce. Napoleon saw in it a means of subjecting the Continent to
his commercial code, and of preparing for a Franco-Russian
partition of Turkey. The Czar hailed it as a breathing space
wherein he could reorganize his army, conquer Finland, and stride
towards the Balkans. The Erfurt interview prolonged the truce;[pg.236] for Napoleon felt the supreme need
of stamping out the Spanish Rising and of postponing the partition
of Turkey which his ally was eager to begin. By the close of 1811
both potentates had exhausted all the benefits likely to accrue
from their alliance.[251] Napoleon flattered himself
that the conquest of Spain was wellnigh assured, and that England
was in her last agonies. On the other hand, Russia had recovered
her military strength, had gained Finland and planted her foot on
the Lower Danube, and now sought to shuffle off Napoleon’s
commercial decrees. In fine, the monarch, who at Tilsit had figured
as mere clay in the hands of the Corsican potter, had proved
himself to be his equal both in cunning and tenacity. The seeming
dupe of 1807 now promised to be the victor in statecraft.

Then there was the open sore of Poland. The challenge, on this
subject, was flung down by Napoleon at a diplomatic reception on
his birthday, August 15th, 1811. Addressing the Russian envoy, he
exclaimed: “I am not so stupid as to think that it is Oldenburg
which troubles you. I see that Poland is the question: you
attribute to me designs in favour of Poland. I begin to think that
you wish to seize it. No: if your army were encamped on Montmartre,
I would not cede an inch of the Warsaw territory, not a village,
not a windmill.” His fears as to Russia’s designs were far-fetched.
Alexander’s sounding of the Poles was a defensive measure,
seriously undertaken only after Napoleon’s refusal to discourage
the Polish nationalists. But it suited the French Emperor to aver
that the quarrel was about Poland rather than the Continental
System, and the scene just described is a good specimen of his
habit of cool calculation even in seemingly chance outbursts of
temper. His rhapsody gained him the ardent support of the Poles,
and was vague enough to cause no great alarm to Austria and
Prussia.[252][pg.237]

On the next day Napoleon sketched to his Ministers the general
plan of campaign against Russia. The whole of the Continent was to
be embattled against her. On the Hapsburg alliance he might well
rely. But the conduct of Prussia gave him some concern. For a time
she seemed about to risk a war à outrance, such as
Stein, Fichte, and the staunch patriots of the Tugendbund ardently
craved. Indeed, Napoleon’s threats to this hapless realm seemed for
a time to portend its annihilation. The King, therefore, sent
Scharnhorst first to St. Petersburg and then to Vienna with secret
overtures for an alliance. They were virtually refused. Prudence
was in the ascendant at both capitals; and, as will presently
appear, the more sagacious Prussians soon came to see that a war,
in which Napoleon could be enticed into the heart of Russia, might
deal a mortal blow at his overgrown Empire. Certainly it was quite
impossible for Prussia to stay the French advance. A guerilla
warfare, such as throve in Spain, must surely be crushed in her
open plains; and the diffident King returned Gneisenau’s plan of a
rising of the Prussian people against Napoleon with the chilling
comment, “Very good as poetry.”

Thus, when Napoleon wound up his diplomatic threats by an
imperious summons to side with him or against him, Frederick
William was fain to abide by his terms, sending 20,000 troops
against Russia, granting free passage to Napoleon’s army, and
furnishing immense supplies of food and forage, the payment of
which was to be settled by some future arrangement (February,
1812). These conditions seemed to thrust Prussia down to the lowest
circle of the Napoleonic Inferno; and great was the indignation of
her patriots. They saw not that only by stooping before the western
blast could Prussia be saved. To this topic we shall recur
presently, when we treat of the Russian plan of campaign.

Sweden was less tractable than Napoleon expected.[pg.238]
He had hoped that the deposition of his personal enemy, Gustavus
IV., the enthronement of a feeble old man, Charles XIII., and the
choice of Bernadotte as heir to the Swedish crown, would bring that
land back to its traditional alliance with France. But, on
accepting his new dignity, Bernadotte showed his customary
independence of thought by refusing to promise that he would never
bear arms against France—a refusal that cost him his
principality of Ponte Corvo. He at once adopted a forward
Scandinavian policy; and, as the Franco-Russian alliance waned, he
offered Swedish succour to Napoleon if he would favour the
acquisition of Norway by the Court of Stockholm.

The Emperor had himself mooted this project in 1802, but he now
returned a stern refusal (February 25th, 1811), and bade Sweden
enforce the Continental System under pain of the occupation of
Swedish Pomerania by French troops. Even this threat failed to bend
the will of Bernadotte, and the Swedes preferred to forego their
troublesome German province rather than lose their foreign
commerce. In the following January, Napoleon carried out his
threat, thereby throwing Sweden into the arms of Russia. By the
treaty of March-April, 1812, Bernadotte gained from Alexander the
prospect of acquiring Norway, in return for the aid of Sweden in
the forthcoming war against Napoleon. This was the chief diplomatic
success gained by Alexander; for though he came to terms with
Turkey two months later (retaining Bessarabia), the treaty was
ratified too late to enable him to concentrate all his forces
against the Napoleonic host that was now flooding the plains of
Prussia.[253][pg.239]

The results of this understanding with the Court of Stockholm
were seen in the Czar’s note presented at Paris at the close of
April. He required of Napoleon the evacuation of Swedish Pomerania
by French troops and a friendly adjustment of Franco-Swedish
disputes, the evacuation of Prussia by the French, the reduction of
their large garrison at Danzig, and the recognition of Russia’s
right to trade with neutrals. If these terms were accorded by
France, Alexander was ready to negotiate for an indemnity for the
Duke of Oldenburg and a mitigation of the Russian customs dues on
French goods.[254] The reception given by
Napoleon to these reasonable terms was unpromising. “You are a
gentleman,” he exclaimed to Prince Kurakin, “—and yet you
dare to present to me such proposals?—You are acting as
Prussia did before Jena.” Alexander had already given up all hope
of peace. A week before that scene, he had left St. Petersburg for
the army, knowing full well that Napoleon’s cast-iron will might be
shivered by a mighty blow, but could never be bent by
diplomacy.

On his side, Napoleon sought to overawe his eastern rival by a
display of imposing force. Lord of a dominion that far excelled
that of the Czar in material resources, suzerain of seven kingdoms
and thirty principalities, he called his allies and vassals about
him at Dresden, and gave to the world the last vision of that
imperial splendour which dazzled the imagination of men.

It was an idle display. In return for secret assurances that he
might eventually regain his Illyrian provinces, the Emperor Francis
had pledged himself by treaty to send 30,000 men to guard
Napoleon’s flank in Volhynia. But everyone at St. Petersburg knew
that this aid, along with that of Prussia, was forced and hollow.[255] The [pg.240]
example of Spain and the cautious strategy of Wellington had
dissolved the spell of French invincibility; and the Czar was
resolved to trust to the toughness of his people and the defensive
strength of his boundless plains. The time of the Macks, the
Brunswicks, the Bennigsens was past: the day of Wellington and of
truly national methods of warfare had dawned.

Yet the hosts now moving against Alexander bade fair to
overwhelm the devotion of his myriad subjects and the awful
solitudes of his steppes. It was as if Peter the Hermit had arisen
to impel the peoples of Western and Central Europe once more
against the immobile East. Frenchmen to the number of 200,000
formed the kernel of this vast body: 147,000 Germans from the
Confederation of the Rhine followed the new Charlemagne: nearly
80,000 Italians under Eugène formed an Army of Observation:
60,000 Poles stepped eagerly forth to wrest their nation’s liberty
from the Muscovite grasp; and Illyrians, Swiss, and Dutch, along
with a few Spaniards and Portuguese, swelled the Grand Army to a
total of 600,000 men. Nor was this all. Austria and Prussia sent
their contingents, amounting in all to 50,000 men, to guard
Napoleon’s flanks on the side of Volhynia and Courland. And this
mighty mass, driven on by Napoleon’s will, gained a momentum which
was to carry its main army to Moscow.

After reviewing his vassals at Dresden, and hurrying on the
arrangements for the transport of stores, Napoleon journeyed to the
banks of the Niemen. On all sides were to be seen signs of the
passage of a mighty host, broken-down carts, dead horses, wrecked
villages, and dense columns of troops that stripped Prussia
wellnigh bare. Yet, despite these immense preparations, no hint of
discouragement came from the Czar’s headquarters. On arriving at
the Niemen, Napoleon issued to the Grand Army a proclamation which
was virtually a declaration of war. In it there occurred the
fatalistic[pg.241] remark: “Russia is drawn on by
fate: her destinies must be fulfilled.” Alexander’s words to his
troops breathed a different spirit: “God fights against the
aggressor.”

Much that is highly conjectural has been written about the plans
of campaign of the two Emperors. That of Napoleon may be briefly
stated: it was to find out the enemy’s chief forces, divide them,
or cut them from their communications, and beat them in detail. In
other words, he never started with any set plan of campaign, other
than the destruction of the chief opposing force. But, in the
present instance, it may be questioned whether he had not sought by
his exasperating provocations to drive Prussia into alliance with
the Czar. In that case, Alexander would have been bound in honour
to come to the aid of his ally. And if the Russians ventured across
the Niemen, or the Vistula, as Napoleon at first believed they
would,[256] his task would doubtless
have been as easy as it proved at Friedland. Many Prussian
officers, so Müffling asserts, believed that this was the aim
of French diplomacy in the early autumn of 1811, and that the best
reply was an unconditional surrender. On the other hand, there is
the fact that St. Marsan, Napoleon’s ambassador at Berlin, assured
that Government, on October 29th, that his master did not wish to
destroy Prussia, but laid much stress on the supplies which she
could furnish him—a support that would enable the Grand Army
to advance on the Niemen like a rushing stream.

The metaphor was strangely imprudent. It almost invited Prussia
to open wide her sluices and let the flood foam away on to the
sandy wastes of Lithuania; and we may fancy that the more
discerning minds at Berlin now saw the advantage of a policy which
would entice the French into the wastes of Muscovy. It is strange
that Napoleon’s Syrian adage, “Never make war against a desert,”
did not now recur to his mind. But he gradually steeled himself to
the conviction that war with Alexander was[pg.242] inevitable,
and that the help of Austria and Prussia would enable him to beat
back the Muscovite hordes into their eastern steppes. For a time he
had unquestionably thought of destroying Prussia before he attacked
the Czar; but he finally decided to postpone her fate until he had
used her for the overthrow of Russia.[257]

After the experiences of Austerlitz and Friedland, the
advantages of a defensive campaign could not escape the notice of
the Czar. As early as October, 1811, when Scharnhorst was at St.
Petersburg, he discussed these questions with him; and not all that
officer’s pleading for the cause of Prussian independence induced
Alexander to offer armed help unless the French committed a wanton
aggression on Königsberg. Seeing that there was no hope of
bringing the Russians far to the west, Scharnhorst seems finally to
have counselled a Fabian strategy for the ensuing war; and, when at
Vienna, he drew up a memoir in this sense for the guidance of the
Czar.[258]

Alexander was certainly much in need of sound guidance. Though
Scharnhorst had pointed out the way of salvation, a strategic
tempter was soon at hand in the person of General von Phull, an
uncompromising theorist who planned campaigns with an unquestioning
devotion to abstract principles. Untaught by the catastrophes of
the past, Alexander once more let his enthusiasm for[pg.243]
theories and principles lead him to the brink of the abyss. Phull
captivated him by setting forth the true plan of a defensive
campaign which he had evolved from patient study of the Seven
Years’ War. Everything depended on the proper selection of
defensive positions and the due disposition of the defending
armies. There must be two armies of defence, and at least one great
intrenched camp. One army must oppose the invader on a line near,
or leading up to, the camp; while the other army must manoeuvre on
his rear or flanks. And the camp must be so placed as to stretch
its protecting influence over one, or more, important roads. It
need not be on any one of them: in fact, it was better that it
should be some distance away; for it thus fulfilled better the
all-important function of a “flanking position.”

Such a position Phull had discovered at Drissa in a curve of the
River Dwina. It was sufficiently far from the roads leading from
the Niemen to St. Petersburg and to Moscow efficiently to protect
them both. There, accordingly, he suggested that vast earthworks
should be prepared; for there, at that artificial Torres Vedras,
Russia’s chief force might await the Grand Army, while the other
force harassed its flank or rear.[259]

Napoleon had not probed this absurdity to its inmost depths: but
he early found out that the Russians were in two widely separated
armies; and this sufficed to decide his movements and the early
part of the campaign. Having learnt that one army was near Vilna,
and the other in front of the marshes of the Pripet, he sought to
hold them apart by a rapid irruption into the intervening space,
and thereafter to destroy them piecemeal. Never was a visionary
theory threatened by a more terrible realism. For Napoleon at
midsummer was mustering a third of a million of men on the banks of
the Niemen, while the Russians, with little more than half those
numbers as yet available for the fighting-line, had them[pg.244] spread out over an immense space,
so as to facilitate those flanking operations on which Phull set
such store.[260]

On the morn of June 23rd, three immense French columns wound
their way to the pontoon bridges hastily thrown over the Niemen
near Kovno; and loud shouts of triumph greeted the great leader as
the vanguard set foot on Lithuanian soil. No Russians were seen
except a few light horsemen, who galloped up, inquired of the
engineers why they were building the bridges, and then rode hastily
away. During three days the Grand Army filed over the river and
melted away into the sandy wastes. No foe at first contested their
march, but neither were they met by the crowds of downtrodden
natives whom their fancy pictured as thronging to welcome the
liberators. In truth, the peasants of Lithuania had no very close
racial affinity to the Poles, whose offshoots were found chiefly
among the nobles and the wealthier townsfolk. Solitude, the sultry
heat of a Russian mid-summer, and drenching thunderstorms depressed
the spirits of the invaders. The miserable cart tracks were at once
cut up by the passage of the host, and 10,000 horses perished of
fatigue or of disease caused by the rank grass, in the fifty miles’
march from the Niemen to Vilna.

The difficulties of the transport service began at once, and
they were to increase with every day’s march. With his usual
foresight, Napoleon had ordered the collection of immense stores of
all kinds at Danzig, his chief base of supplies. Two million pairs
of boots were required for the wear and tear of a long campaign,
and all preparations were on the same colossal scale. In this
connection it is noteworthy that no small proportion of the cloaks
and boots came from England, as the industrial[pg.245]
resources of the Continent were wholly unequal to supplying the
crusaders of the Continental System.

A great part of those stores never reached the troops in Russia.
The wherries sent from Danzig to the Niemen were often snapped up
by British cruisers, and the carriage of stores from the Niemen
entailed so frightful a waste of horseflesh that only the most
absolute necessaries could keep pace with the army in its rapid
advance. The men were thus left without food except such as
marauding could extort. In this art Napoleon’s troops were experts.
Many miles of country were scoured on either side of the line of
march, and the Emperor, on reaching Vilna, had to order Ney to send
out cavalry patrols to gather in the stragglers, who were
committing “horrible devastations” and would “fall into the hands
of the Cossacks.”

At Vilna the Grand Army met with a more cheering reception than
heretofore. Deftly placing his Polish regiments in front and
chasing the retiring Russians beyond the town, Napoleon then
returned to find a welcome in the old Lithuanian capital. The old
men came forth clad in the national garb, and it seemed that that
province, once a part of the great Polish monarchy, would break
away from the empire of the Czars and extend Napoleon’s influence
to within a few miles of Smolensk.[261] The newly-formed Diet
at Warsaw also favoured this project: it constituted itself into a
general confederation, declared the Kingdom of Poland to be
restored, and sent a deputation to Napoleon at Vilna begging him to
utter the creative words: “Let the Kingdom of Poland exist.” The
Emperor gave a guarded answer. He declared that he loved the Poles,
he commended them for their patriotism, which was “the first duty
of civilized man,” but added that only by a unanimous effort could
they now compel their enemies to recognize their rights; and that,
having guaranteed the integrity of the Austrian Empire, he could
not sanction any movement which would disturb its remaining Polish provinces.[pg.246]

This diplomatic reply chilled his auditors.
But what would have been their feelings had they known that the
calling of the Diet at Warsaw, and the tone of its address to
Napoleon; had all been sketched out five weeks before by the
imperial stage manager himself? Yet such was the case.

The scene-shifter was the Abbé de Pradt, Archbishop of
Malines, whom Napoleon sent as ambassador to Warsaw, with elaborate
instructions as to the summoning of the Diet, the whipping-up of
Polish enthusiasm, the revolutionizing of Russian Poland, and the
style of the address to him. Nay, his passion for the regulation of
details even led him to inform the ambassador that the imperial
reply would be one of praise of Polish patriotism and of warning
that Polish liberty could only be won by their “zeal and their
efforts.” The trickery was like that which he had played upon the
Poles shortly before Eylau. In effect, he said now, as then: “Pour
out your blood for me first, and I will do something for you.” But
on this occasion the scenic setting was more impressive, the rush
of the Poles to arms more ardent, the diplomatic reply more
astutely postponed, and the finale more awful.[262]

Still, the Poles marched on; but their devotion became more
questioning. The feelings of the Lithuanians were also ruffled by
Napoleon’s reply to the Polish deputies: nor were they consoled by
his appointment of seven magnates to regulate the affairs of the
districts of Lithuania, under the ægis of French
commissioners, who proved to be the real governors. Worst of all
was the marauding of Napoleon’s troops, who, after their long
habituation to the imperial maxim that “war must support war,”
could not now see the need of enduring the[pg.247]

pangs of hunger in order that
Lithuanian enthusiasm might not cool.

Meanwhile the war had not progressed altogether as he desired.
His aim had been to conceal his advance across the Niemen, to
surprise the two chief Russian armies while far separated, and thus
to end the war on Lithuanian soil by a blow such as he had dealt at
Friedland. The Russian arrangements seemed to favour his plan.
Their two chief arrays, that led by the Czar and by General Barclay
de Tolly, some 125,000 strong north of Vilna, and that of Prince
Bagration mustering now about 45,000 effectives, in the province of
Volhynia, were labouring to carry out the strategy devised by
Phull. The former was directly to oppose the march of Napoleon’s
main army, while the smaller Russian force was to operate on its
flanks and rear. Such a plan could only have succeeded in the good
old times when war was conducted according to ceremonious
etiquette; it courted destruction from Napoleon. At Vilna the
Emperor directed the movements that were to ensnare Bagration.
Already he had urged on the march of Davoust, who was to circle
round from the north, and the advance of Jerome Bonaparte’s
Westphalians, who were bidden to hurry on eastwards from the town
of Grodno on the Upper Niemen. Their convergence would drive
Bagration into the almost trackless marshes of the Pripet, whence
his force would emerge, if at all, as helpless units.

Such was Napoleon’s plan, and it would have succeeded but for a
miscalculation in the time needed for Jerome’s march. Napoleon
underrated the difficulties of his advance or else overrated his
brother’s military capacity. The King of Westphalia was delayed a
few days at Grodno by bad weather and other difficulties; thus
Bagration, who had been ordered by the Czar to retire, was able to
escape the meshes closing around him by a speedy retreat to
Bobruisk, whence he moved northwards. Napoleon was enraged at this
loss of a priceless opportunity, and addressed vehement reproaches
to Jerome for his slowness and “small-mindedness.” The
youngest[pg.249] of the Bonapartes resented this
rebuke which ignored the difficulties besetting a rapid advance.
The prospect of being subjected to that prince of martinets,
Davoust, chafed his pride; and, throwing up his command, he
forthwith returned to the pleasures of Cassel.

By great good fortune, Bagration’s force had escaped from the
snares strewn in its path by the strategy of Phull and the
counter-moves of Napoleon. The fickle goddess also favoured the
rescue of the chief Russian army from imminent peril at Drissa. In
pursuance of Phull’s scheme, the Czar and Barclay de Tolly fell
back with that army towards the intrenched camp on the Dwina. But
doubts had already begun to haunt their minds as to the wisdom of
Phull’s plans. In fact, the bias of Barclay’s nature was towards
the proven and the practical. He came of a Scottish family which
long ago had settled in Livonia, and had won prosperity and esteem
in the trade of Riga. His ancestry and his early surroundings
therefore disposed him to the careful weighing of evidence and
distrust of vague theories. His thoroughness in military
organization during the war in Finland and his unquestioned probity
and open-mindedness, had recently brought him high into favour with
the Czar, who made him War Minister. He had no wide acquaintance
with the science of warfare, and has been judged altogether
deficient in a wide outlook on events and in those masterly
conceptions which mark the great warrior.[263] But nations are sometimes
ruined by lofty genius, while at times they may be saved by humdrum
prudence; and Barclay’s common sense had no small share in saving
Russia.

Two months before the Grand Army passed the Niemen, he had
expressed the hope that God would send retreat to the Russian
armies; and we may safely attribute to his influence with the Czar
the timely order to Bagration to desist from flanking tactics and
beat a retreat while yet there was time. That portion of Phull’s
strategy having[pg.250] signally failed, Alexander
naturally became more suspicious about the Drissa plan; and during
the retirement from Vilna, he ordered a survey of the works to be
made by Phull’s adjutant, a young German named Clausewitz, who was
destined to win a name as an authority in strategy. This officer
was unable conscientiously to present a cheering report. He found
the camp deficient in many respects. Nevertheless, Alexander still
clung to the hope of checking the French advance before these great
intrenchments.

On his arrival there, on July 8th, this hope also was dashed.
Michaud, a young Sardinian engineer, pointed out several serious
defects in their construction. Barclay also protested against
shutting up a large part of the defending army in a camp which
could easily be blockaded by Napoleon’s vast forces. Finally, as
the Russian reserves stationed there proved to be disappointingly
weak both in numbers and efficiency, the Czar determined to
evacuate the camp, intrust the sole command to Barclay, and retire
to his northern capital. It is said that, before he left the army,
the Grand Duke Constantine, a friend of the French cause, made a
last effort to induce him to come to terms with Napoleon, now that
the plan of campaign had failed. If so, Alexander repelled the
attempt. Pride as a ruler and a just resentment against Napoleon
prevented any compromise; and probably he now saw that safety for
himself and ruin for his foe lay in the firm adoption of that
Fabian policy of retreat and delay, which Scharnhorst had advocated
and Barclay was now determined to carry out.

Though still hampered by the intrigues of Constantine,
Bennigsen, and other generals, who hated him as a foreigner and
feigned to despise him as a coward, Barclay at once took the step
which he had long felt to be necessary; he ordered a retreat which
would bring him into touch with Bagration. Accordingly, leaving
Wittgenstein with 25,000 men to hold Oudinot’s corps in check on
the middle Dwina, he marched eastwards towards Vitepsk. True, he
left St. Petersburg open to[pg.251] attack; but it was
not likely that Napoleon, when the summer was far spent, would
press so far north and forego his usual plan of striking at the
enemy’s chief forces. He would certainly seek to hinder the
junction of the two Russian armies, as soon as he saw that this was
Barclay’s aim. Such proved to be the case. Napoleon soon penetrated
his design, and strove to frustrate it by a rapid move from Vilna
towards Polotsk on Barclay’s flank, but he failed to cut into his
line of march, and once more had to pursue.

Despite the heavy shrinkage in the Grand Army caused by a
remorseless rush through a country wellnigh stripped of supplies,
the Emperor sought to force on a general engagement. He hoped to
catch Barclay at Vitepsk. “The whole Russian army is at
Vitepsk—we are on the eve of great events,” he writes on July
25th. But the Russians skilfully withdrew by night from their
position in front of that town, which he entered on July 28th.
Chagrined and perplexed, the chief stays a fortnight to organize
supplies and stores, while his vanguard presses on to envelop the
Russians at Smolensk. Again his hopes revive when he hears that
Barclay and Bagration are about to join near that city. In fact,
those leaders there concluded that strategic movement to the rear
which was absolutely necessary if they were not to be overwhelmed
singly. They viewed the retreat in a very different light. To the
cautious Barclay it portended a triumph long deferred, but sure:
while the more impulsive Muscovite looked upon the constant falling
back as a national disgrace.

The feelings of the soldiery also forbade a spiritless
abandonment of the holy city of the Upper Dnieper that stands as
sentinel to Russia Proper. On these feelings Napoleon counted, and
rightly. He was now in no haste to strike: the blow must be
crushing and final. At last he hears that Davoust, the leader whose
devotion and methodical persistence merit his complete trust, has
bridged the River Dnieper below the city, and has built ovens for
supplying the host with bread. And having[pg.252] now drawn up
troops and supplies from the rear, he pushes on to end the
campaign.

Barclay was still for retreat; but religious sentiment and
patriotism bade the defenders stand firm behind those crumbling
walls, while

Bagration
secured the line of retreat. The French, ranged around on the low
hills which ring it on the south, looked for an easy triumph, and
Napoleon seems to have felt an excess of confidence. At any rate,
his dispositions were far from masterly. He made no serious effort
to threaten the Russian communications with Moscow, nor did he wait
for his artillery to overwhelm the ramparts and their defenders.
The corps of Ney, Davoust, and Poniatowski, with Murat’s cavalry
and the Imperial Guard posted in reserve, promised an easy victory,
and the dense columns of foot moved eagerly to the assault. They
were received with a terrific fire. Only after three hours’
desperate fighting did they master the southern suburbs, and at
nightfall the walls still defied their assaults. Yet in the
meantime Napoleon’s cannon had done their work. The wooden houses
were everywhere on fire; a speedy retreat alone could save the
garrison from ruin; and amidst a whirlwind of flame and smoke
Barclay drew off his men to join Bagration on the road to Moscow
(August 17th).

Once more, then, the Russian army had slipped from Napoleon’s
grasp, though this time it dealt him a loss of 12,000 in killed or
wounded. And the momentous question faced him whether he should
halt, now that summer was on the wane, or snatch under the walls of
Moscow the triumph which Vilna, Vitepsk, and Smolensk had promised
and denied. It is stated by that melodramatic narrator, Count
Philip Ségur, that on entering Vitepsk, the Emperor
exclaimed: “The campaign of 1812 is ended, that of 1813 will do the
rest.” But the whole of Napoleon’s “Correspondence” refutes the
anecdote. Besides, it was not Napoleon’s habit to go into winter
quarters in July, or to rest before he had defeated the enemy’s
main army.[264][pg.253]

At Smolensk the question wore another aspect. Napoleon told
Metternich at Dresden that he would not in the present year advance
beyond Smolensk, but would organize Lithuania during winter and
advance again in the spring of 1813, adding: “My enterprise is one
of those of which the solution is to be found in patience.” A
policy of masterly inactivity certainly commended itself to his
Marshals. But the desire to crush the enemy’s rear drew Ney and
Murat into a sharp affair at Valutino or Lubino: the French lost
heavily, but finally gained the position: and the hope that the foe
were determined to fight the decisive battle at Dorogobuzh lured
Napoleon on, despite his earlier decision.[265] Besides, his position
seemed less hazardous than it was before Austerlitz. The Grand Army
was decidedly superior to the united forces of Barclay and
Bagration. On the Dwina, Oudinot held the Russians at bay; and when
he was wounded, his successor, Gouvion St. Cyr, displayed a
tactical skill which enabled[pg.254] him easily to foil
a mere fighter like Wittgenstein. On the French right flank,
affairs were less promising; for the ending of the Russo-Turkish
war now left the Russian army of the Pruth free to march into
Volhynia. But, for the present, Napoleon was able to summon up
strong reserves under Victor, and assure his rear.

With full confidence, then, he pressed onwards to wrest from
Fortune one last favour. It was granted to him at Borodino. There
the Russians made a determined stand. National jealousy of Barclay,
inflamed by his protracted retreat, had at last led to his being
superseded by Kutusoff; and, having about 110,000 troops, the old
fighting general now turned fiercely to bay. His position on the
low convex curve of hills that rise behind the village of Borodino
was of great strength. On his right was the winding valley of the
Kolotza, an affluent of the Moskwa, and before his centre and left
the ground sloped down to a stream. On this more exposed side the
Russians had hastily thrown up earthworks, that at the centre being
known as the Great Redoubt, though it had no rear defences.

Napoleon halted for two days, until his gathering forces
mustered some 125,000 men, and he now prepared to end the war at a
blow. After surveying the Russian position, he saw Kutusoff’s error
in widely extending his lines to the north; and while making feints
on that side, so as to prevent any concentration of the Muscovite
array, he planned to overwhelm the more exposed centre and left, by
the assaults of Davoust and Poniatowski on the south, and of Ney’s
corps and Eugène’s Italians on the redoubts at the centre.
Davoust begged to be allowed to outflank the Russian left; but
Napoleon refused, perhaps owing to a fear that the Russians might
retreat early in the day, and decided on dealing direct blows at
the left and centre. As the 7th of September dawned with all the
splendour of a protracted summer, cannon began to thunder against
the serried arrays ranged along the opposing slopes, and Napoleon’s
columns moved against the redoubts and woods that sheltered the
[pg.255] Muscovite lines. The defence was
most obstinate. Time after time the smaller redoubts were taken and
retaken; and while, on the French right centre, the tide of battle
surged up and down the slope, the Great Redoubt dealt havoc among
Eugène’s Italians, who bravely but, as it seemed, hopelessly
struggled up that fatal rise.

Then was seen a soul-stirring sight. Of a sudden, a mass of
Cuirassiers rushed forth from the invaders’ ranks, flung itself
uphill, and girdled the grim earthwork with a stream of flashing
steel There, for a brief space, it was stayed by the tough
Muscovite lines, until another billow of horsemen, marshalled by
Grouchy and Chastel, swept all before it, took the redoubt on its
weak reverse, and overwhelmed its devoted defenders.[266] In vain did the Russian
cavalry seek to save the day: Murat’s horsemen were not to be
denied, and Kutusoff was at last fain to draw back his mangled
lines, but slowly and defiantly, under cover of a crushing
artillery fire.

Thus ended the bloodiest fight of the century. For several hours
800 cannon had dealt death among the opposing masses; the Russians
lost about 40,000 men, and, whatever Napoleon said in his
bulletins, the rents in his array were probably nearly as great. He
has been censured for not launching his Guard at the wavering foe
at the climax of the fight; and the soldiery loudly blamed its
commander, Bessières, for dissuading his master from this
step. But to have sacrificed those veterans to Russian cannon would
have been a perilous act.[267] His Guard was the solid
kernel of his army: on it he could always rely, even when French
regulars dissolved, as often happened after long marches, into
bands of unruly marauders; and its value was to be found out
during[pg.256] the retreat. More fitly may
Napoleon be blamed for not seeking earlier in the day to turn the
Russian left, and roll that long line up on the river. Here, as at
Smolensk, he resorted to a frontal attack, which could only yield
success at a frightful cost. The day brought little glory to the
generals, except to Ney, Murat, and Grouchy. For his valour in the
mêlée, Ney received the title of Prince de la
Moskwa.

A week before this Pyrrhic triumph, Napoleon had heard of a
terrible reverse to French arms in Spain. His old friend, Marmont,
who had won the Marshal’s baton after Wagram, measured his strength
with Wellington in the plains of Leon with brilliant success until
a false move near Salamanca exposed him to a crushing rejoinder,
and sent his army flying back towards Burgos. Madrid was now
uncovered and was occupied for a time by the English army (August
13th). Thus while Napoleon was gasping at Moscow, his brother was
expelled from Madrid, until the recall of Soult from Andalusia gave
the French a superiority in the centre of Spain which forced
Wellington to retire to Ciudad Rodrigo. He lost the fruits of his
victory, save that Andalusia was freed: but he saved his army for
the triumphant campaign of 1813. Had Napoleon shown the like
prudence by beating a timely retreat from Moscow, who can say that
the next hard-fought fights in Silesia and Saxony would not have
once more crowned his veterans with decisive triumph?

As it was, the Grand Army toiled on through heat, dust, and the
smoke of burning villages, to gain peace and plenty at Moscow. But
when, on September the 14th, the conqueror entered that city with
his vanguard, solitude reigned almost unbroken. A few fanatics,
clinging to the tradition that the Kremlin was impregnable, idly
sought to defend it; but troops, officials, nobles, merchants, and
the great mass of the people were gone, and the military stores had
been burnt or removed. Rostopchin, the governor, had released the
prisoners and broken the fire engines. Flames speedily burst
forth,[pg.257] and Bausset, the Prefect of
Napoleon’s Palace, affirms that while looking forth from the
Kremlin he saw the flames burst forth in several districts in quick
succession; and that a careful examination of cellars often proved
them to be stored with combustibles, vitriol in one case being
swallowed by a French soldier who took it for brandy! If all this
be true, it proves that the Muscovites were determined to fire
their capital. But their writers have as stoutly affirmed that the
fires were caused by French and Polish plunderers.[268] Three days later, the
powers of the air and the demons of drink and frenzy raged
uncontrolled; and Napoleon himself barely escaped from the
whirlwinds of flame that enveloped the Kremlin and nearly scorched
to death the last members of his staff. For several hours the
conflagration was fanned by an equinoctial gale, and when, on the
20th, it died down, convicts or plunderers kindled it anew.

Yet the army did not want for shelter, and, as Sergeant
Bourgogne remarks, if every house had been gutted there were still
the caves and cellars that promised protection from the cold of
winter. The real problem was now, as ever, the food-supply. The
Russians had swept the district wellnigh bare; and though the Grand
Army feasted for a fortnight on dainties and drink, yet bread,
flour, and meat were soon very scarce. In vain did the Emperor seek
to entice the inhabitants back; they knew the habits of the
invaders only too well; and despite several distant raids, which
sometimes cost the French dear, the soldiery began to suffer.

October wore on with delusive radiance, but brought no peace.
Soon after the great conflagration at Moscow, Napoleon sent secret
and alluring overtures to Alexander, offering to leave Russia a
free hand in regard to Turkey, inclusive of Constantinople, which
he had hitherto strictly[pg.258] reserved, and hinting that
Polish affairs might also be arranged to the Czar’s liking.[269] But Alexander refused
tamely to accept the fruits of victory from the man who, he
believed, had burnt holy Moscow, and clung to his vow never to
treat with his rival as long as a single French soldier stood on
Russian soil. His resolve saved Europe. Yet it cost him much to
defy the great conqueror to the death: he had so far feared the
capture of St. Petersburg as to request that the Cronstadt fleet
might be kept in safety in England.[270] But gradually he came to
see that the sacrifice of Moscow had saved his empire and lured
Napoleon to his doom. Kutusoff also played a waiting game.
Affecting a wish for peace, he was about secretly to meet
Napoleon’s envoy, Lauriston, when the Russian generals and our
commissioner, Sir R. Wilson, intervened, and required that it
should be a public step. It seems likely, however, that Kutusoff
was only seeking to entrap the French into barren negotiations; he
knew that an answer could not come from the banks of the Neva until
winter began to steal over the northern steppes.

Slowly the truth begins to dawn on Napoleon that Moscow is not
the heart of Russia, as he had asserted to De Pradt that it
was. Gradually he sees that that primitive organism had no heart,
that its almost amorphous life was widespread through myriads of
village communes, vegetating apart from Moscow or Petersburg, and
that his march to the old capital was little more than a
sword-slash through a pond.[271] Had he set himself to
study with his former care the real nature of the hostile organism,
he would certainly never have ventured beyond Smolensk in the
present year. But he had[pg.259] now merged the thinker in the
conqueror, and—sure sign of coming disaster—his mind no
longer accurately gauged facts, it recast them in its own
mould.

By long manipulation of men and events, it had framed a dogma of
personal infallibility. This vice had of late been growing on him
apace. It was apparent even in trifles. The Countess Metternich
describes how, early in 1810, he persisted in saying that Kaunitz
was her brother, in spite of her frequent disclaimers of that
honour; and, somewhat earlier, Marmont noticed with half-amused
dismay that when the Emperor gave a wrong estimate of the numbers
of a certain corps, no correction had the slightest effect on him;
his mind always reverted to the first figure. In weightier matters
this peculiarity was equally noticeable. His clinging to
preconceived notions, however unfair or burdensome they were to
Britain, Prussia, or Austria, had been the underlying cause of his
wars with those Powers. And now this same defect, burnt into his
being by the blaze of a hundred victories, held him to Moscow for
five weeks, in the belief that Russia was stricken unto death, and
that the facile Czar whom he had known at Tilsit would once more
bend the knee. An idle hope. “I have learnt to know him now,” said
the Czar, “Napoleon or I; I or Napoleon; we cannot reign side by
side.” Buoyed up by religious faith and by his people’s heroism,
Alexander silently defied the victor of Moscow and rebuked Kutusoff
for receiving the French envoy.

At last, on October 18th, the Russians threw away the scabbard
and surprised Murat’s force some forty miles south of Moscow,
inflicting a loss of 3,000 men. But already, a day or two earlier,
Napoleon had realized the futility of his hope of peace and had
resolved to retreat. The only alternative was to winter at Moscow,
and he judged that the state of French and Spanish affairs rendered
such a course perilous. He therefore informed Maret that the Grand
Army would go into winter quarters between the Dnieper and the
Dwina.[272][pg.260]

There is no hint in his letters that he anticipated a disastrous
retreat. The weather hitherto had been “as fine as that at
Fontainebleau in September,” and he purposed retiring by a more
southerly route which had not been exhausted by war. Full of
confidence, then, he set out on the 19th, with 115,000 men,
persuaded that he would easily reach friendly Lithuania and his
winter quarters “before severe cold set in.” The veil was rudely
torn from his eyes when, south of Malo-Jaroslavitz, his Marshals
found the Russians so strongly posted that any further attack
seemed to be an act of folly. Eugène’s corps had suffered
cruelly in an obstinate fight in and around that town, and the
advice of Berthier, Murat, and Bessières was against its
renewal. For an hour or more the Emperor sat silently gazing at a
map. The only prudent course now left was to retreat north and then
west by way of Borodino, over his devastated line of
advance
.[273] Back, then, towards
Borodino the army mournfully trudged (October 26th):

“Everywhere (says Labaume) we saw wagons abandoned for want of
horses to draw them. Those who bore along with them the spoils of
Moscow trembled for their riches; but we were disquieted most of
all at seeing the deplorable state of our cavalry. The villages
which had but lately given us shelter were level with the ground:
under their ashes were the bodies of hundreds of soldiers and
peasants…. But most horrible was the field of Borodino, where we
saw the forty thousand men, who had perished there, yet lying
unburied.”

For a time, Kutusoff forbore to attack the sore-stricken host;
but, early in November, the Russian horse began to infest the line
of march, and at Viasma their [pg.261] gathering forces
were barely held off: had Kutusoff aided his lieutenants, he might
have decimated his famished foes.

Hitherto the weather had been singularly mild and open, so much
so that the superstitious peasants looked on it as a sign that God
was favouring Napoleon. But, at last, on November the 6th, the
first storm of winter fell on the straggling array, and completed
its miseries. The icy blasts struck death to the hearts of the
feeble; and the puny fighting of man against man was now merged in
the awful struggle against the powers of the air. Drifts of snow
blotted out the landscape; the wandering columns often lost the
road and thousands forthwith ended their miseries. Except among the
Old Guard all semblance of military order was now lost, and
battalions melted away into groups of marauders.

The search for food and fuel became furious, even when the
rigour of the cold abated. The behaviour of Bourgogne, a sergeant
in the Imperial Guard, may serve to show by what shifts a hardy
masterful nature fought its way through the wreckage of humanity
around: “If I could meet anybody in the world with a loaf, I would
make him give me half—nay, I would kill him so as to get the
whole.” These were his feelings: he acted on them by foraging in
the forest and seizing a pot in which an orderly was secretly
cooking potatoes for his general. Bourgogne made off with the
potatoes, devoured most of them half-boiled, returned to his
comrades and told them he had found nothing. Taking his place near
their fire, he scooped out his bed in the snow, lay under his
bearskin, and clasped his now precious knapsack, while the others
moaned with hunger. Yet, as his narrative shows, he was not
naturally a heartless man: in such a situation man is apt to sink
to the level of the wolf. The best food obtainable was horseflesh,
and hungry throngs rushed at every horse that fell, disputing its
carcass with the packs of dogs or wolves that hung about the line
of march.[274][pg.262]

Smolensk was now the thought dearest to every heart; and, buoyed
with the hope of rest and food, the army tottered westwards as it
had panted eastwards through the fierce summer heats with Moscow as
its cynosure. The hope that clung about Smolensk was but a cruel
mirage. The wreck of that city offered poor shelter; the stores
were exhausted by the vanguard; and, to the horror of
Eugène’s Italians, men swarmed out of that fancied abode of
plenty and pounced on every horse that stumbled to its doom on the
slippery banks of the Dnieper. With inconceivable folly, Napoleon,
or his staff, had provided no means for roughing the horses’ shoes.
The Cossacks, when they knew this, exclaimed to Wilson: “God has
made Napoleon forget that there was a winter here.”

Disasters now thickened about the Grand Army. During his halt at
Smolensk (November 9th-14th), Napoleon heard that Victor’s force on
the Dwina had been worsted by the Russians, and there was ground
for fearing that the Muscovite army of the Ukraine would cut into
the line of retreat. The halt at Smolensk also gave time for
Kutusoff to come up parallel with the main force, and had he
pressed on with ordinary speed and showed a tithe of his wonted
pugnacity, he might have captured the Grand Army and its leader. As
it was, his feeble attack on the rearguard at Krasnoe only gave Ney
an opportunity of showing his dauntless courage. The “bravest of
the brave” fought his way through clouds[pg.263] of Cossacks,
crossed the Dnieper, though with the loss of all his guns, and
rejoined the main body. Napoleon was greatly relieved on hearing of
the escape of this Launcelot of the Imperial chivalry. He ordered
cannon to be fired at suitable intervals so as to forward the news
if it were propitious; and on hearing their distant boomings, he
exclaimed to his officers: “I have more than 400,000,000 francs in
the cellars of the Tuileries, and would gladly have given the whole
for the ransom of my faithful companion in arms.”[275]

Far greater was the danger at the River Beresina. The Russian
army of the south had seized the bridge at Borisoff on which
Napoleon’s safety depended, and Oudinot vainly struggled to wrest
it back. The Muscovites burnt it under his eyes. Such was the news
which Napoleon heard at Bobr on November 24th. It staggered him;
for, with his usual excess of confidence, he had destroyed his
pontoons on the banks of the Dnieper; and now there was no means of
crossing a river, usually insignificant, but swollen by floods and
bridged only by half-thawed ice. Yet French resource was far from
vanquished. General Corbineau, finding from some peasants that the
river was fordable three leagues above Borisoff, brought the news
to Oudinot, who forthwith prepared to cross there. Napoleon, coming
up on the 26th, approved the plan, and cheeringly said to his
Marshal, “Well, you shall be my locksmith and open that passage for
me.”[276]

To deceive the foe, the Emperor told off a regiment or two
southwards with a long tail of camp-followers that were taken to be
an army. And this wily move, harmonizing with recent demonstrations
of the Austrians on the side of Minsk, convinced the Muscovite
leader that Napoleon was minded to clasp hands with them.[277] While the Russians
patrolled the river on the south, French sappers were working,
often neck deep in the water, to throw two light bridges across the
stream higher up. By heroic toil,[pg.264] which to most of
them brought death, the bridges were speedily finished, and, as the
light of November 26th was waning Oudinot’s corps of 7,000 men
gained a firm footing on the homeward side. But they were observed
by Russian scouts, and when on the next day Napoleon and other
corps had struggled across, the enemy came up, captured a whole
division, and on the morrow strove to hurl the invaders into the
river. Victor and the rearguard staunchly kept them at bay; but at
one point the Russian army of the Dwina temporarily gained ground
and swept the bridges and their approaches with artillery fire.

Then the panic-stricken throngs of wounded and stragglers, women
and camp-followers, writhed and fought their way until the frail
planks were piled high with living and dead. To add to the horrors,
one bridge gave way under the weight of the cannon. The rush for
the one remaining bridge became yet more frantic and the day closed
amidst scenes of unspeakable woe. Stout swimmers threw themselves
into the stream, only to fall victims to the ice floes and the
numbing cold. At dawn of the 29th, the French rearguard fired the
bridge to cover the retreat. Then a last, loud wail of horror arose
from the farther bank, and despair or a loathing of life drove many
to end their miseries in the river or in the flames.

Such was the crossing of the Beresina. The ghastly tale was told
once more with renewed horrors when the floods of winter abated and
laid bare some 12,000 corpses along the course of that fatal
stream. It would seem that if Napoleon, or his staff, had hurried
on the camp-followers to cross on the night of the 27th to the
28th, those awful scenes would not have happened, for on that night
the bridges were not used at all. Grosser carelessness than
this cannot be conceived; and yet, even after this shocking
blunder, the devotion of the soldiers to their chief found touching
expression. When he was suffering from cold in the wretched bivouac
west of the river, officers went round calling for dry wood
for[pg.265] his fire; and shivering men were
seen to offer precious sticks, with the words, “Take it for the
Emperor.”[278]

On that day Napoleon wrote to Maret that possibly he would leave
the army and hurry on to Paris. His presence there was certainly
needed, if his crown was to be saved. On November 6th, the day of
the first snowstorm, he heard of the Quixotic attempt of a French
republican, General Malet, to overthrow the Government at Paris.
With a handful of followers, but armed with a false report of
Napoleon’s capture in Russia, this man had apprehended several
officials, until the scheme collapsed of sheer inanity.[279] “How now, if we were at
Moscow,” exclaimed the Emperor, on hearing this curious news; and
he saw with chagrin that some of his generals merely shrugged their
shoulders. After crossing the Beresina, he might hope that the
worst was over and that the stores at Vilna and Kovno would suffice
for the remnant of his army. The cold for a time had been less
rigorous. The behaviour of Prussia and Austria was, in truth, more
important than the conduct of the retreat. Unless those Powers were
kept to their troth, not a Frenchman would cross the Elbe.

At Smorgoni, then, on December the 5th, he informed his Marshals
that he left them in order to raise 300,000 men; and, intrusting
the command to Murat, he hurried away. His great care was to
prevent the extent of the disaster being speedily known. “Remove
all strangers from Vilna,” he wrote to Maret: “the army is not fine
to look upon just now.” The precaution was much needed. Frost set
in once more, and now with unending grip. Vilna offered a poor
haven of refuge. The stores were soon plundered, and, as the
Cossacks drew near, Murat and the remnant of the Grand Army
decamped in pitiable panic. Amidst ever deepening misery they
struggled on, until, of the 600,000 men who had proudly crossed the
Niemen for the conquest of Russia, only 20,000 famished,
frost-bitten, unarmed spectres staggered across the bridge of Kovno
in the middle of December. The[pg.266] auxiliary corps
furnished by Austria and Prussia fell back almost unscathed. But
the remainder of that mighty host rotted away in Russian prisons or
lay at rest under Nature’s winding-sheet of snow.[280][pg.267]


CHAPTER XXXIII


THE FIRST SAXON CAMPAIGN

Despite the loss of the most splendid army ever marshalled by
man, Napoleon abated no whit of his resolve to dominate Germany and
dictate terms to Russia. At Warsaw, in his retreat, he informed De
Pradt that there was but one step from the sublime to the
ridiculous
, that is, from the advance on Moscow to the retreat.
At Dresden he called on his allies, Austria and Prussia, to repel
the Russians; and at Paris he strained every nerve to call the
youth of the Empire to arms. The summons met with a ready response:
he had but to stamp his foot when the news from East Prussia looked
ominous, and an array of 350,000 conscripts was promised by the
Senate (January 10th).

In truth, his genius had enthralled the mind of France. The
magnificence of his aims, his hitherto triumphant energy, and the
glamour of his European supremacy had called forth all the
faculties of the French and Italian peoples, and set them pulsating
with ecstatic activity. He knew by instinct all the intricacies of
their being, which his genius controlled with the easy decisiveness
of a master-key. The rude shock of the Russian disaster served but
to emphasize the thoroughness of his domination, and the dumb
trustfulness of his forty-three millions of subjects.

And yet their patience might well have been exhausted. His
military needs had long ago drawn in levies the year before they
were legally liable; but the mighty swirl of the Moscow campaign
now sucked 150,000 lads of under twenty years of age into the[pg.268] devouring vortex. In the Dutch and
German provinces of his Empire the number of those who evaded the
clutches of the conscription was very large. In fact, the number of
“refractory conscripts” in the whole realm amounted to 40,000.
Large bands of them ranged the woods of Brittany and La
Vendée, until mobile columns were sent to sweep them into
the barracks.

But in nearly the whole of France (Proper), Napoleon’s name was
still an unfailing talisman, appealing as it did to the two
strongest instincts of the Celt, the clinging to the soil and the
passion for heroic enterprise. Thus it came about that the
peasantry gave up their sons to be “food for cannon” with the same
docility that was shown by soldiers who sank death-stricken into a
snowy bed with no word of reproach to the author of their miseries.
A like obsequiousness was shown by the officials and legislators of
France, who meekly listened to the Emperor’s reproaches for their
weakness in the Malet affair, and heard with mild surprise his
denunciation against republican idealogy—the cloudy
metaphysics to which all the misfortunes of our fair France may be
attributed
. No tongue dared to utter the retort which must have
fermented in every brain.[281]

But his explanations and appeals did not satisfy every
Frenchman. Many were appalled at the frightful drain on the
nation’s strength. They asked in private how the deficit of 1812
and the further expenses of 1813 were to be met, even if he
allotted the communal domains to the service of the State. They
pointed to allies ruined or lost; to Spain, where Joseph’s throne
still tottered from the shock of Salamanca; to Poland, lying
mangled at the feet of the Muscovites; to Italy, desolated by the
loss of her bravest sons; to the Confederation of the Rhine,
equally afflicted and less resigned; to Austria[pg.269]
and Prussia, where timid sovereigns and calculating Courts alone
kept the peoples true to the hated French alliance. Only by a
change of system, they averred, could the hatred of Europe be
appeased, and the formation of a new and vaster Coalition avoided.
Let Napoleon cease to force his methods of commercial warfare on
the Continent: let him make peace on honourable terms with Russia,
where the chief Minister, Romantzoff, was ready to meet him
halfway: let him withdraw his garrisons from Prussian fortresses,
soothe the susceptibilities of Austria—and events would tend
to a solid and honourable peace.

To all promptings of prudence Napoleon was deaf. His instincts
and his experience of the Kings prevented him yielding on any
important point. He determined to carry on the war from the Tagus
to the Vistula, to bolster up Joseph in Spain, to keep his
garrisons fast rooted in every fortress as far east as Danzig.
Russia and Prussia, he said, had more need of peace than France. If
he began by giving up towns, they would demand kingdoms, whereas by
yielding nothing he would intimidate them. And if they did form a
league, their forces would be thinly spread out over an immense
space; he would easily dispose of their armies when they were not
aided by the climate; and a single victory would undo the clumsy
knot (ce noeud mal assorti).[282]

In truth, if he left Spain out of his count, the survey of the
military position was in many ways reassuring. England’s power was
enfeebled by the declaration of war by the United States. In
Central Europe his position was still commanding. He held nearly
all the fortresses of Prussia, and though he had lost a great army,
that loss was spread out very largely over Poles, Germans,
Italians, and smaller peoples. Many of the best French troops and
all his ablest generals had survived. His[pg.270] Guard could
therefore be formed again, and the brains of his army were also
intact. The war had brought to light no military genius among the
Russians; and all his past experience of the “old coalition
machines” warranted the belief that their rusty cogwheels, even if
oiled by English subsidies, would clank slowly along and break down
at the first exceptional strain. Such had been the case at Marengo,
at Austerlitz, at Friedland. Why should not history repeat
itself?

While he was guiding his steps solely by the light of past
experience, events were occurring that heralded the dawn of a new
era for Central Europe. On the 30th of December, the Prussian
General Yorck, who led the Prussian corps serving previously under
Macdonald in Courland, concluded the Convention of Tauroggen with
the Russians, stipulating that this corps should hold the district
around Memel and Tilsit as neutral territory, until Frederick
William’s decision should be known. Strictly considered, this
convention was a grave breach of international law and an act of
treachery towards Napoleon. The King at first viewed it in that
light; but to all his subjects it seemed a noble and patriotic
action. To continue the war with Russia for the benefit of Napoleon
would have been an act of political suicide.

Yet, for some weeks, Frederick William waited on events; and
these events decided for war, not against Russia, but against
France. The Prussian Chancellor, Hardenberg, did his best to
hoodwink the French at Berlin, and quietly to play into the hands
of the ardent German patriots. After publishing an official rebuke
to Yorck, he secretly sent Major Thile to reassure him. He did
more: in order to rescue the King from French influence, still
paramount at Berlin, he persuaded him to set out for Breslau, on
the pretext of raising there another contingent for service under
Napoleon. The ruse completely succeeded: it deceived the French
ambassador, St. Marsan: it fooled even Napoleon himself. With his
now invariable habit of taking for granted that events would march
according to his word of command, the[pg.271] Emperor assumed
that this was for the raising of the corps of 30,000 men which he
had requested Frederick William to provide, and said to Prince
Hatzfeld (January 29th): “Your King is going to Breslau: I think it
a timely step.” Such was Napoleon’s frame of mind, even after he
heard of Yorck’s convention with the Russians. That event he
considered “the worst occurrence that could happen.” Yet neither
that nor the patriotic ferment in Prussia reft the veil from his
eyes. He still believed that the Prussians would follow their King,
and that the King would obey him. On February the 3rd he wrote to
Maret, complaining that 2,000 Prussian horsemen were shutting
themselves up in Silesian towns, “as if they were afraid of us,
instead of helping us and covering their country.”

Once away from Berlin, Frederick William found himself launched
on a resistless stream of national enthusiasm. At heart he was no
less a patriot than the most ardent of the university students; but
he knew far better than they the awful risks of war with the French
Empire. His little kingdom of 4,700,000 souls, with but
half-a-dozen strongholds it could call its own, a realm ravaged by
Napoleon’s troops alike in war and peace until commerce and credit
were but a dim memory—such a land could ill afford to defy an
empire ten times as populous and more than ten times as powerful.
True, the Russians were pouring in under the guise of friendship;
but the bitter memories of Tilsit forbade any implicit trust in
Alexander. And, if the dross had been burnt out of his nature by a
year of fiery trial, could his army, exhausted by that frightful
winter campaign and decimated by the diseases which Napoleon’s
ghastly array scattered broadcast in its flight, ever hope, even
with the help of Prussia’s young levies, to cope with the united
forces of Napoleon and Austria?

For at present it seemed that the Court of Vienna would hold
fast to the French alliance. There Metternich was all-powerful, and
the keystone of his system was a guarded but profit-seeking
subservience to[pg.272] Napoleon. Not that the Emperor
Francis and he loved the French potentate; but they looked on him
now as a pillar of order, as a barrier against Jacobinism in
France, against the ominous pan-Germanism preached by Prussian
enthusiasts, and against Muscovite aggandizement in Turkey and
Poland. Great was their concern, first at the Russo-Turkish peace
which installed the Muscovites at the northern mouth of the Danube,
and still more at the conquering swoops of the Russian eagle on
Warsaw and Posen. How could they now hope to gain from Turkey the
set-off to the loss of Tyrol and Illyria on which they had recently
been counting, and how save any of the Polish lands from the grip
of Russia? For the present Russia was more to be feared than
Napoleon. Her influence seemed the more threatening to the policy
of balance on which the fortunes of the Hapsburgs were delicately
poised.

Only by degrees were these fears and jealousies laid to rest. It
needed all the address of a British envoy, Lord Walpole, who
repaired secretly to Vienna and held out the promise of tempting
gains, to assuage these alarms, and turn Austria’s gaze once more
on her lost provinces, Tyrol, Illyria, and Venetia. For the
present, however, nothing came of these overtures; and when the
French discovered Walpole’s presence at Vienna, Metternich begged
him to leave.[283]

For the present, then, Austria assumed a neutral attitude. A
truce was concluded with Russia, and a special envoy was sent to
Paris to explain the desire of the Emperor Francis to act as
mediator, with a view to the conclusion of a general peace. The
latest researches into Austrian policy show that the Kaiser desired
an[pg.273] honourable peace for all parties
concerned, and that Metternich may have shared his views. But,
early in the negotiations, Napoleon showed flashes of distrust as
to the sincerity of his father-in-law, and Austria gradually
changed her attitude. The change was to be fatal to Napoleon. But
the question whether it was brought about by Napoleon’s obstinacy,
or Metternich’s perfidy, or the force of circumstances, must be
postponed for the present, while we consider events of equal
importance and of greater interest.

While Austria balanced and Frederick William negotiated, the
sterner minds of North Germany rushed in on the once sacred ground
of diplomacy and statecraft. The struggle against Napoleon was
prepared for by the exile Stein, and war was first proclaimed by a
professor.

Among the many influences that urged on the Czar to a war for
the liberation of Prussia and Europe, not the least was that
wielded at his Court in the latter half of 1812 by the staunch
German patriot, Stein. His heroic spirit never quailed, even in the
darkest hour of Prussia’s humiliation; and he now pointed out
convincingly that the only sure means of overthrowing Napoleon was
to raise Germany against him. To remain on a tame defensive at
Warsaw would be to court another French invasion in 1813. The
safety of Russia called for a pursuit of the French beyond the Elbe
and a rally of the Germans against the man they detested. The
appeal struck home. It revived Alexander’s longings for the
liberation of Europe, which he had buried at Tilsit; and it agreed
with the promptings of an ambitious statecraft. Only by
overthrowing Napoleon’s supremacy in Germany could the Czar gain a
free hand for a lasting settlement of the Polish Question. The
eastern turn given to his policy in 1807 was at an end—but
not before Russia had taken another step towards the Bosphorus.
With one leg planted at the mouth of the Danube, the Colossus now
prepared to stride over Central Europe. The aims of Catherine II.
in 1792[pg.274] were at last to be realized. While
Europe was wrestling with Revolutionary France, the Muscovite grasp
was to tighten on Poland. It is not surprising that Alexander, on
January 13th, commented on the “brilliance of the present
situation,” or that he decided to press onward. He gave little heed
to the Gallophil counsels of Romantzoff or the dolorous warnings of
the German-hating Kutusoff; and, on January 18th, he empowered
Stein provisionally to administer in his name the districts of
Prussia (Proper) when occupied by Russian troops.

So irregular a proceeding could only be excused by dire
necessity and by success. It was more than excused; it was
triumphantly justified. Four days later Stein arrived at
Königsberg, in company with the patriotic poet, Arndt. The
Estates, or Provincial Assemblies, of East and West Prussia were
summoned, and they heartily voted supplies for forming a Landwehr
or militia, as well as a last line of defence called the Landsturm.
This step, unique in the history of Prussia, was taken apart from,
almost in defiance of, the royal sanction: it was, in fact, due to
the masterful will of Stein, who saw that a great popular impulse,
and it alone, could overcome the inertia of King and officials.
That impulse he himself originated, and by virtue of powers
conferred on him by the Emperor Alexander. And the ball thus set
rolling at Königsberg was to gather mass and momentum until,
thanks to the powerful aid of Wellington in the South, it overthrew
Napoleon at Paris.

The action of the exile was furthered by the word of a thinker
and seer. A worthy professor at the University of Breslau, named
Steffens, had long been meditating on some means of helping his
country. The arrival of Frederick William had kindled a flame of
devotion which perplexed that modest and rather pedantic ruler. But
he so far responded to it as to allow Hardenberg to issue (February
3rd) an appeal for volunteers to “reinforce the ranks of the old
defenders of the country.” The appeal was entirely vague: it did
not specify whether[pg.275] they would serve against the
nominal enemy, Russia, or the real enemy, Napoleon. Pondering this
weighty question, as did all good patriots, Steffens heard, in the
watches of the night, the voice of conscience declare: “Thou must
declare war against Napoleon.” At his early morning lecture on
Physics, which was very thinly attended, he told the students that
he would address them at eleven on the call for volunteers. That
lecture was thronged; and to the sea of eager faces Steffens spoke
forth the thought that simmered in every brain, the burning desire
for war with Napoleon. He offered himself as a recruit: 200
students from Breslau and 258 from the University of Berlin soon
flocked to the colours, and that, too, chiefly from the classes
which of yore had detested the army. Thanks to the teachings of
Fichte and the still deeper lessons of adversity, the mind of
Germany was now ranged on the side of national independence and
against an omnivorous imperialism.

Where the mind led the body followed, yet still somewhat
haltingly. In truth, the King and his officials were in a difficult
position. They distrusted the Russians, who seemed chiefly eager to
force Frederick William into war with France and to arrange the
question of a frontier afterwards. But the eastern frontier was a
question of life and death for Prussia. If Alexander kept the whole
of the great Duchy of Warsaw, the Hohenzollern States would be
threatened from the east as grievously as ever they were on the
west by the French at Magdeburg. And the Czar seemed resolved to
keep the whole of Poland. He told the Prussian envoy, Knesebeck,
that, while handing over to Frederick William the whole of Saxony,
Russia must retain all the Polish lands, a resolve which would have
planted the Russian standards almost on the banks of the Oder. Nay,
more: Knesebeck detected among the Russian officials a strong,
though as yet but half expressed, longing for the whole of Prussia
east of the lower Vistula.

For his part, Frederick William cherished lofty hopes.[pg.276] He knew that the Russian troops
had suffered horribly from privations and disease, that as yet they
mustered only 40,000 effectives on the Polish borders, and that
they urgently needed the help of Prussia. He therefore claimed
that, if he joined Russia in a war against Napoleon, he must
recover the whole of what had been Prussian Poland, with the
exception of the district of Bialystock ceded at Tilsit.[284] It seemed, then, that the
Polish Question would once more exert on the European concert that
dissolving influence which had weakened the Central Powers ever
since the days of Valmy. Had Napoleon now sent to Breslau a subtle
schemer like Savary, the apple of discord might have been thrown in
with fatal results. But the fortunes of his Empire then rested on a
Piedmontese nobleman, St. Marsan, who showed a singular credulity
as to Prussia’s subservience. He accepted all Hardenberg’s
explanations (including a thin official reproof to Steffens), and
did little or nothing to countermine the diplomatic approaches of
Russia. The ground being thus left clear, it was possible for the
Czar to speak straight to the heart of Frederick William. This he
now did. Knesebeck was set aside; and Alexander, meeting the
Prussian demands halfway, promised in a treaty, signed at Kalisch
on February 27th, to leave Prussia all her present territories, and
to secure for her the equivalent, in a “statistical, financial, and
geographical sense,” of the lands which she had lost since 1806,
along with a territory adapted to connect Prussia Proper with the
province of Silesia.[285]

It seems certain that Stein’s influence weighed much with
Alexander in this final compromise, which postponed the irritating
question of the eastern frontier and bent all the energies of two
great States to the War of Liberation. Stein was sent to Frederick
William at Breslau; but the King hardly deigned to see him,[pg.277] and the greatest of German
patriots was suffered to remain in a garret of that city during a
wearisome attack of fever. But he lived through disease and
official neglect as he triumphed over Slavonic intrigues; and he
had at hand that salve of many an able man—the knowledge
that, even while he himself was slighted, his plans were adopted
with beneficent and far-reaching results.

The Russo-Prussian alliance was firmly upheld by Lord Cathcart,
the British ambassador to Russia, who reached headquarters on March
the 2nd. For the present, Great Britain did not definitely join the
allies; but the discussions on the Hanoverian Question, which had
previously sundered us from Prussia, soon proved that wisdom had
been learnt in the school of adversity. The Hohenzollerns now
renounced all claims to Hanover, though they showed some repugnance
to our Prince-Regent’s demand that the Electorate should receive
some territorial gain.

Thus the two questions on which Napoleon had counted as certain
to clog the wheels of the Coalition, as they had done in the past,
were removed, and the way was cleared for a compact firmer than any
which Europe had hitherto known. On March 17th a Russo-Prussian
Convention was concluded at Breslau whereby those Powers agreed to
deliver Germany from France, to dissolve the Confederation of the
Rhine, and to summon the German princes and people to help them;
every prince that refused would suffer the loss of his States; and
arrangements were made for the provisional administration of the
lands which the allies should occupy. Frederick William also
appealed to his people and to his army, and instituted that coveted
order of merit, the Iron Cross.

But there was small need of appeals and decorations. The people
rushed to arms with an ardour that rivalled the levée en
masse
of France in 1793. Nobles and students, professors and
peasants, poets and merchants, shouldered their muskets. Housewives
and maidens[pg.278] brought their scanty savings or
their treasured trinkets as offerings for the altar of the
Fatherland. One incident deserves special notice. A girl, Nanny by
name, whose ringlets were her only wealth, shore them off, sold
them, and brought the price of them, two thalers, for the sacred
cause. A noble impulse thrilled through Germany. Volunteers came
from far, many of whom were to ride with Lützow’s irregular
horse in his wild ventures. Most noteworthy of these was the gifted
young poet, Korner, a Saxon by birth, who now forsook a life of
ease, radiant with poetic promise, at the careless city of Vienna,
to follow the Prussian eagle. “A great time calls for great
hearts,” he wrote to his father: “am I to write vaudevilles when I
feel within me the courage and strength for joining the actors on
the stage of real life?” Alas! for him the end was to be swift and
tragic. Not long after inditing an ode to his sword, he fell in a
skirmish near Hamburg.

Germany mourned his loss; but she mourned still more that her
greatest poet, Goethe, felt no throb of national enthusiasm. The
great Olympian was too much wrapped up in his lofty speculations to
spare much sympathy for struggling mortals below: “Shake your
chains, if you will: the man (Napoleon) is too strong for you: you
will not break them.” Such was his unprophetic utterance at Dresden
to the elder Korner. Men who touched the people’s pulse had no such
doubts. “Ah! those were noble times,” wrote Arndt: “the fresh young
hope of life and honour sang in all hearts; it echoed along every
street; it rolled majestically down every chancel.” The sight of
Germans thronging from all parts into Silesia to fight for their
Prussian champions awakened in him the vision of a United Germany,
which took form in the song, “What is the German’s Fatherland?”[286]

Against this ever-rising tide of national enthusiasm Napoleon
pitted the resources which Gallic devotion still yielded up to his
demands. They were surprisingly[pg.279] great. In less
than half a year, after the loss of half a million of men, a new
army nearly as numerous was marshalled under the imperial eagles.
Thirty thousand tried troops were brought from Spain, thereby
greatly relieving the pressure on Wellington. Italy and the
garrison towns of the Empire sent forth a vast number. But the
majority were young, untrained troops; and it was remarked that the
conscripts born in the years of the Terror, 1793-4, had not the
stamina of the earlier levies. Brave they were, superbly brave; and
the Emperor sought by every means to breathe into them his own
indomitable spirit. One of them has described how, on handing them
their colours, he made a brief speech; and, at the close, rising in
his stirrups and stretching forth his hand, he shot at them the
question: “‘You swear to guard them?’ I felt, as we all felt, that
he snatched from our very navel the cry, ‘Yes, we swear.'” Truly,
the Emperor could make boys heroes, but he could never repair the
losses of 1812. Guns he possessed to the number of a thousand in
his arsenals; but he lacked the thousands of skilled artillerymen:
youths he could find and horses he could buy: but not for many a
month had he the resistless streams of horsemen that poured over
Prussia after Jena, or swept into the Great Redoubt at Borodino.
Nevertheless, the energy which embattled a new host within five
months of a seemingly overwhelming disaster, must be considered the
most extraordinary event of an age fertile in marvels. “The
imagination sinks back confounded,” says Pasquier, “when one thinks
of all the work to be done and the resources of all kinds to be
found, in order to raise, clothe, and equip such an army in so
short a time.”

While immersed in this prodigious task, the Emperor heard, with
some surprise but with no dismay, the news of Prussia’s armaments
and disaffection. At first he treats it as a passing freak which
will vanish with firm treatment. “Remain at Berlin as long as you
can,” he writes to Eugène, March 5th. “Make examples for
the[pg.280] sake of discipline. At the least
insult, whether from a village or a town, were it from Berlin
itself, burn it down.” The chief thing that still concerns him is
the vagueness of Eugène’s reports, which leave him no option
but to get news about his troops in Germany from the English
newspapers
. “Do not forget,” he writes again on March 14th,
“that Prussia has only four millions of people. She never in her
most prosperous times had more than 150,000 troops. She will not
have more than 40,000 now.” That, indeed, was the number to which
he had limited her after Tilsit; and he was unable to conceive that
Scharnhorst’s plan of passing men into a reserve would send triple
that force into the field.[287] As for the Russians, he
writes, they are thinned by disease, and must spread out widely in
order to besiege the many fortresses between the Vistula and the
Elbe. Indeed, he assures his ally, the King of Bavaria, that it
will be good policy to let them advance: “The farther they advance,
the more certain is their ruin.” Sixty thousand troops were being
led by Bertrand from Italy into Bavaria.[288] These, along with the
corps of Eugène and Davoust, would crush the Russian
columns. And, while the allies were busy in Saxony, Napoleon
proposed to mass a great force under the shelter of the Harz
Mountains, cross the Elbe near Havelberg, make a rush for the
relief of Stettin, and stretch a hand to the large French force
beleaguered at Danzig.

Such was his first plan. It was upset by the rapidity of the
Cossacks and the general uprising of Prussia. Augereau’s corps was
driven from Berlin by a force of Cossacks led by Tettenborn; and
this daring free lance, a native of Hamburg, thereupon made a dash
for the liberation of his city. For the time he was completely
successful: the fury of the citizens against the French[pg.281]
douaniers gave the Cossacks and patriots an easy triumph
there and throughout Hanover. This news caused Napoleon grave
concern. The loss of the great Hanse Town opened a wide door for
English goods, English money, and English troops into Germany. It
must be closed at all costs: and, with severe rebukes to
Eugène and Lauriston, who were now holding the line of the
middle Elbe, he charged Davoust (March 18th) to hold the long
winding course of that river between Magdeburg and Hamburg. The
advance of this determined leader was soon to change the face of
affairs in North Germany.

Shortly before Napoleon left Paris for the seat of war, he
received the new Austrian ambassador, Prince Schwarzenberg (April
9th). With a jocular courtesy that veiled the deepest irony, he
complimented him on having waged a fine campaign in 1812.
Austria’s present requests were not reassuring. While professing
the utmost regard for the welfare of Napoleon, she renewed her
offer of mediation in a more pressing way. In fact, Metternich’s
aim now was to free Austria from the threatening pressure of
Napoleon on the west and of Russia on the east. She must now assure
to Europe a lasting peace—”not a mere truce in disguise, like
all former treaties with Napoleon”—but a peace that would
restrict the power of France and “establish a balance of power
among the chief States.”[289] Such was the secret aim of
Austria’s mediation. Obviously, it gave her many advantages. While
posing as mediator, she could claim her share in the territorial
redistribution which must accompany the peace. The blessing awarded
to the peacemaker must be tangible and immediate.

Napoleon’s reply to the ambassador was carefully guarded. War
was not to his interest. It would cost more blood than the Moscow
campaign. The great hindrance to any settlement would be England.
Russia also seemed disposed to a fight à outrance;
but if the[pg.282] Czar wanted peace, it was for him,
not for France, to take the initiative: “I cannot take the
initiative: that would be like capitulating as if I were in a fort:
it is for the others to send me their proposals.” And he expressed
his resolve to accept no disadvantageous terms in these notable
words: “If I concluded a dishonourable peace, it would be my
overthrow. I am a new man; I must pay the more heed to public
opinion, because I stand in need of it. The French have lively
imaginations: they love fame and excitement, and are nervous. Do
you know the prime cause of the fall of the Bourbons? It dates from
Rossbach.” Benevolent assurances as to Napoleon’s desire for peace
and for the assembly of a Congress were all that Schwarzenberg
could gain; and his mission was barren of result, except to
increase suspicions on both sides.

In fact, Napoleon was playing his cards at Vienna. He had sent
Count Narbonne thither on a special mission, the purport of which
stands revealed in the envoy’s “verbal note” of April 7th. In that
note Austria was pressed to help France with 100,000 men, against
Russia and Prussia, in case they should open hostilities; her
reward was to be the rich province of Silesia. As for the rest of
Prussia, two millions of that people were to be assigned to Saxony,
Frederick William being thrust to the east of the lower Vistula,
and left with one million subjects.[290] Such was the glittering
prize dangled before Metternich. But even the prospect of regaining
the province torn away by the great Frederick moved him not. He
judged the establishment of equilibrium in Europe to be preferable
to a mean triumph over Prussia. To her and to the Czar he had
secretly held out hopes of succour in case Napoleon should prove
intractable: and to this course of action he still clung. True, he
trampled on la petite morale in neglecting to aid his
nominal ally, Napoleon. But to abandon him, if he remained
obdurate, was, after all, but an act of treachery to an individual
who had slight claims on Austria, and[pg.283] whose present
offer was alike immoral and insulting. Four days later Metternich
notified to Russia and Prussia that the Emperor Francis would now
proceed with his task of armed mediation.[291]

Austria’s overtures for a general peace met with no
encouragement at London. Her envoy, Count Wessenberg, was now
treated with the same cold reserve that had been accorded to Lord
Walpole at Vienna early in the year. On April 9th Castlereagh
informed him that all hope of peace had failed since the “Ruler of
France” had declared to the Legislative Body that the French
Dynasty reigned and would continue to reign in Spain, and that he
had already stated all the sacrifices that he could consent to make
for peace
.

“Whilst he [Napoleon] shall continue to declare that none of the
territories arbitrarily incorporated into the French Empire shall
become matter of negotiation, it is in vain to hope that His
Imperial Majesty’s beneficent intentions can by negotiation be
accomplished. It is for His Imperial Majesty to consider, after a
declaration in the nature of a defiance from the Ruler of France, a
declaration highly insulting to His Imperial Majesty when his
intervention for peace had been previously accepted, whether the
moment is not arrived for all the Great Powers of Europe to act in
concert for their common interests and honour. To obtain for their
States what may deserve the name of peace they must look again to
establish an Equilibrium in Europe.”

Finally, the British Government refused to lend itself to a
negotiation which must weaken and distract the efforts of Russia
and Prussia.[292][pg.284]

For the present Napoleon indulged the hope that the bribe of
Silesia would range Austria’s legions side by side with his own,
and with Poniatowski’s Poles. Animated with this hope, he left
Paris before the dawn of April 15th; and, travelling at furious
speed, his carriage rolled within the portals of Mainz in less than
forty hours. There he stayed for a week, feeling every throb of the
chief arteries of his advance. They beat full and fast; the only
bad symptom was the refusal of Saxony to place her cavalry at his
disposal. But, at the close of the week, Austria’s attitude gave
him concern. It was clear that she had not swallowed the bait of
Silesia, and that her troops could not be counted on.

At once he takes precautions. His troops in Italy are to be made
ready, the strongholds of the Upper Danube strengthened, and his
German vassals are closely to watch the policy of Vienna.[293] He then proceeds to
Weimar. There, on April 29th, he mounts his war-horse and gazes
with searching eyes into the columns that are winding through the
Thuringian vales towards Leipzig. The auguries seem favourable. The
men are full of ardour: the line of march is itself an inspiration;
and the veterans cheer the young conscripts with tales of the great
day of Jena and Auerstadt.

At the close of April the military situation was as follows.
Eugène Beauharnais, who commanded the relics of the Grand
Army, after suffering a reverse at Mockern, had retired to the line
of the Elbe; and French garrisons were thus left isolated in
Danzig, Modlin, Zamosc, Glogau, Küstrin, and Stettin.[294] Napoleon’s first plan of
an advance direct to Stettin and Danzig having miscarried, he now
sought to gather an[pg.285] immense force as secretly as
possible near the Main, speedily to reinforce Eugène, crush
the heads of the enemy’s columns, and, rolling them up in disorder,
carry the war to the banks of the Oder, and relieve his beleaguered
garrisons by way of Leipzig and Torgau. The plan would have the
further advantage of bringing a formidable force near to the
Austrian frontier, and holding fast the Hapsburgs and Saxons to the
French alliance.

Meanwhile the allied army was pressing westwards with no less
determination. The Czar and King had addressed a menacing summons
to the King of Saxony to join them, but, receiving no response,
invaded his States. Thereupon Frederick Augustus fled into Bohemia,
relying on an offer from Vienna which guaranteed him his German
lands if he would join the Hapsburgs in their armed mediation.[295] For the present, however,
Saxony was to be the battlefield of the two contending principles
of nationality and Napoleonic Imperialism.

They clashed together on the historic ground of Lützen. Not
only the associations of the place, but the reputation of the
leaders helped to kindle the enthusiasm of the rank and file. On
the one side was the great conqueror himself, with faculties and
prestige undimmed even by the greatest disaster recorded in the
annals of civilized nations. He was opposed by men no less
determined than himself. The illness and finally the death of the
obstinate old Kutusoff had stopped the intrigues of the Slav peace
party, hitherto strong in the Russian camp: and the command now
devolved on Wittgenstein, a more energetic man, whose heart was in
his work.

But the most inspiring influence was that of Blücher. The
staunch patriot seemed to embody the best qualities of the old
régime and of the new era. The rigour learnt in the
school of Frederick the Great was vivified by the fresh young
enthusiasm of the dawning age of nationality. Not that the old
soldier could[pg.286] appreciate the lofty teachings of
Fichte the philosopher and Schleiermacher the preacher. But his
lack of learning—he could never write a despatch without
strange torturings of his mother-tongue—was more than made up
by a quenchless love of the Fatherland, by a robust common sense,
which hit straight at the mark where subtler minds strayed off into
side issues, by a comradeship that endeared him to every private,
and by a courage that never quailed. And all these gifts, homely
but invaluable in a people’s war, were wrought to utmost tension by
an all-absorbing passion, hatred of Napoleon. In the dark days
after Jena, when, pressed back to the Baltic, his brave followers
succumbed to the weight of numbers, he began to store up vials of
fury against the insolent conqueror. Often he beguiled the weary
hours with lunging at an imaginary foe, calling
out—Napoleon. And this almost Satanic hatred bore the
old man through seven years of humiliation; it gave him at
seventy-two years of age the energy of youth; far from being sated
by triumphs in Saxony and Champagne, it nerved him with new
strength after the shocks to mind and body which he sustained at
Ligny; it carried him and his army through the miry lanes of Wavre
on to the sunset radiance of Waterloo.

What he lacked in skill and science was made up by his able
coadjutors, Scharnhorst and Gneisenau, the former pre-eminent in
organization, the latter in strategy. After organizing Prussia’s
citizen army, it was Scharnhorst’s fate to be mortally wounded in
the first battle; but his place, as chief of staff, was soon filled
by Gneisenau, in whose nature the sternness of the warrior was
happily blended with the coolness of the scientific thinker. The
accord between him and Blücher was close and cordial; and the
latter, on receiving the degree of doctor of laws from the
University of Oxford, wittily acknowledged his debt to the
strategist. “Well,” said he, “if I am to be a doctor, they must
make Gneisenau an apothecary; for he makes up the pills and I then
administer them.”[pg.287]

On these resolute chiefs and their 33,000 Prussians fell the
brunt of the fighting near Lützen. Wittgenstein, with his
35,000 Russians, showed less energy; but if a fourth Russian corps
under Miloradovitch, then on the Elster, had arrived in time, the
day might have closed with victory for the allies. Their plan was
to cross a stream, called the Floss Graben, some five miles to the
south of Lützen, storm the villages of Gross Görschen,
Rahna, and Starsiedel, held by the French vanguard, and, cutting
into Napoleon’s line of march towards Lützen and Leipzig,
throw it into disorder and rout. But their great enemy had recently
joined his array to that of Eugène: he was in force, and was
then planning a turning movement on the north, similar to that
which threatened his south flank. Ney, on whom fell Blücher’s
first blows, had observed the preparations, and one of his
divisions, that of Souham, had strengthened the village of Gross
Görschen for an obstinate defence. The French position is thus
described by Lord Cathcart, who was then present at the allied
headquarters:

“The country is uncovered and open, but with much variety of
hill and valley, and much intersected by hollow ways and
millstreams, the former not discernible till closely approached.
The enemy, placed behind a long ridge and in a string of villages,
with a hollow way in front, and a stream sufficient to float timber
on the left, waited the near approach of the allies. He had an
immense quantity of ordnance: the batteries in the open country
were supported by masses of infantry in solid squares. The plan of
our operations was to attack Gross Görschen with artillery and
infantry, and meanwhile to pierce the line, to the enemy’s right of
the villages, with a strong column of cavalry in order to cut off
the troops in the villages from support…. The cavalry of the
Prussian Reserve, to whose lot this attack fell, made it with great
gallantry; but the showers of grapeshot and musketry to which they
were exposed in reaching the hollow way made it impracticable for
them to penetrate; and, the enemy appearing determined to hold the
villages at any expense, the affair assumed the most expensive
character of attack and defence of a post repeatedly taken, lost,
and retaken. The cavalry made several attempts to break[pg.288]
the enemy’s line, and in some of their attacks succeeded in
breaking into the squares and cutting down the infantry. Late in
the evening, Bonaparte, having called in the troops from [the side
of] Leipzig and collected all his reserves, made an attack on the
right of the allies, supported by the fire of several batteries
advancing. The vivacity of this movement made it expedient to
change the front of our nearest brigades on our right; and, as the
whole cavalry from our left was ordered to the right to turn this
attack, I was not without hopes of witnessing the destruction of
Bonaparte and of all his army; but before the cavalry could arrive,
it became so dark that nothing could be seen but the flashes of the
guns.”[296]

The desperate fight thus closed with a slight advantage to the
French, due to the timely advance of Eugène with Macdonald’s
corps against the right flank of the wearied allies, when it was
too late for them to make any counter-move. These had lost
severely, and among the fallen was Scharnhorst, whose wound proved
to be mortal. But Blücher, far from being daunted by defeat or
by a wound, led seven squadrons of horse against the victors after
nightfall, threw them for a brief space into a panic, and nearly
charged up to the square which sheltered Napoleon. The Saxon
Captain von Odeleben, who was at the French headquarters, states
that the Emperor was for a few minutes quite dazed by the daring of
this stroke; and he now had too few squadrons to venture on any
retaliation. Both sides were, in fact, exhausted. The allies had
lost 10,000 men killed and wounded, but no prisoners or guns: the
French losses were nearly as heavy, and five guns and 800 prisoners
fell into Blücher’s hands. Both armies camped on the field of
battle; but, as the supplies of ammunition of the allies had run
low, and news came to hand that[pg.289] Lauriston had
dislodged Kleist from Leipzig, it was decided to retreat towards
Dresden.

Napoleon cautiously followed them, leaving behind Ney’s corps,
which had suffered frightfully at Gross Görschen; and he
strove to inspirit the conscripts, many of whom had shown
unsteadiness, by proclaiming to the army that the victory of
Lützen would rank above Austerlitz, Jena, Friedland, and
Borodino.

Far from showing dejection, Alexander renewed to Cathcart his
assurance of persevering in the war. At Dresden our envoy was again
assured (May 7th) that the allies would not give in, but that
“Austria will wear the cloak of mediation till the time her immense
force is ready to act, the 24th instant. Count Stadion is hourly
expected here: he will bring proposals of terms of peace and
similar ones will be sent to the French headquarters. Receiving and
refusing these proposals will occupy most of the time.” In fact,
Metternich was on the point of despatching from Vienna two envoys,
Stadion to the allies, Count Bubna to Napoleon, with the offer of
Austria’s armed mediation.

It found him in no complaisant mood. He had entered Dresden as a
conqueror: he had bitterly chidden the citizens for their support
of the Prussian volunteers, and ordered them to beg their own King
to return from Bohemia. To that hapless monarch he had sent an
imperious mandate to come back and order the Saxon troops, who
obstinately held Torgau, forthwith to hand it over to the French.
On all sides his behests were obeyed, the Saxon troops grudgingly
ranging themselves under the French eagles. And while he was
tearing Saxony away from the national cause, he was summoned by
Austria to halt. The victor met the request with a flash of
defiance. After a reproachful talk with Bubna, on May 17th, he
wrote two letters to the Emperor Francis. In the more official note
he assured him that he desired peace, and that he assented to the
opening of a Congress with that aim in view, in which England,
Russia, Prussia, and even the Spanish[pg.290] insurgents might
take part. He therefore proposed that an armistice should be
concluded for the needful preparations. But in the other letter he
assured his father-in-law that he was ready to die at the head of
all the generous men of France rather than become the sport of
England. His resentment against Austria finds utterance in his
despatch of the same day, in which he bids Caulaincourt seek an
interview at once with the Czar: “The essential thing is to have a
talk with him…. My intention is to build him a golden bridge so
as to deliver him from the intrigues of Metternich. If I must make
sacrifices, I prefer to make them to a straightforward enemy,
rather than to the profit of Austria, which Power has betrayed my
alliance, and, under the guise of mediator, means to claim the
right of arranging everything.” Caulaincourt is to remind Alexander
how badly Austria behaved to him in 1812, and to suggest that if he
treats at once before losing another battle, he can retire with
honour and with good terms for Prussia, without any intervention
from Austria
.

His other letters of this time show that it is on the Hapsburgs
that his resentment will most heavily fall. Eugène, who had
recently departed to organize the forces in Italy, is urged to
threaten Austria with not fewer than 80,000 men, and to give out
that he will soon have 150,000 men under arms. And, while straining
every nerve in Germany, France, and Italy, Napoleon asserts that
there will be an armistice for the conclusion of a general peace.[297] But the allies were not to
be duped into a peace that was no peace. They had good grounds for
expecting the eventual aid of Austria; and when Caulaincourt craved
an interview, the Czar refused his request, thus bringing affairs
once more to the arbitrament of the sword. The only effect of
Caulaincourt’s mission, and of Napoleon’s bitter words to Bubna,
was to alarm Austria.

On their side, the allies desired to risk no further[pg.291]
check; and they had therefore taken up a strong position near
Bautzen, where they could receive reinforcements and effectually
cover Silesia. Their extreme left rested on the spurs of the
Lusatian mountains, while their long front of some four miles in
extent stretched northwards along a ridge that rose between the
River Spree and an affluent, and bent a convex threatening brow
against that river and town. There they were joined by Barclay,
whose arrival brought their total strength to 82,000 men. But again
Napoleon had the advantage in numbers. Suddenly calling in Ney’s
and Lauriston’s force of 60,000 men, which had been sent north so
as to threaten Berlin, he confronted the allies with at least
130,000 men.[298]

On the first day of fighting (May 20th) the French seized the
town of Bautzen, but failed to drive the allies from the hilly,
wooded ground on the south. The fighting on the next day was far
more serious. At dawn of a beautiful spring morning, in a country
radiant with verdure and diversified by trim villages, the thunder
of cannon and the sputter of skirmishers’ lines presaged a stubborn
conflict. The allied sovereigns from the commanding ridge at their
centre could survey all the enemy’s movements on the hills
opposite; and our commissary, Colonel (afterwards Sir Hudson) Lowe,
has thus described his view of Napoleon, who was near the French
centre:

“He was about fifty paces in front of the others, accompanied by
one of his marshals, with whom he walked backwards and forwards for
nearly an hour. He was dressed in a plain uniform coat and a star
[sic], with a plain hat, different from that of his marshals
and generals, which was feathered. In the rear, and to the left of
the ridge on which he stood, were his reserves. They were formed in
lines of squadrons and battalions, appearing like a large column of
battalions: their number must have been between 15,000 and
20,000.[pg.292]

After he had retired from the eminence, several of the
battalions were observed to be drawn off to his left, and to be
replaced by others from the rear: the masses of his reserves
appeared to suffer scarcely any diminution…. Those troops which
were to act against our right continued their march: the others,
opposite our centre, planted themselves about midway on the slope,
which descended from the ridge towards our position; and, under the
protection of the guns that crowned the ridge, they appeared to set
our cavalry at defiance…. Yet there was no forward movement in
that part. To turn and overthrow our flanks, particularly the right
one, appeared now to be their main object.”

This was the case. Napoleon was employing his usual tactics of
assailing the allies everywhere by artillery and musketry fire, so
as to keep them in their already very extended position until he
could deliver a decisive blow. This was dealt, though somewhat
tardily, by Ney with his huge corps at the allied right, where
Barclay’s 5,000 Russians were outmatched and driven back. The
village of Preititz was lost, and with it the allies’
communications were laid bare. It was of the utmost importance to
recover the village; and Blücher, at the right centre, hard
pressed though he was, sent down Kleist’s brigade, which helped to
wrench the prize from that Marshal’s grasp. But Ney was too strong
to be kept off, even by the streams of cannon-shot poured upon his
dense columns. With the help of Lauriston’s corps, he again slowly
pressed on, began to envelop the allies’ right, and threatened to
cut off their retreat. Blücher was also furiously assailed by
Marmont and Bertrand. On the left, it is true, the Russians had
beaten back Oudinot with heavy loss; but, as Napoleon had not yet
seriously drawn on his reserves, the allied chiefs decided to draw
off their hard-pressed troops from this unequal contest, where
victory was impossible and delay might place everything in
jeopardy.

The retirement began late in the afternoon. Covered by the fire
of a powerful artillery from successive crests, and by the charges
of their dauntless cavalry, the allies[pg.293] beat off
every effort of the French to turn the retreat into a rout. In vain
did Napoleon press the pursuit. As at Lützen, he had cause to
mourn the loss in the plains of Russia of those living waves that
had swept his enemies from many a battlefield. But now their
columns refused to melt away. They filed off, unbroken and defiant,
under the covering wings of Uhlans and Cossacks.[299]

The next day witnessed the same sight, the allies drawing
steadily back, showering shot from every post of vantage, and
leaving not a prisoner or a caisson in the conquerors’ hands.
“What!” said Napoleon, “after such a butchery, no results? no
prisoners?” Scarcely had he spoken these words, when a cannon-ball
tore through his staff, killing one general outright, wounding
another, and shattering the frame of Duroc, Duc de Friuli. Napoleon
was deeply affected by this occurrence. He dismounted, went into
the cottage where Duroc was taken, and for some time pressed his
hand in silence. Then he uttered the words: “Duroc, there is
another world where we shall meet again.” To which the Grand
Marshal made reply: “Yes, sire; but it will be in thirty years,
when you have triumphed over your enemies and realized all the
hopes of your country.” After a long pause of painful silence, the
Emperor mournfully left the man for whom he felt, perhaps, the
liveliest sympathy and affection he ever bestowed. Under Duroc’s
cold, reserved exterior the Emperor knew that there beat a true
heart, devoted and loyal ever since they had first met at Toulon.
He received no one else for the rest of that night, and a hush of
awe fell on the camp at the unwonted signs of grief of their great
leader.

Possibly this loss strengthened the Emperor’s desire for a
truce, a feeling not lessened by a mishap befalling one of his
divisions, which fell into an ambush laid by[pg.294]
the Prussians at Hainau, and lost 1,500 men and 18 guns.

For their part, the allies equally desired a suspension of arms.
Their forces were in much confusion. Alexander had superseded
Wittgenstein by Barclay, who now insisted on withdrawing the
Russians into Poland. To this the Prussian staff offered the most
strenuous resistance. Such a confession of weakness, urged
Müffling, would dishearten the troops and intimidate the
Austrian statesmen who had promised speedy succour. Let the allies
cling to the sheltering rampart of the Riesengebirge, where they
might defy Napoleon’s attacks and await the white-coats. The
fortress of Schweidnitz would screen their retreat, and the
Landwehr of Silesia would make good the gaps in their ranks.
Towards Schweidnitz, then, the Czar ordered Barclay to retreat.

There two disappointments awaited them. The fortifications,
dismantled by the French in 1807, were still in disrepair, and the
20,000 muskets bought in Austria for the Silesian levies were
without touch-holes! Again Barclay declared that he must retreat
into Poland, and only the offer of a truce by Napoleon deterred him
from that step, which must have compromised the whole military and
political situation. What would not Napoleon have given to know the
actual state of things at the allied headquarters?[300] But no spy warned him of
the truth; and as his own instincts prompted him to turn aside, so
as to prepare condign chastisement for Austria, he continued to
treat for an armistice.

“Nothing,” he wrote to Eugène on June 2nd, “can be more
perfidious than that Court. If I granted her present demands, she
would afterwards ask for Italy and Germany. Certainly she shall
have nothing from me.” Events served to strengthen his resolve. The
French entered Breslau in triumph, and raised the siege of Glogau.
The coalition seemed to be tottering. That the punishment dealt to
the allies and Austria might be severe and final, he only needed a
few weeks for the[pg.295] reorganization of his once
formidable cavalry. Then he could vent his rage upon Austria. Then
he could overthrow the Hungarian horse, and crumple up the
ill-trained Austrian foot. A short truce, he believed, was useless:
it would favour the allies more than the French. And, under the
specious plea that the discussion of a satisfactory peace must take
up at least forty days, he ordered his envoy, Caulaincourt, to
insist on a space of time which would admit of the French forces
being fully equipped in Saxony, Bavaria, and Illyria. “If,” he
wrote to Caulaincourt on June 4th, “we did not wish to treat with a
view to peace, we should not be so stupid as to treat for an
armistice at the present time.” And he urged him to insist on the
limit of July 20th, “always on the same reasoning, namely, that we
must have forty full days to see if we can come to an
understanding.” Far different was his secret warning to General
Clarke, the Minister of War. To him he wrote on June 2nd:

“If I can, I will wait for the month of September to deal great
blows. I wish then to be in a position to crush my enemies, though
it is possible that, when Austria sees me about to do so, she may
make use of her pathetic and sentimental style, in order to
recognize the chimerical and ridiculous nature of her pretensions.
I have wished to write you this letter so that you may thoroughly
know my thoughts once for all.”

And to Maret, his Minister for Foreign Affairs, he wrote on the
same day:

“We must gain time, and to gain time without displeasing
Austria, we must use the same language we have used for the last
six months—that we can do everything if Austria is our
ally…. Work on this, beat about the bush, and gain time…. You
can embroider on this canvas for the next two months, and find
matter for sending twenty couriers.”[301]

In such cases, where Napoleon’s diplomatic assurances[pg.296] are belied by his secret military
instructions, no one who has carefully studied his career can doubt
which course would be adopted. The armistice was merely the pause
that would be followed by a fiercer onset, unless the allies and
Austria bent before his will. Of this they gave no sign even after
the blow of Bautzen. In the negotiations concerning the armistice
they showed no timidity; and when, on June 4th, it was signed at
Poischwitz up to July 20th, Napoleon felt some doubts whether he
had not shown too much complaisance.

It was so: in granting a suspension of arms he had signed his
own death warrant.

The news that reached him at Dresden in the month of June helped
to stiffen his resolve once more. Davoust and Vandamme had
succeeded in dispersing the raw levies of North Germany and in
restoring Napoleon’s authority at the mouths of the Elbe and Weser;
and in this they now had the help of the Danes.

For some time the allies had been seeking to win over Denmark.
But there was one insurmountable barrier in the way, the ambition
of Bernadotte. As we have seen, he was desirous of signalizing his
prospective succession to the Swedish throne by bringing to his
adopted country a land that would amply recompense it for the loss
of Finland.[302] This could only be found
in Norway, then united with Denmark; and this was the price of
Swedish succour, to which the Czar had assented during the war of
1812. For reasons which need not be detailed here, Swedish help was
not then forthcoming. But early in 1813 it was seen that a
diversion caused by the landing of 30,000 Swedes in North Germany
might be most valuable, and it was especially desired by the
British Government. Still, England was loth to gain the alliance of
Bernadotte at the price of Norway, which must drive Denmark into
the arms of France. Castlereagh, therefore, sought to tempt him by
the offer of our recent conquest of Guadeloupe. Or, if he must have
Norway,[pg.297] would not Denmark give her assent
if she received Swedish Pomerania and Lübeck? Bernadotte
himself once suggested that he would be satisfied with the
Bishopric of Trondjem, the northern part of Norway, if he could
gain no compensation for Denmark in Germany.[303]

This offer was tentatively made. It was all one. Denmark would
not hear of the cession of Norway or any part of it; and in the
course of the negotiations with England she even put in a claim to
the Hanse Towns, which was at once rejected. As Denmark was
obdurate, Bernadotte insisted that Sweden should gain the whole of
Norway as the price of her help to the allies. By the treaty of
Stockholm (March 3rd, 1813) we acceded to the Russo-Swedish compact
of the previous year, which assigned Norway to Sweden: we also
promised to cede Guadeloupe to Bernadotte, and to pay
£1,000,000 towards the support of the Swedish troops serving
against Napoleon.[304] In the middle of May it
was known at Copenhagen that nothing was to be hoped for from
Russia and England. The Danes, therefore, ranged themselves on the
French side, with results that were to prove fatal to the welfare
of their kingdom.

Thus the bargain which Bernadotte drove with the allies leagued
Denmark against them, and thereby hindered the liberation of North
Germany. But, such is the irony of fate, the transfer of Norway
from Denmark to Sweden has had a permanence in which Napoleon’s
territorial arrangements have been signally lacking.

Bernadotte landed at Stralsund with 24,000 men, on May 18th. But
the organization of his troops for the campaign was so slow that he
could send no effective help to the Cossacks and patriots at
Hamburg. His seeming lethargy at once aroused the Czar’s
suspicions. This the Swedish Prince Royal speedily detected;
and,[pg.298] on hearing of the armistice, he
feared that another Tilsit would be the result. In a passionate
letter, of June 10th, he begged Alexander not to accept peace: “To
accept a peace dictated by Napoleon is to rear a sepulchre for
Europe: and if this misfortune happens, only England and Sweden can
remain intact.”

This was the real Bernadotte. Those who called him a disguised
friend of Napoleon little knew the depth of his hatred for the
Emperor, a hatred which was even then compassing the earth for
means of overthrowing him, and saw in the person of a lonely French
exile beyond the Atlantic an instrument of vengeance. Already he
had bidden his old comrade in arms, Moreau, to come over and direct
the people’s war against the tyrant who had exiled him; and the
victor of Hohenlinden was soon to land at Stralsund and spend his
last days in serving against the tricolour.

For the present the prospects of the allies seemed gloomy
indeed. In the south-east they had lost all the land up to Breslau
and Glogau; and in North Germany Davoust began to turn Hamburg into
a great fortress. This was in obedience to Napoleon’s orders. “I
shall never feel assured,” the Emperor wrote to his Marshal, “until
Hamburg can be looked on as a stronghold provisioned for several
months and prepared in every way for a long defence.”—The
ruin of commercial interests was nought to him; and when Savary
ventured to hint at the discontent caused in French mercantile
circles by these steps, he received a sharp rebuke: ” … The
cackling of the Paris bankers matters very little to me. I am
having Hamburg fortified. I am having a naval arsenal formed there.
Within a few months it will be one of my strongest fortresses. I
intend to keep a standing army of 15,000 men there.”[305] His plan was ruthlessly
carried out. The wealth of Hamburg was systematically extorted in
order to furnish means for a completer subjection. Boundless
exactions, robbery of[pg.299] the bank, odious oppression of all
classes, these were the first steps. Twenty thousand persons were
thereafter driven out, first the young and strong as being
dangerous, then the old and weak as being useless; and a once
prosperous emporium of trade became Napoleon’s chief northern
stronghold, a centre of hope for French and Danes, and a stimulus
to revenge for every patriotic Teuton.[306]

Yet the patriots were not cast down by recent events. Their one
desire was for the renewal of war: their one fear was that the
diplomatists would once more barter away German independence. “Our
people,” cried Karl Müller, “is still too lazy because it is
too wealthy. Let us learn, as the Russians did, to go round and
burn, and then find ourselves dagger and poison, as the Spaniards
did. Against those two peoples Napoleon’s troops could effect
nothing.” And while gloom and doubt hung over Germany, a cheering
ray shot forth once more from the south-west. At the close of June
came the news that Wellington had utterly routed the French at
Vittoria.[pg.300]


CHAPTER XXXIV


VITTORIA AND THE ARMISTICE

It would be beyond the scope of this work to describe in detail
the campaign that culminated at Vittoria. Our task must be limited
to showing what was the position of affairs at the close of 1812,
what were the Emperor’s plans for holding part, at least, of Spain,
and why they ended in utter failure.

The causes, which had all along weakened the French operations
in Spain, operated in full force during the campaign of 1812. The
jealousy of the Marshals, and, still more, their insubordination to
King Joseph, prevented that timely concentration of force by which
the Emperor won his greatest triumphs. Discordant aims and grudging
co-operation marked their operations. Military writers have often
been puzzled to account for the rash moves of Marmont, which
brought on him the crushing blow of Salamanca. Had he waited but a
few days before pressing Wellington hard, he would have been
reinforced by King Joseph with 14,000 men.[307] But he preferred to risk
all on a last dashing move rather than to wait for the King and
contribute, as second in command, to securing a substantial
success.

The correspondence of Joseph before and after Salamanca is
instructive. We see him unable to move quickly to the support of
Marmont, because the French Army of the North neglects to send him
the detachment needed for the defence of Madrid; and when, on
hearing the news of Salamanca, he orders Soult to[pg.301]
evacuate Andalusia so as to concentrate forces for the recovery of
the capital, his command is for some time disobeyed. When, at last,
Joseph, Soult, and Suchet concentrate their forces for a march on
Madrid, Wellington is compelled to retire. Pushing on his rear with
superior forces, Joseph then seeks to press on a battle; but again
Soult moves so slowly that Wellington is able to draw off his men
and make good his retreat to Ciudad Rodrigo.[308]

Apparently Joseph came off victor from the campaign of 1812; but
the withdrawal of French troops towards Madrid and the valley of
the Douro had fatal consequences. The south was at once lost to the
French; and the sturdy mountaineers of Biscay, Navarre, and Arragon
formed large bands whose persistent daring showed that the north
was far from conquered. Encouraged by the presence of a small
British force, they seized on most of the northern ports; and their
chief, Mina, was able to meet the French northern army on almost
equal terms. In the east, Suchet held his own against the Spaniards
and an Anglo-Sicilian expedition. But in regard to the rest of
Spain, Soult’s gloomy prophecy was fulfilled: “The loss of
Andalusia and the raising of the siege of Cadiz are events whose
results will be felt throughout the whole of Europe.”

The Spanish Cortes, or Parliament, long cooped up in Cadiz, now
sought to put in force the recently devised democratic
constitution. It was hailed with joy by advanced thinkers in the
cities, and with loathing by the clergy, the nobles, the wealthy,
and the peasants. But, though the Cortes sowed the seeds of
political discord, they took one very commendable step. They
appointed Wellington generalissimo of all the Spanish armies; and,
in a visit which he paid to the Cortes at Christmastide, he
prepared for a real co-operation of Spanish forces in the next
campaign.

At that time Napoleon was uneasily looking into the[pg.302]
state of Spanish affairs. As soon as he mastered the contents of
the despatches from Madrid he counselled a course of action that
promised, at any rate, to postpone the overthrow of his power. The
advice is set forth in letters written on January 4th and February
12th by the Minister of War, General Clarke; for Napoleon had
practically ceased to correspond with his brother. In the latter of
these despatches Clarke explained in some detail the urgent need of
acting at once, while the English were inactive, so as to stamp out
the ever-spreading flame of revolt in the northern provinces. Two
French armies, that of the North and the so-called “Army of
Portugal,” were to be told off for this duty; and Joseph was
informed that his armies of the south and of the centre would for
the present suffice to hold the British in check. As to Joseph’s
general course of action, it was thus prescribed:

“The Emperor commands me to reiterate to your Majesty that the
use of Valladolid as a residence and as headquarters is an
indispensable preliminary. From that place must be sent out on the
Burgos road, and on other fit points, the troops which are to
strengthen or to second the army of the north. Madrid, and even
Valencia, form parts of this system only as posts to be held by
your extreme left, not as places to be kept by a concentration of
forces…. To occupy Valladolid and Salamanca, to use the utmost
exertion to pacify Navarre and Arragon to keep the communication
with France rapid and safe, to be always ready to take the
offensive—these are the Emperor’s instructions for the
campaign, and the principles on which all its operations ought to
be founded….”[309]

A fortnight later, Clarke bade the King threaten Ciudad Rodrigo
so as to make Wellington believe that the French would invade
Portugal. He was also to lay heavy contributions on Madrid and
Toledo. In fact, the capital was to be held only as long as it
could be squeezed.

Such were the plans. They show clearly that the[pg.303]
Emperor was impressed with the need of crushing the rising in the
north of Spain; for he ordered as great a force against Mina and
his troublesome bands as he deemed necessary to watch the
Portuguese frontier. Clausel was charged to stamp out the northern
rising, and Napoleon seems to have judged that this hardy fighter
would end this tedious task before Wellington dealt any serious
blows. The miscalculation was to be fatal. Mina was not speedily to
be beaten, nor was the British general the slow unenterprising
leader that the Emperor took him to be. And then again, in spite of
all the experiences of the past, Napoleon failed to allow for the
delays caused by the capture of his couriers, or by their long
detours. Yet, never were these more serious. Clarke’s first urgent
despatch, that of January 4th, did not reach the King until
February 16th.[310] When its directions were
being doubtfully obeyed, those quoted above arrived on March 12th,
and led to changes in the disposition of the troops. Thus the
forces opposed to Wellington were weakened in order to crush the
northern revolt, and yet these detachments were only sent north at
the close of March for a difficult enterprise which was not to be
completed before the British leader threw his sword decisively into
the scales of war.

Joseph has been severely blamed for his tardy action: but, in
truth, he was in a hopeless impasse: on all sides he saw the
walls of his royal prison house closing in. The rebels in the north
cut off the French despatches, thus forestalling his movements and
delaying by some weeks his execution of Napoleon’s plans. Worst of
all, the Emperor withdrew the pith and marrow of his forces: 1,200
officers, 6,000 non-commissioned officers, and some 24,000 of the
most seasoned soldiers filed away towards France to put strength
and firmness into the new levies of the line, or to fill out again
the skeleton battalions and squadrons of the Imperial Guard.[311][pg.304]

It is strange that Napoleon did not withdraw all his troops from
Spain. They still exceeded 150,000 men; and yet, after he had flung
away army after army, the Spaniards were everywhere in arms, except
in Valencia. The north defied all the efforts of Clausel for
several weeks, until he declared that it would take 50,000 men
three months to crush the mountaineers.[312] Above all, Wellington was
known to be mustering a formidable force on the Portuguese borders.
In truth, Napoleon seems long to have been afflicted with political
colour blindness in Spanish affairs. Even now he only dimly saw the
ridiculous falsity of his brother’s position—a parvenu among
the proudest nobility in the world, a bankrupt King called upon to
keep up regal pomp before a ceremonious race, a benevolent ruler
forced to levy heavy loans and contributions on a sensitive
populace whose goodwill he earnestly strove to gain, an easy-going
epicure spurred on to impetuous action by orders from Paris which
he dared not disregard and could not execute, a peace-loving
valetudinarian upon whom was thrust the task of controlling testy
French Marshals, and of holding a nation in check and Wellington at
bay.

The concentration on which Napoleon laid such stress would
doubtless have proved a most effective step had the French forces
on the Douro been marshalled by an able leader. But here, again,
the situation had been fatally compromised by the recall of the
ablest of the French commanders in Spain. Wellington afterwards
said that Soult was second only to Masséna among the French
Marshals pitted against him. He had some defects. “He did not quite
understand a field of battle: he was an excellent tactician, knew
very well how to bring his troops up to the field, but not so well
how to use them when he had brought them up.”[313] But the fact remains that,
with the exception of his Oporto failure,[pg.305] Soult came
with credit, if not glory, out of every campaign waged against
Wellington. Yet he was now recalled.

Indeed, this vain and ambitious man had mortally offended King
Joseph. After Salamanca he had treated him with gross disrespect.
Not only did he, at first, refuse to move from Andalusia, but he
secretly revealed to six French generals his fears that Joseph was
betraying the French cause by treating with the Spanish national
government at Cadiz. He even warned Clarke of the King’s supposed
intentions, in a letter which by chance fell into Joseph’s hands.[314] The hot blood of the
Bonapartes boiled at this underhand dealing, and he at once
despatched Colonel Desprez to Napoleon to demand Soult’s instant
recall. The Emperor, who was then at Moscow, temporized. Perhaps he
was not sorry to have in Spain so vigilant an informer; and he made
the guarded reply that Soult’s suspicions did not much surprise
him, that they were shared by many other French generals, who
thought King Joseph preferred Spain to France, and that he could
not recall Soult, as he had “the only military head in Spain.” The
threatening war-cloud in Central Europe led Napoleon to change his
resolve. Soult was recalled, but not disgraced, and, after the
death of Bessières, he received the command of the Imperial
Guard.

The commander who now bore the brunt of responsibility was
Jourdan, who acted as major-general at the King’s side, a post
which he had held once before, but had forfeited owing to his
blunders in the summer of 1809. The victor of Fleurus was now
fifty-one years of age, and his failing health quite unfitted him
for the Herculean tasks of guiding refractory generals, and of
propping up a tottering monarchy. For Jourdan’s talents Napoleon
had expressed but scanty esteem, whereas on many occasions he
extolled the abilities of Suchet, who was now holding down Valencia
and Catalonia. Certainly Suchet’s tenacity and administrative skill
rendered[pg.306] his stay in those rich provinces
highly desirable. But the best talent was surely needed on
Wellington’s line of advance, namely, at Valladolid. To the
shortcomings and mishaps of Joseph and Jourdan in that quarter may
be chiefly ascribed the collapse of the French power.

In fact, the only part of Spain that now really interested
Napoleon was the north and north-east. So long as he firmly held
the provinces north of the Ebro, he seems to have cared little
whether Joseph reigned, or did not reign, at Madrid. All that
concerned him was to hold the British at bay from the line of the
Douro, while French authority was established in the north and
north-east. This he was determined to keep; and probably he had
already formed the design, later on to be mooted to Ferdinand VII.
at Valençay, of restoring him to the throne of Spain and of
indemnifying him with Portugal for the loss of the north-eastern
provinces. This scheme may even have formed part of a plan of
general pacification; for at Dresden, on May 17th, he proposed to
Austria the admission of representatives of the Spanish
insurgents to the European Congress. But it is time to turn
from the haze of conjecture to the sharp outlines of Wellington’s
campaign.[315]

While the French cause in Spain was crumbling to pieces, that of
the patriots was being firmly welded together by the organizing
genius of Wellington. By patient efforts, he soon had the Spanish
and Portuguese contingents in an efficient condition: and, as large
reinforcements had come from England, he was able early in May to
muster 70,000 British and Portuguese troops and 30,000 Spaniards
for a move eastwards. Murray’s force tied Suchet fast to the
province of Valencia; Clausel was fully employed in Navarre, and
thus Joseph’s army on the Douro was left far too weak to stem
Wellington’s tide of war. Only some 45,000 French were ready in the
districts between Salamanca and [pg.307] Valladolid. Others
remained in the basin of the Tagus in case the allies should burst
in by that route.

Wellington kept up their illusions by feints at several points,
while he prepared to thrust a mighty force over the fords of the
Tormes and Esla. He completely succeeded. While Joseph and Jourdan
were haltingly mustering their forces in Leon, the allies began
that series of rapid flanking movements on the north which decided
the campaign. Swinging forward his powerful left wing he manoeuvred
the French out of one strong position after another. The Tormes,
the Esla, the Douro, the Carrion, the Pisuerga, none of these
streams stopped his advance. Joseph nowhere showed fight; he
abandoned even the castle of Burgos, and, fearing to be cut off
from France, retired behind the upper Ebro.

The official excuse given for this rapid retreat was the lack of
provisions: but the diaries of two British officers, Tomkinson and
Simmons, show that they found the country between the Esla and the
Ebro for the most part well stocked and fertile. Simmons, who was
with the famous Light Division, notes that the Rifles did not fire
a shot after breaking up their winter quarters, until they
skirmished with the French in the hills near the source of the
Ebro. The French retreat was really necessary in order to bring the
King’s forces into touch with the corps of Generals Clausel and
Foy, in Navarre and Biscay respectively. Joseph had already sent
urgent orders to call in these corps; for, as he explained to
Clarke, the supreme need now was to beat Wellington; that done, the
partisan warfare would collapse.

But Clausel and Foy took their orders, not from the King, but
from Paris; and up to June 5th, Joseph heard not a word from
Clausel. At last, on June 15th, that general wrote from Pamplona
that he had received Joseph’s commands of May 30th and June 7th,
and would march to join him. Had he at once called in his mobile
columns and covered with all haste the fifty miles that separated
him from the King, the French army would have been the stronger by
at least 14,000 men. But his[pg.308] concentration was
a work of some difficulty, and he finally drew near to Vittoria on
June 22nd, when the French cause was irrecoverably lost.[316]

Wellington, meanwhile, had foreseen the supreme need of
despatch. Early in the year he had urged our naval authorities to
strengthen our squadron on the north of Spain, so that he might in
due course make Santander his base of supplies. Naval support was
not forthcoming to the extent that he expected;[317] but after leaving Burgos
he was able to make some use of the northern ports, thereby
shortening his line of communications. In fact, the Vittoria
campaign illustrates the immense advantages gained by a leader, who
is sure of his rear and of one flank, over an enemy who is ever
nervous about his communications. The British squadron acted like a
covering force on the north to Wellington: it fed the guerilla
warfare in Biscay, and menaced Joseph with real though invisible
dangers. This explains, in large measure, why our commander moved
forward so rapidly, and pushed forward his left wing with such
persistent daring. Mountain fastnesses and roaring torrents stayed
not the advance of his light troops on that side. Near the sources
of the Ebro, the French again felt their communications with France
threatened, and falling back from the main stream, up the defile
carved out by a tributary, the Zadora, they halted wearily in the
basin of Vittoria.

There Joseph and Jourdan determined to fight. As usual, there
had been recriminations at headquarters. “Jourdan, ill and angry,
kept his room; and the King was equally invisible.”[318] Few orders were given. The
town was packed with convoys and vehicles of all kinds,[pg.309]
and it was not till dawn of that fatal midsummer’s day that the
last convoy set out for France, under the escort of 3,000 troops.
Nevertheless, Joseph might hope to hold his own. True, he had but
70,000 troops at hand, or perhaps even fewer; yet on the evening of
the 19th he heard that Clausel had set out from Pamplona.

At once he bade him press on his march, but that message fell
into the enemy’s hands.[319] Relying, then, on help
which was not to arrive, Joseph confronted the allied army. It
numbered, in all, 83,000 men, though Napier asserts that not more
than 60,000 took part in the fighting. The French left wing rested
on steep hills near Puebla, which tower above the River Zadora, and
leave but a narrow defile. Their centre held a less precipitous
ridge, which trends away to the north parallel to the middle
reaches of that stream. Higher up its course, the Zadora describes
a sharp curve that protects the ridge on its northern flank; and if
a daring foe drove the defenders away from these heights, they
could still fall back on two lower ridges nearer Vittoria. But
these natural advantages were not utilized to the full. The bridges
opposite the French front were not broken, and the defenders were
far too widely spread out. Their right wing, consisting of the
“Army of Portugal” under General Reille, guarded the bridge north
of Vittoria, and was thus quite out of touch with the main force
that held the hills five miles away to the west.

The dawn broke heavily; the air was thick with rain and driving
mists, under cover of which Hill’s command moved up against the
steeps of Puebla. A Spanish brigade, under General Morillo, nimbly
scaled those slopes on the south-west, gained a footing near the
summit, and, when reinforced, firmly held their ground. Meanwhile
the rest of Hill’s troops threaded their way [pg.310]
beneath through the pass of Puebla, and, after a tough fight,
wrested the village of Subijana from the foe. In vain did Joseph
and Jourdan bring up troops from the centre; the British and
Spaniards were not to be driven either from the village or from the
heights. Wellington’s main array was also advancing to attack the
French centre occupying the ridge behind the Zadora; and Graham,
after making a long détour to the north through very broken
country, sought to surprise Reille and drive him from the bridge
north of Vittoria. In this advance the guidance of the Spanish
irregulars, under Colonel Longa, was of priceless value. So well
was Graham covered by their bands, that, up to the moment of
attack, Reille knew not that a British division was also at hand.
At the centre, too, a Spanish peasant informed Wellington that the
chief bridge of Tres Puentes

was unguarded, and guided Kempt’s
brigade through rocky ground to within easy charging distance.

The bridge was seized, Joseph’s outposts were completely turned,
and time was given for the muster of Picton’s men. Stoutly they
breasted the slopes, and unsteadied the weakened French centre,
which was also assailed on its northern flank. At the same time
Joseph’s left wing began to waver under Hill’s repeated onslaughts;
and, distracted by the distant cannonade, which told of a stubborn
fight between Graham and Reille, the King now began to draw in his
lines towards Vittoria. For a time the French firmly held the
village of Arinez, but Picton’s men were not to be denied. They
burst through the rearguard, and the battle now became a running
fight, extending over some five miles of broken country. At the
last slopes, close to Vittoria, the defenders made a last heroic
stand, and their artillery dealt havoc among the assailants; but
our fourth division, rushing forward into the smoke, carried a hill
that commanded their left, and the day was won. Nothing now
remained for the French but a speedy retreat, while the gallant
Reille could still hold Graham’s superior force at bay.

There, too, the fight at last swirled back, albeit with many a
rallying eddy, into Vittoria. That town was no place of refuge, but
a death-trap; for Graham had pushed on a detachment to Durana, on
the high-road leading direct to France, and thus blocked the main
line of retreat. Joseph’s army was now in pitiable plight. Pent up
in the choked streets of Vittoria, torn by cannon-shot from the
English lines, the wreckage of its three armies for a time surged
helplessly to and fro, and then broke away eastwards towards
Pamplona. On that side only was safety to be found, for British
hussars scoured the plain to the north-east, lending wings to the
flight. The narrow causeway, leading through marshes, was soon
blocked, and panic seized on all: artillerymen cut their traces and
fled; carriages crowded with women, once called gay, but now
frantic with terror, wagons laden[pg.312] with ammunition,
stores, treasure-chests, and the booty amassed by generals and
favourites during five years of warfare and extortion, all were
left pell-mell. Jourdan’s Marshal’s baton was taken, and was sent
by Wellington to the Prince Regent, who acknowledged it by
conferring on the victor the title of Field-Marshal.

Richly was the title deserved. After four years of battling with
superior numbers, the British leader at last revealed the full
majesty of his powers now that the omens were favourable. In six
weeks he marched more than five hundred miles, crossed six rivers,
and, using the Navarrese revolt as the anvil, dealt the
hammer-stroke of Vittoria. It cost Napoleon 151 pieces of cannon,
nearly all the stores piled up for his Peninsular
campaigns—and Spain itself.[320]

As for Joseph, he left his carriage and fled on horseback
towards France, reaching St. Jean de Luz “with only a napoleon
left.” He there also assured his queen that he had always preferred
a private station to the grandeur and agitations of public life.[321] This, indeed, was one of
the many weak points of his brother’s Spanish policy. It rested on
the shoulders of an amiable man who was better suited to the ease
of Naples than to the Herculean toils of Madrid. Napoleon now saw
the magnitude of his error. On July 1st he bade Soult leave Dresden
at once for Paris. There he was to call on Clarke, with him repair
to Cambacérès; and, as Lieutenant-General, take steps
to re-establish the Emperor’s affairs in Spain. A Regency was to
govern in place of Joseph, who was ordered to remain, according to
the state of affairs, either at Burgos(!) or St. Sebastian or
Bayonne.

“All the follies in Spain” (he wrote to Cambacérès
on that[pg.313] day) “are due to the mistaken
consideration I have shown the King, who not only does not know how
to command, but does not even know his own value enough to leave
the military command alone.”

And to Savary he wrote two days later:

“It is hard to imagine anything so inconceivable as what is now
going on in Spain. The King could have collected 100,000 picked
men: they might have beaten the whole of England.”

Reflection, however, showed him that the fault was his own; that
if, as had occurred to him when he left Paris, he had intrusted the
supreme command in Spain to Soult, the disaster would never have
happened.[322] His belief in Soult’s
capacity was justified by the last events of the Peninsular War.
But neither his splendid rally of the scattered French forces, nor
the skilful movements of Clausel and Suchet, nor the stubborn
defence of Pamplona and San Sebastian, could now save the French
cause. The sole result of these last operations was to restore the
lustre of the French arms and to keep 150,000 men in Spain when the
scales of war were wavering in the plains of Saxony.

Napoleon’s letters betray the agitation which he felt even at
the first vague rumours of the disaster of Vittoria. On the first
three days of July he penned at Dresden seven despatches on that
topic in a style so vehement that the compilers of the
“Correspondance de Napoléon” have thought it best to omit
them. He further enjoined the utmost reserve, and ordered the
official journals merely to state that, after a brisk engagement at
Vittoria, the French army was concentrating in Arragon, and that
the British had captured about a hundred guns and wagons left
behind in the town for lack of horses.

There was every reason for hiding the truth. He saw how
seriously it must weaken his chances of browbeating the Eastern
Powers, and of punishing Austria for her[pg.314] armed
mediation. Hitherto there seemed every chance of his succeeding.
The French standards flew on all the fortresses of the Elbe and
Oder. Hamburg was fast becoming a great French camp, and Denmark
was ranged on the side of France.

Indeed, on reviewing the situation on June 4th, the German
publicist, Gentz, came to the conclusion that the Emperor Francis
would probably end his vacillations by some inglorious compromise.
The Kaiser desired peace; but he also wished to shake off the
irksome tutelage of his son-in-law, and regain Illyria. For the
present he wavered. Before the news of Lützen reached him, he
undoubtedly encouraged the allies: but that reverse brought about a
half left turn towards Napoleon. “Boney’s success at Lützen,”
wrote Sir G. Jackson in his Diary, “has made Francis reconsider his
half-formed resolutions.” Here was the chief difficulty for the
allies. Their fortunes, and the future of Europe, rested largely on
the decision of a man whose natural irresolution of character had
been increased by adversity. Fortunately, the news from Spain
finally helped to incline him towards war; but for some weeks his
decision remained the unknown quantity in European politics.
Fortunately, too, he was amenable to the gentle but determining
pressure of the kind which Metternich could so skilfully exert.
That statesman, as usual, schemed and balanced. He saw that Austria
had much to gain by playing the waiting game. Her forces were
improving both in numbers and efficiency, and under cover of her
offer of armed mediation were holding strong positions in Bohemia.
In fact, she was regaining her prestige, and might hope to impose
her will on the combatants at the forthcoming European Congress at
Prague. Metternich, therefore, continued to pose as the well-wisher
of both parties and the champion of a reasonable and therefore
durable compromise.

He had acted thus, not only in his choice of measures, but in
his selection of men. He had sent to Napoleon’s headquarters at
Dresden Count Bubna, whose sincere[pg.315] and resolute
striving for peace served to lull animosity and suspicions in that
place. But to the allied headquarters, now at Reichenbach, he had
despatched Count Stadion, who worked no less earnestly for war.
While therefore the Courts of St. Petersburg, Berlin, and London
hoped, from Stadion’s language, that Austria meant to draw the
sword, Napoleon inclined to the belief that she would never do more
than rattle her scabbard, and would finally yield to his
demands.

Stadion’s letters to Metternich show that he feared this result.
He pressed him to end the seesaw policy of the last six months.
“These people are beaten owing to our faults, our half wishes, our
half measures, and presently they will get out of the scrape and
leave us to pay the price.” As for Austria’s forthcoming demand of
Illyria, who would guarantee that the French Emperor would let her
keep it six months, if he remained master of Germany and Italy?
Only by a close union with the allies could she be screened from
Napoleon’s vengeance, which must otherwise lead to her utter
destruction. Let, then, all timid counsellors be removed from the
side of the Emperor Francis. “I cling to my oft-expressed
conviction that we are no longer masters of our own affairs, and
that the tide of events will carry us along.”[323] If we may judge from
Metternich’s statements in his “Memoirs,” written many years later,
he was all along in secret sympathy with these views. But his
actions and his official despatches during the first six weeks of
the armistice bore another complexion; they were almost colourless,
or rather, they were chameleonic. At Dresden they seemed, on the
whole, to be favourable to France: at Reichenbach, when coloured by
Stadion, they were thought to hold out the prospect of another
European coalition.

A new and important development was given to Austrian policy
when, on June 7th, Metternich drew up the conditions on which
Austria would insist as the basis[pg.316] of her armed
mediation. They were as follows: (1) Dissolution of the Duchy of
Warsaw; (2) A consequent reconstruction of Prussia, with the
certainty of recovering Danzig; (3) Restitution of the Illyrian
provinces, including Dalmatia, to Austria; (4) Re-establishment of
the Hanse Towns, and an eventual arrangement as to the cession of
the other parts of the 32nd military division [the part of North
Germany annexed by Napoleon in 1810]. To these were added two other
conditions on which Austria would lay great stress, namely: (5)
Dissolution of the Confederation of the Rhine; (6) Reconstruction
of Prussia conformably with her territorial extent previous to
1805.

At first sight these terms seem favourable to the allied cause;
but they were much less extensive than the proposals submitted by
Alexander in the middle of May. Therefore, when they were set forth
to the allies at Reichenbach, they were unfavourably received, and
for some days suspicion of Austria overclouded the previous
goodwill. It was removed only by the labours of Stadion and by the
tact which Metternich displayed during an interview with the Czar
at Opotschna (June 17th).

Alexander came there prejudiced against Metternich as a past
master in the arts of double-dealing: he went away convinced that
he meant well for the allies. “What will become of us,” asked the
Czar, “if Napoleon accepts your mediation?” To which the statesman
replied: “If he refuses it, the truce will be at an end, and you
will find us in the ranks of your allies. If he accepts it, the
negotiations will prove to a certainty that Napoleon is neither
wise nor just; and the issue will be the same.” Alexander knew
enough of his great enemy’s character to discern the sagacity of
Metternich’s forecast; and both Frederick William and he agreed to
the Austrian terms. [324] Accordingly, on June 27th,
a treaty[pg.317] was secretly signed at
Reichenbach, wherein Austria pledged herself to an active alliance
with Russia and Prussia in case Napoleon should not, by the end of
the armistice, have acceded to her four conditiones sine quibus
non.
To these was now added a demand for the evacuation of all
Polish and Prussian fortresses by French troops, a stipulation
which it was practically certain that Napoleon would refuse. [325]

The allies meanwhile were gaining the sinews of war from
England. The Czar had informed Cathcart at Kalisch that, though he
did not press our Government for subsidies, yet he would not be
able to wage a long campaign without such aid. On June 14th and
15th, our ambassador signed treaties with Russia and Prussia,
whereby we agreed to aid the former by a yearly subsidy of
£1,133,334, and the latter by a sum of half that amount, and
to meet all the expenses of the Russian fleet then in our harbours.
The Czar and the King of Prussia bound themselves to maintain in
the field (exclusive of garrisons) 160,000 and 80,000 men
respectively.[326][pg.318]

There was every reason for these preparations. Everything showed
that Napoleon was bent on browbeating the allies. On June 17th
Napoleon’s troops destroyed or captured Lützow’s volunteers at
Kitzen near Leipzig. The excuse for this act was that Lützow
had violated the armistice; but he had satisfied Nisas, the French
officer there in command, that he was loyally observing it.
Nevertheless, his brigade was cut to pieces. The protests of the
allies received no response except that Lützow’s men might be
exchanged—as if they had been captured in fair fight.
Finally, Napoleon refused to hear the statement of Nisas in his own
justification, reproached him for casting a slur on the conduct of
French troops, and deprived him of his command.[327]

But it was Napoleon’s bearing towards Metternich, in an
interview held on June 26th at the Marcolini Palace at Dresden,
that most clearly revealed the inflexibility of his policy.
Ostensibly, the interview was fixed in order to arrange the forms
of the forthcoming Congress that was to insure the world’s peace.
In reality, however, Napoleon hoped to intimidate the Austrian
statesman, and to gather from him the results of his recent
interview with the Czar. Carrying his sword at his side and his hat
under his arm, he received Metternich in state. After a few studied
phrases about the health of the Emperor Francis, his brow clouded
and he plunged in medias res: “So you too want war: well,
you shall have it. I have beaten the Russians at Bautzen: now you
wish your turn to come. Be it so, the rendezvous shall be in
Vienna. Men are incorrigible: experience is lost upon you. Three
times I have replaced the Emperor Francis on his throne. I have
promised always to live[pg.319] at peace with him: I have
married his daughter. At the time I said to myself—you are
perpetrating a folly; but it was done, and now I repent of it.”

Metternich saw his advantage: his adversary had lost his temper
and forgotten his dignity. He calmly reminded Napoleon that peace
depended on him; that his power must be reduced within reasonable
limits, or he would fall in the ensuing struggle. No matador
fluttered the cloak more dextrously. Napoleon rushed on. No
coalition should daunt him: he could overpower any number of
men—everything except the cold of Russia—and the losses
of that campaign had been made good. He then diverged into stories
about that war, varied by digressions as to his exact knowledge of
Austria’s armaments, details of which were sent to him daily. To
end this wandering talk, Metternich reminded him that his troops
now were not men but boys. Whereupon the Emperor passionately
replied: “You do not know what goes on in the mind of a soldier; a
man such as I does not take much heed of the lives of a million of
men,”—and he threw aside his hat. Metternich did not pick it
up.

Napoleon noticed the unspoken defiance, and wound up by saying:
“When I married an Archduchess I tried to weld the new with the
old, Gothic prejudices with the institutions of my century: I
deceived myself, and this day I see the whole extent of my error.
It may cost me my throne, but I will bury the world beneath its
ruins.” In dismissing Metternich, the Emperor used the device
which, shortly before the rupture with England in 1803, he had
recommended Talleyrand to employ upon Whitworth, namely, after
trying intimidation to resort to cajolery. Touching the Minister on
the shoulder, he said quietly: “Well, now, do you know what will
happen? You will not make war on me?” To which came the quick
reply: “You are lost, Sire; I had the presentiment of it when I
came: now, in going, I have the certainty.” In the anteroom the
generals crowded around the illustrious visitor. Berthier had
previously begged[pg.320] him to remember that Europe, and
France, urgently needed peace; and now, on conducting him to his
carriage, he asked him whether he was satisfied with Napoleon.
“Yes,” was the answer, “he has explained everything to me: it is
all over with the man.”[328]

Substantially, this was the case. Napoleon’s resentment against
Austria, not unnatural under the circumstances, had hurried him
into outbursts that revealed the inner fires of his passion. In a
second interview, on June 30th, he was far more gracious, and
allowed Austria to hope that she would gain Illyria. He also
accepted Austria’s mediation; and it was stipulated that a Congress
should meet at Prague for the discussion of a general pacification.
Metternich appeared highly pleased with this condescension, but he
knew by experience that Napoleon’s caresses were as dangerous as
his wrath; and he remained on his guard. The Emperor soon disclosed
his real aim. In gracious tones he added: “But this is not all: I
must have a prolongation of the armistice. How can we between July
5th and 20th end a negotiation which ought to embrace the whole
world?” He proposed August 20th as the date of its expiration. To
this Metternich demurred because the allies already thought the
armistice too long for their interests. August 10th was finally
agreed on, but not without much opposition on the part of the
allied generals, who insisted that such a prolongation would
greatly embarrass them.

Outwardly, this new arrangement seemed to portend peace: but it
is significant that on June 28th Napoleon[pg.321] wrote to
Eugène that all the probabilities appeared for war; and on
June 30th he wrote his father-in-law a cold and almost threatening
letter.[329]

Late on that very evening came to hand the first report of the
disaster of Vittoria. Despite all Napoleon’s precautions, the news
leaked out at Dresden. Bubna’s despatches of July 5th, 6th, and 7th
soon made it known to the Emperor Francis, then at Brandeis in
Bohemia. Thence it reached the allied monarchs and Bernadotte on
July 12th at Trachenberg in the midst of negotiations which will be
described presently. The effect of the news was very great. The
Czar at once ordered a Te Deum to be sung: “It is the first
instance,” wrote Cathcart, “of a Te Deum having been sung at this
Court for a victory in which the forces of the Russian Empire were
not engaged.”[330] But its results were more
than ceremonial: they were practical. Our envoy, Thornton, who
followed Bernadotte to Trachenberg, states that Bubna had learnt
that Wellington had completely routed three French corps with a
débandade like that of the retreat from Moscow.
Thornton adds: “The Prince Royal [Bernadotte] thinks that the
French army will be very soon withdrawn from Silesia and that
Buonaparte must soon commence his retreat nearer the Rhine. I have
no doubt of its effect upon Austria. This is visible in the answer
of the Emperor [Francis] to the Prince, which came to-day from the
Austrian head-quarters.” That letter, dated July 9th, was indeed of
the most cordial character. It expressed great pleasure at hearing
that “the obstacles which seemed to hinder the co-operation of the
forces under your Royal Highness are now removed. I regard this
co-operation as one of the surest supports of the cause which the
Powers may once more be called on to defend by a war which can only
offer chances of success unless sustained by the greatest[pg.322] and most unanimous measures.”[331] Further than this Francis
could scarcely go without pledging himself unconditionally to an
alliance; and doubtless it was the news of Vittoria that evoked
these encouraging assurances.

It is even more certain that the compact of Trachenberg also
helped to end the hesitations of Austria. This compact arose out of
the urgent need of adopting a general plan of campaign, and, above
all, of ending the disputes between the allied sovereigns and
Bernadotte. The Prince Royal of Sweden had lost their confidence
through his failure to save Hamburg from the French and Danes. Yet,
on his side, he had some cause for complaint. In the previous
summer, Alexander led him to expect the active aid of 35,000
Russian troops for a campaign in Norway: but, mainly at the
instance of England, he now landed in Pomerania and left Sweden
exposed to a Danish attack on the side of Norway. He therefore
suggested an interview with the allied sovereigns, a request which
was warmly seconded by Castlereagh.[332] Accordingly it took place
at Trachenberg, a castle north of Breslau, with the happiest
results. The warmth of the great Gascon’s manner cleared away all
clouds, and won the approval of Frederick William.

There was signed the famous compact, or plan, of Trachenberg
(July 12th). It bound the allies to turn their main forces against
Napoleon’s chief army, wherever it was: those allied corps that
threatened his flanks or communications were to act on the line
that most directly cut into them: and the salient bastion of
Bohemia was expressly named as offering the greatest advantages for
attacking Napoleon’s main force. The first and third of these
axioms were directly framed so as to encourage Austria: the second
aimed at concentrating Bernadotte’s force on the main struggle and
preventing his waging war merely against Denmark.[pg.323]

The plan went even further: 100,000 allied troops were to be
sent into Bohemia, as soon as the armistice should cease, so as to
form in all an army of 200,000 men. On the north, Bernadotte, after
detaching a corps towards Hamburg, was to advance with a
Russo-Prusso-Swedish army of 70,000 men towards the middle course
of the Elbe, his objective being Leipzig; and the rest of the
allied forces, those remaining in Silesia, were to march towards
Torgau, and thus threaten Napoleon’s positions in Saxony from the
East. This plan of campaign was an immense advance on those of the
earlier coalitions. There was no reliance here on lines and camps:
the days of Mack and Phull were past: the allies had at last learnt
from Napoleon the need of seeking out the enemy’s chief army, and
of flinging at it all the available forces. Politically, also, the
compact deserves notice. In concerting a plan of offensive
operations from Bohemia, the allies were going far to determine the
conduct of Austria.

On that same day the peace Congress was opened at Prague. Its
proceedings were farcical from the outset. Only Anstett and
Humboldt, the Russian and Prussian envoys, were at hand; and at the
appointment of the former, an Alsatian by birth, Napoleon expressed
great annoyance. The difficulties about the armistice also gave him
the opportunity, which he undoubtedly sought, of further delaying
negotiations. In vain did Metternich point out to the French envoy,
Narbonne, at Prague, that these frivolous delays must lead to war
if matters were not amicably settled by August 10th, at midnight.[333] In vain did Narbonne and
Caulaincourt beg their master to seize this opportunity for
concluding a safe and [pg.324] honourable peace. It was not
till the middle of July that he appointed them his
plenipotentiaries at the Congress; and, even then, he retained the
latter at Dresden, while the former fretted in forced inaction at
Prague. “I send you more powers than power,” wrote
Maret to Narbonne with cynical jauntiness: “you will have your
hands tied, but your legs and mouth free so that you may walk about
and dine.”[334] At last, on the 26th,
Caulaincourt received his instructions; but what must have been the
anguish of this loyal son of France to see that Napoleon was
courting war with a united Europe. Austria, said his master, was
acting as mediator: and the mediator ought not to look for gains:
she had made no sacrifice and deserved to gain nothing at all: her
claims were limitless; and every concession granted by France would
encourage her to ask for more: he was disposed to make peace with
Russia on satisfactory terms so as to punish Austria for her bad
faith in breaking the alliance of 1812.[335]

Such trifling with the world’s peace seems to belong, not to the
sphere of history, but to the sombre domain of Greek tragedy, where
mortals full blown with pride rush blindly on the embossed bucklers
of fate. For what did Austria demand of him? She proposed to leave
him master of all the lands from the swamps of the Ems down to the
Roman Campagna: Italy was to be his, along with as much of the
Iberian Peninsula as he could hold. His control of Illyria, North
Germany, and the Rhenish Confederation he must give up. But France,
Belgium, Holland, and Italy would surely form a noble realm for a
man who had lost half a million of men, and was even now losing
Spain. Yet his correspondence proves that, even so, he thought
little of his foes, and, least of all, of the Congress at
Prague.

Leaving his plenipotentiaries tied down to the discussion of
matters of form, he set out from Dresden on[pg.325]
July 24th for a visit to Mainz, where he met the Empress and
reviewed his reserves. Every item of news fed his warlike resolve.
Soult, with nearly 100,000 men, was about to relieve Pamplona (so
he wrote to Caulaincourt): the English were retiring in confusion:
12,000 veteran horsemen from his armies in Spain would soon be on
the Rhine; but they could not be on the Elbe before September. If
the allies wanted a longer armistice, he (Napoleon) would agree to
it: if they wished to fight, he was equally ready, even against the
Austrians as well.[336] To Davoust, at Hamburg, he
expressed himself as if war was certain; and he ordered Clarke, at
Paris, to have 110,000 muskets made by the end of the year, so
that, in all, 400,000 would be ready. Letters about the Congress
are conspicuous by their absence; and everything proves that, as he
wrote to Clarke at the beginning of the armistice, he purposed
striking his great blows in September. Little by little we see the
emergence of his final plan—to overthrow Russia and
Prussia, while, for a week or two, he amused Austria with separate
overtures at Prague
.

But, during eight years of adversity, European statesmen had
learnt that disunion spelt disaster; and it was evident that
Napoleon’s delays were prompted solely by the need of equipping and
training his new cavalry brigades. As for the Congress, no one took
it seriously. Gentz, who was then in close contact with Metternich,
saw how this tragi-comedy would end. “We believe that on his return
to Dresden, Napoleon will address to this Court a solemn Note in
which he will accuse everybody of the delays which he himself has
caused, and will end up by proclaiming a sort of ultimatum. Our
reply will be a declaration of war.”[337]

This was what happened. As July wore on and brought no peaceful
overtures, but rather a tightening of[pg.326]
Napoleon’s coils in Saxony, Bavaria, and Illyria, the Emperor
Francis inclined towards war. As late as July 18th he wrote to
Metternich that he was still for peace, provided that Illyria could
be gained.[338] But the French military
preparations decided him, a few days later, to make war, unless
every one of the Austrian demands should be conceded by August
10th. His counsellors had already come to that conclusion, as our
records prove. On July 20th Stadion wrote to Cathcart urging him to
give pecuniary aid to General Nugent, who would wait on him to
concert means for rousing a revolt against Napoleon in Tyrol and
North Italy; and our envoy agreed to give £5,000 a month for
the “support of 5,000 Austrians acting in communication with our
squadron in the Adriatic.” This step met with Metternich’s
approval; and, when writing to Stadion from Prague (July 25th), he
counselled Cathcart to send a despatch to Wellington and urge him
to make a vigorous move against the south of France. He
(Metternich) would have the letter sent safely through Switzerland
and the south of France direct to our general.[339]

With the solemn triflings of the Congress we need not concern
ourselves. The French plenipotentiaries saw clearly that their
master “would allow of no peace but that which he should himself
dictate with his foot on the enemy’s neck.” Yet they persevered in
their thankless task, for “who could tell whether the Emperor, when
he found himself placed between highly favourable conditions and
the fear of having 200,000 additional troops against him, might not
hesitate; whether just one grain of common sense, one spark of
wisdom, might not enter his head?” Alas! That[pg.327]
brain was now impervious to advice; and the young De Broglie, from
whom we quote this extract, sums up the opinion of the French
plenipotentiaries in the trenchant phrase, “the devil was in
him.”[340]

But there was method in his madness. In the Dresden interview he
had warned Metternich that not till the eleventh hour would he
disclose his real demands. And now was the opportunity of trying
the effect of a final act of intimidation. On August 4th he was
back again in Dresden: on the next day he dictated the secret
conditions on which he would accept Austria’s mediation; and, on
August 6th, Caulaincourt paid Metternich a private visit to find
out what Austria’s terms really were. After a flying visit to the
Emperor Francis at Brandeis, the Minister brought back as an
ultimatum the six terms drawn up on June 7th (see p. 316); and to
these he now added another which guaranteed the existing
possessions of every State, great or small.

Napoleon was taken aback by this boldness, which he attributed
to the influence of Spanish affairs and to English intrigues.[341] On August 9th he summoned
Bubna[pg.328] and offered to give up the Duchy
of Warsaw—provided that the King of Saxony gained an
indemnity—also the Illyrian Provinces (but without Istria),
as well as Danzig, if its fortifications were destroyed. As for the
Hanse Towns and North Germany, he would not hear of letting them
go. Bubna thought that Austria would acquiesce. But she had said
her last word: she saw that Napoleon was trifling with her until he
had disposed of Russia and Prussia. And, at midnight of August
10th, beacon fires on the heights of the Riesengebirge flashed the
glad news to the allies in Silesia that they might begin to march
their columns into Bohemia. The second and vaster Act in the drama
of liberation had begun.

Did Napoleon remember, in that crisis of his destiny, that it
was exactly twenty-one years since the downfall of the old French
monarchy, when he looked forth on the collapse of the royalist
defence at the Tuileries and the fruitless bravery of the Swiss
Guards? [pg.329]


CHAPTER XXXV


DRESDEN AND LEIPZIG

The militant Revolution had now attained its majority. It had to
confront an embattled Europe. Hitherto the jealousies or fears of
the Eastern Powers had prevented any effective union. The
Austro-Prussian league of 1792 was of the loosest description owing
to the astute neutrality of the Czarina Catherine. In 1798 and 1805
Prussia seemed to imitate her policy, and only after Austria had
been crushed did the army of Frederick the Great try conclusions
with Napoleon. In the Jena and Friedland campaigns, the Hapsburgs
played the part of the sulking Achilles, and met their natural
reward in 1809. The war of 1812 marshalled both Austria and Prussia
as vassal States in Napoleon’s crusade against Russia. But it also
brought salvation, and Napoleon’s fateful obstinacy during the
negotiations at Prague virtually compelled his own father-in-law to
draw the sword against him. Ostensibly, the points at issue were
finally narrowed down to the control of the Confederation of the
Rhine, the ownership of North Germany, and a few smaller points.
But really there was a deeper cause, the character of Napoleon.

The vindictiveness with which he had trampled on his foes, his
almost superhuman lust of domination, and the halting way in which
he met all overtures for a compromise—this it was that drove
the Hapsburgs into an alliance with their traditional foes. His
conduct may be explained on diverse grounds, as springing from the
vendetta instincts of his race, or from his still viewing events
through the distorting medium of the Continental[pg.330]
System, or from his ingrained conviction that, at bottom, rulers
are influenced only by intimidation.

In any case, he had now succeeded in bringing about the very
thing which Charles James Fox had declared to be impossible. In
opening the negotiations for peace with France in April, 1806, our
Foreign Minister had declared to Talleyrand that “the project of
combining the whole of Europe against France is to the last degree
chimerical.” Yet Great Britain and the Spanish patriots, after
struggling alone against the conqueror from 1808 to 1812, saw
Russia, Sweden, Prussia, and Austria, successively range themselves
on their side. It is true, the Germans of the Rhenish
Confederation, the Italians, Swiss, and Danes were still enrolled
under the banners of the new Charlemagne; but, with the exception
of the last, they fought wearily or questioningly, as for a cause
that promised naught but barren triumphs and unending strife.

Truly, the years that witnessed Napoleon’s fall were fruitful in
paradox. The greatest political genius of the age, for lack of the
saving grace of moderation, had banded Europe against him: and the
most calculating of commanders had also given his enemies time to
frame an effective military combination. The Prussian General von
Boyen has told us in his Memoirs how dismayed ardent patriots were
at the conclusion of the armistice in June, and how slow even the
wiser heads were to see that it would benefit their cause. If
Napoleon needed it in order to train his raw conscripts and
organize new brigades of cavalry, the need of the allies was even
greater. Their resources were far less developed than his own. At
Bautzen, their army was much smaller; and Boyen states that had the
Emperor pushed them hard, driven the Russians back into Poland and
called the Poles once more to arms, the allies must have been in
the most serious straits.[342]

Napoleon, it is true, gained much by the armistice. His
conscripts profited immensely by the training of[pg.331]
those nine weeks: his forces now threatened Austria on the side of
Bavaria and Illyria, as well as from the newly intrenched camp
south of Dresden: his cavalry was re-recovering its old efficiency:
Murat, in answer to his imperious summons, ended his long
vacillations and joined the army at Dresden on August 14th.

Above all, the French now firmly held that great military
barrier, the River Elbe. Napoleon’s obstinacy during the armistice
was undoubtedly fed by his boundless confidence in the strength of
his military position. In vain did his Marshals remind him that he
was dangerously far from France; that, if Austria drew the sword,
she could cut him off from the Rhine, and that the Saale, or even
the Rhine itself, would be a safer line of defence.—Ten
battles lost, he retorted, would scarcely force him to that last
step. True, he now exposed his line of communications with France;
but if the art of war consisted in never running any risk, glory
would be the prize of mediocre minds. He must have a complete
triumph. The question was not of abandoning this or that province:
his political superiority was at stake. At Marengo, Austerlitz, and
Wagram, he was in greater danger. His forces now were not in the
air
; they rested on the Elbe, on its fortresses, and on Erfurt.
Dresden was the pivot on which all his movements turned. His
enemies were spread out on a circumference stretching from Prague
to Berlin, while he was at the centre; and, operating on interior
and therefore shorter lines, he could outmarch and outmanoeuvre
them. “But,” he concluded, “where I am not my lieutenants
must wait for me without trusting anything to chance
. The
allies cannot long act together on lines so extended, and can I not
reasonably hope sooner or later to catch them in some false move?
If they venture between my fortified lines of the Elbe and the
Rhine, I will enter Bohemia and thus take them in the rear.”[343]

The plan promised much. The central intrenched[pg.332]
camps of Dresden and Pirna, together with the fortresses of
Königstein above, and of Torgau below, the Saxon capital, gave
great strategic advantages. The corps of St. Cyr at Königstein
and those of Vandamme, Poniatowski, and Victor further to the east,
watched the defiles leading from Bohemia. The corps of Macdonald,
Lauriston, Ney, and Marmont held in check Blücher’s army of
Silesia. On Napoleon’s left, and resting on the fortresses of
Wittenberg and Magdeburg, the corps of Oudinot, Bertrand, and
Reynier threatened Berlin and Bernadotte’s army of the north
cantonned in its neighbourhood; while Davoust at Hamburg faced
Bernadotte’s northern detachments and menaced his communications
with Stralsund. Davoust certainly was far away, and the loss of
this ablest of Napoleon’s lieutenants was severely to be felt in
the subsequent complicated moves; with this exception, however,
Napoleon’s troops were well in hand and had the advantage of the
central position, while the allies were, as yet, spread out on an
extended arc.

But Napoleon once more made the mistake of underrating both the
numbers and the abilities of his foes. By great exertions they now
had close on half a million of men under arms, near the banks of
the Oder and the Elbe, or advancing from Poland and Hungary. True,
many of these were reserves or raw recruits, and Colonel Cathcart
doubted whether the Austrian reserves were then in existence.[344] But the best authorities
place the total at 496,000 men and 1,443 cannon. Moreover, as was
agreed on at Trachenberg, 77,000 Russians and 49,000 Prussians now
marched from Glatz and Schweidnitz into Bohemia, and speedily came
into touch with the 110,000 Austrians now ranged behind the River
Eger. The formation of this allied Grand Army was a masterly step.
Napoleon did not hear of it before August 16th, and it was not
until a week later that he realized how vast were the forces that
would threaten his rear. For the present his plan was to hold the
Bohemian[pg.333] passes south of Bautzen and Pirna,
so as to hinder any invasion of Saxony, while he threw himself in
great force on the Army of Silesia, now 95,000 strong, though he
believed it to number only 50,000.[345] While he was crushing
Blücher, his lieutenants, Oudinot, Reynier, and Bertrand, were
charged to drive Bernadotte’s scattered corps from Berlin;
whereupon Davoust was to cut him off from the sea and relieve the
French garrisons at Stettin and Küstrin. Thus Napoleon
proposed to act on the offensive in the open country towards Berlin
and in Silesia, remaining at first on the defensive at Dresden and
in the Lusatian mountains. This was against the advice of Marmont,
who urged him to strike first at Prague, and not to intrust his
lieutenants with great undertakings far away from Dresden. The
advice proved to be sound; but it seems certain that Napoleon
intended to open the campaign by a mighty blow dealt at
Blücher, and then to lead a great force through the Lusatian
defiles into Bohemia and drive the allies before him towards
Vienna.

But what did he presume that the allied forces in Bohemia would
be doing while he overwhelmed Blücher in Silesia? Would not
Dresden and his communications with France be left open to their
blows? He decided to run this risk. He had 100,000 men among the
Lusatian hills between Bautzen and Zittau. St. Cyr’s corps was
strongly posted at Pirna and the small fortress of Königstein,
while his light troops watched the passes north of Teplitz and
Karlsbad. If the allies sought to invade Saxony, they would, so
Napoleon thought, try to force the Zittau road, which presented few
natural difficulties. If they threatened Dresden by the passages
further west, Vandamme would march from near Zittau to reinforce
St. Cyr, or, if need be, the Emperor himself would hurry back from
Silesia with his Guards. If the enemy invaded Bavaria, [pg.334]
Napoleon wished them bon voyage: they would soon come back
faster than they went; for, in that case, he would pour his columns
down from Zittau towards Prague and Vienna. The thought that he
might for a time be cut off from France troubled him not: “400,000
men,” he said, “resting on a system of strongholds, on a river like
the Elbe, are not to be turned.” In truth, he thought little about
the Bohemian army. If 40,000 Russians had entered Bohemia, they
would not reach Prague till the 25th; so he wrote to St. Cyr On the
17th, the day when hostilities could first begin; and he evidently
believed that Dresden would be safe till September. Its defence
seemed assured by the skill of that master of defensive warfare,
St. Cyr, by the barrier of the Erz Mountains, and still more by
Austrian slowness.

Of this characteristic of theirs he cherished great hopes. Their
finances were in dire disorder; and Fouché, who had just
returned from a tour in the Hapsburg States, reported that the best
way of striking at that Power would be “to affect its paper
currency, on which all its armaments depend.”[346] And truly if the transport
of a great army over a mountain range had depended solely on the
almost bankrupt exchequer at Vienna, Dresden would have been safe
until Michaelmas; but, beside the material aid brought by the
Russians and Prussians into Bohemia, England also gave her
financial support. In pursuance of the secret article agreed on at
Reichenbach, Cathcart now advanced £250,000 at once; and the
knowledge that our financial support was given to the federative
paper notes issued by the allies enabled the Court of Vienna
privately to raise loans and to wage war with a vigour wholly
unexpected by Napoleon.[347]

Certainly the allied Grand Army suffered from no[pg.335]
lack of advisers. The Czar, the Emperor Francis, and the King of
Prussia were there; as a compliment to Austria, the command was
intrusted to Field-Marshal Schwarzenberg, a man of diplomatic
ability rather than of military genius. By his side were the
Russians, Wittgenstein, Barclay, and Toll, the Prussian Knesebeck,
the Swiss Jomini, and, above all, Moreau.

The last-named, as we have seen, came over on the inducement of
Bernadotte, and was received with great honour by the allied
sovereigns. Jomini also was welcomed for his knowledge of the art
of war. This great writer had long served as a French general; but
the ill-treatment that he had lately suffered at Berthier’s hands
led him, on August 14th, to quit the French service and pass over
to the allies. His account of his desertion, however, makes it
clear that he had not penetrated Napoleon’s designs, for the best
of all reasons, because the Emperor kept them to himself to the
very last moment.[348]

The second part of the campaign opens with the curious sight of
immense forces, commanded by experienced leaders, acting in
complete ignorance of the moves of the enemy only some fifty miles
away. Leaving Bautzen on August 17th, Napoleon proceeded eastwards
to Görlitz, turned off thence to Zittau, and hearing a false
rumour that the Russo-Prussian force in Bohemia was only 40,000
strong, returned to Görlitz with the aim of crushing
Blücher. Disputes about the armistice had given that
enterprising leader the excuse for entering the neutral zone before
its expiration; and he had had sharp affairs with Macdonald and Ney
near Löwenberg on the River Bober. Napoleon hurried up with
his Guards, eager to catch Blücher;[349] the French were now[pg.336] 140,000 strong, while the allies
had barely 95,000 at hand. But the Prussian veteran, usually as
daring as a lion, was now wily as a fox. Under cover of stiff
outpost affairs, he skilfully withdrew to the south-east, hoping to
lure the French into the depths of Silesia and so give time to
Schwarzenberg to seize Dresden.

But Napoleon was not to be drawn further afield. Seeing that his
foes could not be forced to a pitched battle, he intrusted the
command to Macdonald, and rapidly withdrew with Ney and his Guard
towards Görlitz; for he now saw the possible danger to Dresden
if Schwarzenberg struck home. If, however, that leader remained on
the defensive, the Emperor determined to fall back on what had all
along been his second plan, and make a rush through the Lusatian
defiles on Prague.[350] But a[pg.337]
despatch from St. Cyr, which reached him at Görlitz late at
night on the 23rd, showed that Dresden was in serious danger from
the gathering masses of the allies. This news consigned his second
plan to the limbo of vain hopes. Yet, as will appear a little
later, his determination to defend by taking the offensive soon
took form in yet a third design for the destruction of the
allies.

It is a proof of the quenchless pugnacity of his mind that he
framed this plan during the fatigues of the long forced march back
towards Dresden, amidst pouring rain and the discouragement of
knowing that his raid into Silesia had ended merely in the
fruitless wearying of his choicest troops. Accompanied by the Old
Guard, the Young Guard, a division of infantry, and
Latour-Maubourg’s cavalry, he arrived at Stolpen, south-east of
Dresden, before dawn of the 25th. Most of the battalions had
traversed forty miles in little more than forty-eight hours, and
that, too, after a partial engagement at Löwenberg, and
despite lack of regular rations. Leaving him for a time, we turn to
glance at the fortunes of the war in Brandenburg and Silesia.

Napoleon had bidden Oudinot, with his own corps and those of
Reynier and Bertrand, in all about 70,000 men, to fight his way to
Berlin, disperse the Landwehr and the “mad rabble” there, and, if
the city resisted, set it in flames by the fire of fifty howitzers.
That Marshal found that a tough resistance awaited him, although
the allied commander-in-chief, Bernadotte, moved with the utmost
caution, as if he were bent on justifying Napoleon’s recent sneer
that he would “only make a show” (piaffer). It is true that
the position of the Swedish Prince, with Davoust threatening his
rear, was far from safe; but he earned the dislike of the Prussians
by playing the grand seigneur.[351] Meanwhile most of the[pg.338] defence was carried out by the
Prussians, who flooded the flat marshy land, thus delaying
Oudinot’s advance and compelling him to divide his corps.
Nevertheless, it seemed that Bernadotte was about to evacuate
Berlin.

At this there was general indignation, which found vent in the
retort of the Prussian General, von Bülow: “Our bones shall
bleach in front of Berlin, not behind it.” Seeing an opportune
moment while Oudinot’s other corps were as yet far off, Bülow
sharply attacked Reynier’s corps of Saxons at Grossbeeren, and
gained a brilliant success, taking 1,700 prisoners with 26 guns,
and thus compelling Oudinot’s scattered array to fall back in
confusion on Wittenberg (August 23rd).[352] Thither the Crown Prince
cautiously followed him. Four days later, a Prussian column of
Landwehr fought a desperate fight at Hagelberg with Girard’s
conscripts, finally rushing on them with wolf-like fury, stabbing
and clubbing them, till the foss and the lanes of the town were
piled high with dead and wounded. Scarce 1,700 out of Girard’s
9,000 made good their flight to Magdeburg. The failures at
Grossbeeren and Hagelberg reacted unfavourably on Davoust. That
leader, advancing into Mecklenburg, had skirmished with Walmoden’s
corps of Hanoverians, British, and Hanseatics; but, hearing of the
failure of the other attempts on Berlin, he fell back and confined
himself mainly to a defensive which had never entered into the
Emperor’s designs on that side, or indeed on any side.

Even when Napoleon left Macdonald facing Blücher in
Silesia, his orders were, not merely to keep the allies in check:
if possible Macdonald was to attack him and drive him beyond the
town of Jauer.[353] This was what the French
Marshal attempted to do on the 26th of[pg.339] August. The
conditions seemed favourable to a surprise. Blücher’s army was
stationed amidst hilly country deeply furrowed by the valleys of
the Katzbach and the “raging Neisse.”[354] Less than half of the
allied army of 95,000 men was composed of Prussians: the Russians
naturally obeyed his orders with some reluctance, and even his own
countryman, Yorck, grudgingly followed the behests of the “hussar
general.”

Macdonald also hoped to catch the allies while they were
sundered by the deep valley of the Neisse. The Prussians with the
Russian corps led by Sacken were to the east of the Neisse near the
village of Eichholz, the central point of the plateau north of
Jauer, which was the objective of the French right wing; while
Langeron’s Russian corps was at Hennersdorf, some three miles away
and on the west of that torrent. On his side, Blücher was
planning an attack on Macdonald, when he heard that the French had
crossed the Neisse near its confluence with the Katzbach, and were
struggling up the streaming gullies that led to Eichholz.

Driving rain-storms hid the movements on both sides, and as
Souham, who led the French right, had neglected to throw out
flanking scouts, the Prussian staff-officer, Muffling, was able to
ride within a short distance of the enemy’s columns and report to
his chief that they could be assailed before their masses were
fully deployed on the plateau. While Souham’s force was still
toiling up, Sacken’s artillery began to ply it with shot, and had
Yorck charged quickly with his corps of Prussians, the day might
have been won forthwith. But that opinionated general insisted on
leisurely deploying his men. Souham was therefore able to gain a
foothold on the plateau: Sebastiani’s men dragged up twenty-four
light cannon: and at times the devoted bravery of the French
endangered the defence. But the defects in their position slowly
but surely told against them, and the vigour of their attack spent
itself. Their cavalry was exhausted by the mud: their muskets were
rendered wellnigh[pg.340] useless by the ceaseless rain; and
when Blücher late in the afternoon headed a dashing charge of
Prussian and Russian horsemen, the wearied conscripts gave way,
fled pell-mell down the slopes, and made for the fords of the
Neisse and the Katzbach, where many were engulfed by the swollen
waters. Meanwhile the Russians on the allied left barely kept off
Lauriston’s onsets, and on that side the day ended in a drawn
fight. Macdonald, however, seeing Lauriston’s rear threatened by
the advance of the Prussians over the Katzbach, retreated during
the night with all his forces. On the next few days, the allies,
pressing on his wearied and demoralized troops, completed their
discomfiture, so that Blücher, on the 1st of September, was
able thus to sum up the results of the battle and the
pursuit—two eagles, 103 cannon, 18,000 men, and a vast
quantity of ammunition and stores captured, and Silesia entirely
freed from the foe.[355]

We now return to the events that centred at Dresden. When, on
August 21st and 22nd, the allies wound their way through the passes
of the Erz, they were wholly ignorant of Napoleon’s whereabouts.
The generals, Jomini and Toll, who were acquainted with the plan of
operations agree in stating that the aim of the allies was to seize
Leipzig. The latter asserts that they believed Napoleon to be
there, while the Swiss strategist saw in this movement merely a
means of effecting a junction with Bernadotte’s army, so as to cut
off Napoleon from the Rhine.[356] Unaware that the rich
prize of Dresden was left almost within their grasp by Napoleon’s
eastward move, the allies plodded on towards Freiberg and Chemnitz,
when, on the 23rd, the capture of one of St. Cyr’s despatches
flashed the truth upon them.

At once they turned eastwards towards Dresden; but[pg.341]
so slow was their progress over the wretched cross-roads now cut up
by the rains, that not till the early morning of the 25th did the
heads of their columns appear on the heights south-west of the
Saxon capital. Yet, even so, the omens were all in their favour. On
their right, Wittgenstein had already carried the French lines at
Pirna, and was now driving in St. Cyr’s outposts towards Dresden.
The daring spirits at Schwarzenberg’s headquarters therefore begged
him to push on the advantage already gained, while Napoleon was
still far away. Everything, they asserted, proved that the French
were surprised; Dresden could not long hold out against an attack
by superior numbers: its position in a river valley dominated by
the southern and western slopes, which the allies strongly held,
was fatal to a prolonged defence: the thirteen redoubts hastily
thrown up by the French could not long keep an army at bay, and of
these only five were on the left side of the Elbe on which the
allies were now encamped.

Against these manly counsels the voice of prudence pleaded for
delay. It was not known how strong were St. Cyr’s forces in Dresden
and in the intrenched camp south of the city. Would it not
therefore be better to await the development of events? Such was
the advice of Toll and Moreau, the latter warning the Czar, with an
earnestness which we may deem fraught with destiny for
himself—”Sire, if we attack, we shall lose 20,000 men and
break our nose.”[357] The multitude of
counsellors did not tend to safety. Distracted by the strife of
tongues, Schwarzenberg finally took refuge in that last resort of
weak minds, a tame compromise. He decided to wait until further
corps reached the front, and at four o’clock of the [pg.342]
following afternoon to push forward five columns for a general
reconnaissance in force
. As Jomini has pointed out, this plan
rested on sheer confusion of thought. If the commander meant merely
to find out the strength of the defenders, that could be
ascertained at once by sending forward light troops, screened by
skirmishers, at the important points. If he wished to attack in
force, his movement was timed too late in the day safely to effect
a lodgment in a large city held by a resolute foe. Moreover, the
postponement of the attack for thirty hours gave time for the
French Emperor to appear on the scene with his Guards.

As we have seen, Napoleon reached Stolpen, a town distant some
sixteen miles from Dresden, very early on the morning of the 25th.
His plans present a telling contrast to the slow and clumsy
arrangements of the allies. He proposed to hurl his Guards at their
rear and cut them off from Bohemia. Crossing the Elbe at
Königstein, he would recover the camp of Pirna, hold the
plateau further west and intercept Schwarzenberg’s retreat.[358] For the success of this
plan he needed a day’s rest for his wearied Guards and the
knowledge that Dresden could hold out for a short time. His
veterans could perhaps dispense with rest; where their Emperor went
they would follow; but Dresden was the unknown quantity. Shortly
after midnight of the 25th and 26th, he heard from St. Cyr that
Dresden would soon be attacked in such force that a successful
defence was doubtful.

At once he changed his plan and at 1 a.m. sent off four
despatches ordering his Guards and all available troops to succour
St. Cyr. Vandamme’s corps alone was now charged with the task of
creeping round the enemy’s rear, while the Guards long before dawn
resumed their march through the rain and mud. The Emperor followed
and passed them at a gallop, reaching the capital at 9 a.m. with
Latour-Maubourg’s cuirassiers; and, early in the afternoon, the
bearskins of the Guards were seen on the heights east of Dresden,
while the dark [pg.343] masses of the allies were
gathering on the south and west for their reconnaissance in
force.

Lowering clouds and pitiless rain robbed the scene of all
brilliance, but wreathed it with a certain sombre majesty. On the
one side was the fair city, the centre of German art and culture,
hastily girdled with redoubts and intrenchments manned now by some
120,000 defenders. Fears and murmurings had vanished as soon as the
Emperor appeared; and though in many homes men still longed for the
triumph of the allies, yet loyalty to their King and awe of
Napoleon held the great mass of the citizens true to his alliance.
As for the French soldiery, their enthusiasm was unbounded. As
regiment after regiment tramped in wearily from the east over the
Elbe bridge and the men saw that well-known figure in the gray
overcoat, fatigues and discomforts were forgotten; thunderous
shouts of “Vive l’Empereur” rent the air and rolled along the
stream, carrying inspiration to the defenders, doubt and dismay to
the hostile lines. Yet these too were being strengthened, until
they finally[pg.344] mustered close on 200,000 men, who
crowned the slopes south of Dresden with a war-cloud that promised
to sweep away its hasty defences—had not Napoleon been
there.

The news of his arrival shook the nerves of the Russian Emperor,
and it was reserved for the usually diffident King of Prussia to
combat all notion of retreat. Schwarzenberg’s reconnaissance in
force therefore took place punctually at four o’clock, when the
French, after a brief rest, were well prepared to meet them. The
Prussians had already seized the “Great Garden” which lines the
Pirna road; and from this point of vantage they now sought to drive
St. Cyr from the works thrown up on its flank and rear. But their
masses were torn by a deadly fire and finally fell back shattered.
The Russians, on their right, fared no better. At the allied centre
and left, the attack at one time promised success. Under cover of a
heavy cannonade from their slopes, the Austrians carried two
redoubts: but, with a desperate charge, the Old Guard drove in
through the gorges of these works and bayoneted the victors of an
hour. As night fell, the assailants drew off baffled, after
sustaining serious losses.

Nevertheless, the miseries of the night, the heavy rains of the
dawning day and the knowledge of the strength of the enemy’s
position in front and of Vandamme’s movement in their rear, failed
to daunt their spirits. If they were determined, Napoleon was
radiant with hope. His force, though smaller, held the inner line
and spread over some three miles; while the concave front of the
allies extended over double that space, and their left wing was
separated from the centre by the stream and defile of Plauen. From
his inner position he could therefore readily throw an overpowering
mass on any part of their attenuated array. He prepared to do so
against their wings. At those points everything promised success to
his methods of attack.

Never, perhaps, in all modern warfare has the musket been so
useless as amidst the drenching rains which beat[pg.345]
upon the fighters at the Katzbach and before Dresden. So defective
was its firing arrangement then that after a heavy storm only a
feeble sputter came from whole battalions of foot: and on those two
eventful days the honours lay with the artillery and l’arme
blanche
. As for the infantrymen, they could effect little
except in some wild snatches of bayonet work at close quarters.
This explains the course of events both at the Katzbach on the
26th, and at Dresden on the following day. The allied centre was
too strongly posted on the slopes south of Dresden to be assailed
with much hope of success. But, against the Russian vanguard on the
allied right, Napoleon launched Mortier’s corps and Nansouty’s
cavalry with complete success, until Wittgenstein’s masses on the
heights stayed the French onset. Along the centre, some thousand
cannon thundered against one another, but with no very noteworthy
result, save that Moreau had his legs carried away by a shot from a
field battery that suddenly opened upon the Czar’s suite. It was
the first shot that dealt him this fatal wound, but several other
balls fell among the group until Alexander and his staff moved
away.

Meanwhile the great blow was struck by Napoleon at the allied
left. There the Austrian wing was sundered from the main force by
the difficult defile of Plauen; and it was crushed by one of the
Emperor’s most brilliant combinations. Directing Victor with 20,000
men of all arms to engage the white-coats in front, he bade Murat,
with 10,000 horsemen, steal round near the bank of the Elbe and
charge their flank and rear. The division of Count Metzko bore the
brunt of this terrible onset. Nobly it resisted. Though not one
musket in fifty would fire, the footmen in one place beat off two
charges of Latour-Maubourg’s cuirassiers, until he headed his line
with lancers, who mangled their ranks and opened a way for the
sword.[359] Then all was
slaughter;[pg.346] and as Murat’s squadrons raged
along their broken lines, 10,000 footmen, cut off from the main
body, laid down their arms. News of this disaster on the left and
the sound of Vandamme’s cannon thundering among the hills west of
Pirna decided the allied sovereigns and Schwarzenberg to prepare
for a timely retreat into Bohemia. Yet so bold a front did they
keep at the centre and right that the waning light showed the
combatants facing each other there on even terms.

During the night, the rumbling of wagons warned Marmont’s scouts
that the enemy were retreating;[360] and the Emperor,
coming up at break of day, ordered that Marshal and St. Cyr to
press directly on their rear, while Murat pursued the fugitives
along the Freiburg road further to the west. The outcome of these
two days of fighting was most serious for the allies. They lost
35,000 men in killed, wounded and prisoners—a natural result
of their neglect to seize Fortune’s bounteous favours on the 25th;
a result, too, of Napoleon’s rapid movements and unerring sagacity
in profiting by the tactical blunders of his foes.

It was the last of his great victories. And even here the golden
fruit which he hoped to cull crumbled to bitter dust in his grasp.
As has been pointed out, he had charged General Vandamme, one of
the sternest fighters in the French army, to undertake with 38,000
men a task which he himself had previously hoped to achieve with
more than double that number. This was to seize Pirna and the
plateau to the west, which commands the three roads leading towards
Teplitz in Bohemia. The best of these roads crosses the Erzgebirge
by way of Nollendorf and the gorge leading down to Kulm, the other
by the Zinnwald pass, while between them is a third and yet more
difficult track. Vandamme[pg.347] was to take up a position west
or south-west of Pirna so as to cut off the retreat of the foe.

Accordingly, he set out from Stolpen at dawn of the 26th, and on
the next two days fought his way far round the rear of the allied
Grand Army. A Russian force of 14,000 men, led by the young Prince
Eugène of Würtemberg and Count Ostermann, sought in
vain to stop his progress: though roughly handled on the 28th by
the French, the Muscovites disengaged themselves, fell back ever
fighting to the Nollendorf pass, and took up a strong position
behind the village of Kulm. There they received timely support from
the forces of the Czar and Frederick William, who, after crossing
by the Zinnwald pass, heard the firing on the east and divined the
gravity of the crisis. Unless they kept Vandamme at bay, the Grand
Army could with difficulty struggle through into Bohemia. But now,
with the supports hastily sent him, Ostermann finally beat back
Vandamme’s utmost efforts. The defenders little knew what favours
Fortune had in store.

A Prussian corps under Kleist was slowly plodding up the middle
of the three defiles, when, at noonday of the 29th, an order came
from the King to hurry over the ridge and turn east to the support
of Ostermann. This was impossible: the defile was choked with
wagons and artillery: but one of Kleist’s staff-officers proposed
the daring plan of plunging at once into cross tracks and cutting
into Vandamme’s rear. This novel and romantic design was carried
out. While, then, the French general was showering his blows
against the allies below Kulm, the Prussians swarmed down from the
heights of Nollendorf on his rear. Even so, the French struggled
stoutly for liberty. Their leader, scorning death or surrender,
flung himself with his braves on the Russians in front, but was
borne down and caught, fighting to the last. Several squadrons
rushed up the steeps against the Prussians and in part hewed their
way through. Four thousand footmen held their own on a natural
stronghold until their bullets failed, and the survivors [pg.348] surrendered. Many more plunged
into the woods and met various fates, some escaping through to
their comrades, others falling before Kleist’s rearguard. Such was
the disaster of Kulm. Apart from the unbending heroism shown by the
conquered, it may be called the Caudine Forks of modern war. A
force of close on 40,000 men was nearly destroyed: it lost all its
cannon and survived only in bands of exhausted stragglers.[361]

Who is to be blamed for this disaster? Obviously, it could not
have occurred had Vandamme kept in touch with the nearest French
divisions: otherwise, these could have closed in on Kleist’s rear
and captured him. Napoleon clearly intended to support Vandamme by
the corps of St. Cyr, who, early on the 28th, was charged to
co-operate with that general, while Mortier covered Pirna. But on
that same morning the Emperor rode to Pirna, found that St. Cyr,
Marmont, and Murat were sweeping in crowds of prisoners, and
directed Berthier to order Vandamme to “penetrate into Bohemia and
overwhelm the Prince of Würtemberg.”[362] Then, without waiting to
organize the pursuit, he forthwith returned to Dresden, either
because, as some say, the rains of the previous days had struck a
chill to his system, or as Marmont, with more reason, asserts,
because of his concern at the news of Macdonald’s disaster on the
Katzbach. Certain it is that he recalled his Old Guard to Dresden,
busied himself with plans for a march on Berlin, and at 5.30 next
morning directed Berthier to order St. Cyr to “pursue the foe to
Maxen and in all directions that he has taken.” This order led St.
Cyr westwards, in pursuit of Barclay’s Russians, who had diverged
sharply in that direction in order to escape Vandamme.

The eastern road to Teplitz was thus left comparatively clear,
while the middle road was thronged with pursuers[pg.349]
and pursued.[363] No directions were given
by Napoleon to warn Vandamme of the gap thus left in his rear:
neither was Mortier at Pirna told to press on and keep in touch
with Vandamme now that St. Cyr was some eight miles away to the
west. Doubtless St. Cyr and Mortier ought to have concerted
measures for keeping in touch with Vandamme, and they deserve
censure for their lack of foresight; but it was not usual, even for
the Marshals, to take the initiative when the Emperor was near at
hand. To sum up: the causes of Vandamme’s disaster were, firstly,
his rapid rush into Bohemia in quest of the Marshal’s baton which
was to be his guerdon of victory: secondly, the divergence of St.
Cyr westward in pursuance of Napoleon’s order of the 29th to pursue
the enemy towards Maxen: thirdly, the neglect of St. Cyr and
Mortier to concert measures for the support of Vandamme along the
Nollendorf road: but, above all, the return of Napoleon to Dresden,
and his neglect to secure a timely co-operation of his forces along
the eastern line of pursuit.[364]

The disaster at Kulm ruined Napoleon’s campaign. While Vandamme
was making his last stand, his master at Dresden was drawing up a
long Note as to the[pg.350] respective advantages of a march
on Berlin or on Prague. He decided on the former course, which
would crush the national movement in Prussia, and bring him into
touch with Davoust and the French garrisons at Küstrin and
Stettin. “Then, if Austria begins her follies again, I shall be at
Dresden with a united army.”

He looked on Austria as cowed by the blows dealt her south of
Dresden, which would probably bring her to sue for peace, and he
hoped that one more great battle would end the war. The mishaps to
Macdonald and Vandamme dispelled these dreams. Still, with
indomitable energy, he charged Ney to take command of Oudinot’s
army (a post of which this unfortunate leader begged to be
relieved) and to strike at Berlin. He ordered Friant with a column
of the Old Guard to march to Bautzen and drive in Macdonald’s
stragglers with the butt ends of muskets.[365] Then, hearing how pressing
was the danger of this Marshal, he himself set out secretly with
the cavalry of the Guard in hope of crushing Blücher. But
again that leader retreated (September 4th and 5th), and once more
the allied Grand Army thrust its columns through the Erz and
threatened Dresden. Hurrying back in the worst of humours to defend
that city, Napoleon heard bad news from the north. On September 6th
Ney had been badly beaten at Dennewitz. In truth, that brave
fighter was no tactician: his dispositions were worse than those of
Oudinot, and the obstinate bravery of the Prussians, led by
Bülow and Tauenzien, wrested a victory from superior numbers.
Night alone saved Ney’s army from complete dissolution: as it was,
he lost some 9,000 killed and wounded, 15,000 prisoners along with
eighty cannon, and frankly summed up the situation thus to his
master: “I have been totally beaten, and still do not know whether
my army has reassembled.”[366] Ultimately his[pg.351]
army assembled and fell back behind the Elbe at Torgau.

Thus, in a fortnight (August 23rd-September 6th), Napoleon had
gained a great success at Dresden, while, on the circumference of
operations, his lieutenants had lost five
battles—Grossbeeren, Hagelberg, Katzbach, Kulm, and
Dennewitz. The allies could therefore contract that circumference,
come into closer touch, and threaten his central intrenched camps
at Pirna and Dresden. Yet still, in pursuance of a preconcerted
plan, they drew back where he advanced in person. Thus, when he
sought to drive back Schwarzenberg’s columns into Bohemia, that
leader warily retired to the now impregnable passes; and the
Emperor fell back on Dresden, wearied and perplexed. As he said to
Marmont: “The chess-board is very confused: it is only I who can
know where I am.” Yet once more he plunged into the Erzgebirge,
engaged in a fruitless skirmish in the defile above Kulm, and again
had to lead his troops back to Pirna and Dresden. A third move
against Blücher led to the same wearisome result.

The allies, having worn down the foe, planned a daring move.
Blücher persuaded the allied sovereigns to strike from Bohemia
at Leipzig, thus turning the flank of the defensive works that the
French had thrown up south of Dresden, and cutting their
communications with France. He himself would march north-west, join
the northern army, and thereafter meet them at Leipzig. This
rendezvous he kept, as later he staunchly kept troth with
Wellington at Waterloo; and we may detect here, as in 1815, the
strategic genius of Gneisenau as the prime motive force.

Leaving a small force to screen his former positions at Bautzen,
the veteran, with 65,000 men, stealthily set out on his flank march
towards Wittenberg, threw two[pg.352] pontoon bridges
over the Elbe at Wartenburg, about ten miles above that fortress,
drove away Bertrand’s battalions who hindered the crossing, and
threw up earthworks to protect the bridges (October 3rd). This
done, he began to feel about for Bernadotte, and came into touch
with him south of Dessau. By this daring march he placed two
armies, amounting to 160,000 men, on the north of Napoleon’s lines;
and his personal influence checked, even if it did not wholly stop,
the diplomatic loiterings of the Swedish Crown Prince.[368] Bernadotte’s hesitations
were finally overcome by the news that Blücher was marching
south towards Leipzig. Finally he gave orders to follow him; but we
may judge how easy would have been the task of overthrowing
Bernadotte’s discordant array if Napoleon could have carried out
his project of September 30th.

As it was, the disaster of Kulm kept the Emperor tethered for
some days within a few leagues of Dresden, while Bülow and
Blücher saved the campaign for the allies in the north,
thereby exciting a patriotic ferment which drove Jerome Bonaparte
from Cassel and kept Davoust to the defensive around Hamburg. There
the skilful moves of Walmoden with a force of Russians, British,
Swedes, and North Germans kept in check the ablest of the French
Marshals, and prevented his junction with the Emperor, for which
the latter never ceased to struggle.

Meanwhile the Grand Army of the allies, strengthened by the
approach from Poland of 50,000 Russians of the Army of Reserve, was
creeping through the western passes of the Erz into the plains
south of Leipzig. This move was not unexpected by Napoleon. The
importance of that city was obvious. Situated in the midst of the
fertile Saxon plain, the centre of a great system of[pg.353]roads, its position and its wealth
alike marked it out as the place likely to be seized by a daring
foe who should seek to cut Napoleon off from France.

As fortune turned against him, he became ever more nervous about
Leipzig. Yet, for the present, the northward march of Blücher
rivetted his attention. It puzzled him. Even as late as October 2nd
he had not fathomed Blücher’s real aim[369]. But four days later he
heard that the Prussian leader had crossed the Elbe. At once he
hurried north-west with the Guard to crush him, and to resume the
favourite project of threatening Berllin and join hands with
Davoust. Charging St-Cyr with the defence of Dresden, and Murat
with the defence of Leipzig, he took his stand at Düben, a
small town on the Mulde, nearly midway between Leipzig and
Wittenberg. Thence he reinforced Ney’s army, and ordered that
Marshal northwards to fall on the rear of Bernadotte and
Blücher; while he himself waited in a moated castle at
Düben to learn the issue of events.

The saxon Colonel, von Odeleben, has left us a vivid picture of
the great man’s restlessness during those four days. Surrounded by
maps and despatches, and waited on by watchful geographer and
apprehensive secretary, he spent much of the time scrawling large
letters on a sheet of paper, uneasily listening for the tramp of a
courier. In truth, few days of his life were more critical that
those spent amidst the rains, swamps, and fogs of Düben. Could
he have caught Bernadotte and Blücher far apart, he might have
overwhelmed them singly, and then have carried the war into the
heart of Prussia. But he knows that Dresden and Leipzig are far
from safe. The news from that side begins to alarm him: and [pg.354] though, on the north, Ney,
Bertrand, and Reynier cut up the rearguard of the allies, he learns
with some disquiet that Blücher is withdrawing westwards
behind the River Saale, a move which betokens a wish to come into
touch with Schwarzenberg near Leipzig.

Yet this disconcerting thought spurs him on to one of his most
daring designs. “As a means of upsetting all their plans, I will
march to the Elbe. There I have the advantage, since I have
Hamburg, Magdeburg, Wittenberg, Torgau, and Dresden.”[370] What faith he had in the
defensive capacities of a great river line dotted with fortresses!
His lieutenants did not share it. Caulaincourt tells us that his
plan of dashing at Berlin roused general consternation at
headquarters, and that the staff came in a body to beg him to give
it up, and march back to protect Leipzig. Reluctantly he abandons
it, and then only to change it for one equally venturesome. He will
crush Bernadotte and Blücher, or throw them beyond the Elbe,
and then, himself crossing the Elbe, ascend its right bank, recross
it at Torgau, and strike at Schwarzenberg’s rear near Leipzig.

The plan promised well, provided that his men were walking
machines, and that Schwarzenberg did nothing in the interval. But
gradually the truth dawns on him that, while he sits weaving plans
and dictating despatches—he sent off six in the small hours
of October 12th—Blücher and Schwarzenberg are drawing
near to Leipzig. On that day he prepared to fall back on that city,
a resolve strengthened on the morrow by the capture of one of the
enemy’s envoys, who reported that they had great hopes of detaching
Bavaria from the French cause.

The news was correct. Five days earlier, the King of Bavaria had
come to terms with Austria, offering to[pg.355] place 36,000
troops at her disposal, while she, in return, guaranteed his
complete sovereignty and a full territorial indemnity for any
districts that he might be called on to restore to the Hapsburgs.[371] Napoleon knew not as yet
the full import of the news, and it is quite incorrect to allege,
as some heedless admirers have done, that this was the only thing
that stayed his conquering march northwards.[372] His retreat to Leipzig was
arranged before he heard the first rumour as to Bavaria’s
defection. But the tidings saddened his men on their miry march
southwards; and, strange to say, the Emperor published it to all
his troops at Leipzig on the 15th, giving it as the cause why they
were about to fall back on the Rhine.

There was much to depress the Emperor when, on the 14th, he drew
near to Leipzig. With him came the King and Queen of Saxony, who
during the last days had resignedly moved along in the tail of this
comet, which had blasted their once smiling realm. Outside the city
they parted, the royal pair seeking shelter under its roofs, while
the Emperor pressed on to Murat’s headquarters near Wachau. There,
too the news was doubtful. The King of Naples had not, on that day,
shown his old prowess. Though he disposed of larger masses of
horsemen than those which the allies sent out to reconnoitre, he
chose his ground of attack badly, and led his brigades in so loose
an array that, after long swayings to and fro, the fight closed
with advantage to the allies.[373] It was not without
reason that Napoleon on that night received his Marshals rather
coolly at his modest quarters in the village of Reudnitz. Leaning
against the stove, he ran over several names of those who were now
slack in their duty; and when Augereau[pg.356] was
announced, he remarked that he was not the Augereau of Castiglione.
“Ah! give me back the old soldiers of Italy, and I will show you
that I am,” retorted the testy veteran.

As a matter of fact, Napoleon was not the old Napoleon, not even
the Napoleon of Dresden. There he had overwhelmed the foe by a
rapid concentration. Now nothing decisive was done on the 15th, and
time was thereby given the allies to mature their plans. Early on
that day Blücher heard that on the morrow Schwarzenberg would
attack Leipzig from the south-east, but would send a corps
westwards to threaten it on the side of Lindenau. The Prussian
leader therefore hurried on from the banks of the Saale, and at
night the glare of his watch-fires warned Marmont that Leipzig
would be assailed also from the north-west. Yet, despite the
warnings which Napoleon received from his Marshal, he refused to
believe that the north side was seriously threatened; and, as late
as the dawn of the 16th, he bade his troops there to be ready to
march through Leipzig and throw themselves on the masses of
Schwarzenberg.[374] Had Napoleon given those
orders on the 15th, all might have gone well; for all his available
forces, except Ney’s and Reynier’s corps, were near at hand, making
a total of nearly 150,000 men, while Schwarzenberg had as yet not
many more. But those orders on the 16th were not only belated: they
contributed to the defeat on the north side.

The Emperor’s thoughts were concentrated on the south. There his
lines stretched in convex front along undulating ground near Wachau
and Liebertwolkwitz, about a league to the south and south-east of
the town. His right was protected by the marshy ground of the small
river Pleisse; his centre stretched across the roads leading
towards Dresden, while his left rested on a small stream, the
Parthe, which curves round towards the[pg.357] north-west
and forms a natural defence to the town on the north. Yet to
cautious minds his position seemed unsafe; he had in his rear a
town whose old walls were of no military value, a town on which
several roads converged from the north, east, and south, but from
which, in case of defeat, he could retire westward only by one
road, that leading over the now flooded streams of the Pleisse and
the Elster. But the great captain himself thought only of victory.
He had charged Macdonald and Ney to march from Taucha to his
support: Marmont was to do the same; and, with these concentrated
forces acting against the far more extended array of Schwarzenberg,
he counted on overthrowing him on the morrow, and then crushing the
disunited forces of Blücher and Bernadotte. [375]

The Emperor and Murat were riding along the ridge near
Liebertwolkwitz, when, at nine o’clock, three shots fired in quick
succession from the allies on the opposite heights, opened the
series of battles fitly termed the Battle of the Nations. For six
hours a furious cannonade shook the earth, and the conflict surged
to and fro with little decisive result; but when Macdonald’s corps
struck in from the north-east, the allies began to give ground.
Thereupon Napoleon launched two cavalry corps, those of
Latour-Maubourg and Pajol, against the allied centre.

Then was seen one of the most superb sights of war. Rising
quickly from behind the ridge, 12,000 horsemen rode in two vast
masses against a weak point in the opposing lines. They were led by
the King of Naples with all his wonted dash. Panting up the muddy
slopes opposite, they sabred the gunners, enveloped the Russian
squares, and the three allied sovereigns themselves had to beat a
hasty retreat to avoid capture. But the horses were soon spent by
the furious pace at which Murat careered along; and a timely charge
by Pahlen’s Cossacks and the Silesian cuirassiers, brought up from
the allied reserves beyond the Pleisse, drove the French brigades
back in great disorder, with the loss of their able corps leaders.
The allies by a final effort regained all the lost ground, and the
day here ended in a drawn fight, with the loss of about 20,000 men
to either side.

Meanwhile, on the west side of Leipzig, Bertrand had beaten off
the attack of Giulay’s Austrian corps on the village of Lindenau.
But, further north, Marmont sustained a serious reverse. In
obedience to Napoleon’s order, he was falling back towards Leipzig,
when he was sharply attacked by Yorck’s corps at Möckern.
Between that village and Eutritzsch further east the French Marshal
offered a most obstinate resistance. Blücher, hoping to
capture his whole corps, begged Sir Charles Stewart to ride back to
Bernadotte and request his succour. The British envoy found the
Swedish Prince at Halle and conjured him to make every exertion not
to be the only[pg.359] leader left out of the battle.[376] It was in vain: his army
was too far away; and only after the village of Möckern had
been repeatedly taken and re-taken, was Marmont finally driven out
by Yorck’s Prussians.[377]

In truth, Marmont lacked the support of Ney’s corps, which
Berthier had led him to expect if he were attacked in force. But
the orders were vague or contradictory. Ney had been charged to
follow Macdonald and impart irresistible momentum to the onset
which was to have crushed Schwarzenberg’s right wing. He therefore
only detached one weak division to cover Marmont’s right flank, and
with the other divisions marched away south, when an urgent message
from Möckern recalled him to that side of Leipzig, with the
result that his 15,000 men spent the whole day in useless marches
and counter-marches.[378] The mishap was most
serious. Had he strengthened Macdonald’s outflanking move, the
right wing of the allied Grand Army might have been shattered. Had
he reinforced Marmont effectively, the position on the north might
have been held. As it was, the French fell back from Möckern
in confusion, losing 53 cannon; but they had inflicted on Yorck’s
corps a loss of 8,000 men out of 21,000. Relatively to the forces
engaged, Albuera and Möckern are the bloodiest battles of the
Napoleonic wars.

On the whole, Napoleon had dealt the allies heavier losses than
he had sustained. But they could replace them. On the morrow
Bennigsen was near at hand on the east with 41,000 Russians of the
Army of Reserve; Colloredo’s Austrian corps had also come up; and,
in the north, Bernadotte’s Army of the North, 60,000 strong,[pg.360] was known to be marching from
Halle to reinforce Blücher. Napoleon, however, could only
count on Reynier’s corps of 15,000 men, mostly Saxons, who marched
in from Düben. St. Cyr’s corps of 27,000 men was too far away,
at Dresden; and Napoleon must have bitterly rued his rashness in
leaving that Marshal isolated on the south-east, while Davoust was
also cut off at Hamburg. He now had scarcely 150,000 effectives
left after the slaughter of the 16th; and of these, the German
divisions were murmuring at the endless marches and privations.
Everything helped to depress men’s minds. On that Sabbath morning
all was sombre desolation around Leipzig, while within that city
naught was heard but the groans of the wounded and the lamentations
of the citizens. Still Napoleon’s spirit was unquenched. Amidst the
steady rain he paced restlessly with Murat along the dykes of the
Pleisse. The King assured him that the enemy had suffered enormous
losses. Then, the dreary walk ended, the Emperor shut himself in
his tent. His resolve was taken. He would try fortune once more.[379]

Among the prisoners was the Austrian General Merveldt, over whom
Napoleon had gained his first diplomatic triumph, that at Leoben.
He it was, too, who had brought the first offers of an armistice
after Austerlitz. These recollections touched the superstitious
chords in the great Corsican’s being; for in times of stress the
strongest nature harks back to early instincts. This harbinger of
good fortune the Emperor now summoned and talked long and earnestly
with him.[380] First, he complimented him
on his efforts of the previous day to turn[pg.361] the French
left at Dölitz; next, he offered to free him on parole in
order to return to the allied headquarters with proposals for an
armistice. Then, after giving out that he had more than 200,000 men
round Leipzig, he turned to the European situation. Why had Austria
deserted him? At Prague she might have dictated terms to Europe.
But the English did not want peace. To this Merveldt answered that
they needed it sorely, but it must be not a truce, but a peace
founded on the equilibrium of Europe.—”Well,” replied
Napoleon, “let them give me back my isles and I will give them back
Hanover; I will also re-establish the Hanse Towns and the annexed
departments [of North Germany]…. But how treat with England, who
wishes to bind me not to build more than thirty ships of the line
in my ports?”[381]

As for the Confederation of the Rhine, those States might secede
that chose to do so: but never would he cease to protect those that
wanted his protection. As to giving Holland its independence, he
saw a great difficulty: that land would then fall under the control
of England. Italy ought to be under one sovereign; that would suit
the European system. As he had abandoned Spain, that question was
thereby decided. Why then should not peace be the result of an
armistice?—The allied sovereigns thought differently, and at
once waved aside the proposal. No answer was sent.

In fact, they had Napoleon in their power, as he surmised. Late
on that Sunday, he withdrew his drenched and half-starved troops
nearer to Leipzig; for Blücher had gained ground on the north
and threatened the French line of retreat. Why the Emperor did not
retreat during the night must remain a mystery. All the peoples of
Europe were now closing in on him. On the north[pg.362]
were Prussians, Russians, Swedes, and a few British troops. To the
south-east were the dense masses of the allied Grand Army drawn
from all the lands between the Alps and the Urals; and among
Bennigsen’s array on the east of Leipzig were to be seen the
Bashkirs of Siberia, whose bows and arrows gained them from the
French soldiery the sobriquet of les Amours.

To this ring of 300,000 fighters Napoleon could oppose scarcely
half as many. Yet the French fought on, if not for victory, yet for
honour; and, under the lead of Prince Poniatowski, whose valour on
the 16th had gained him the coveted rank of a Marshal of France,
the Poles once more clutched desperately at the wraith of their
national independence. Napoleon took his stand with his staff on a
hill behind Probstheyde near a half-ruined windmill, fit emblem of
his fortunes; while, further south, the three allied monarchs
watched from a higher eminence the vast horse-shoe of smoke slowly
draw in towards the city. In truth, this immense conflict baffles
all description. On the north-east, the Crown Prince of Sweden
gradually drove his columns across the Parthe, while Blücher
hammered at the suburbs.

Near the village of Paunsdorf, the allies found a weak place in
the defence, where Reynier’s Saxons showed signs of disaffection.
Some few went over to the Russians in the forenoon, and about 3
p.m. others marched over with loud hurrahs. They did not exceed
3,000 men, with 19 cannon, but these pieces were at once
effectively used against the French. Napoleon hurried towards the
spot with part of his Guards, who restored the fight on that side.
But it was only for a time. The defence was everywhere
overmatched.

Even the inspiration of his presence and the desperate efforts
of Murat, Poniatowski, Victor, Macdonald, and thousands of nameless
heroes, barely held off the masses of the allied Grand Army. On the
north and north-east, Marmont and Ney were equally overborne.[382] Worst of all, the supply
of cannon balls was[pg.363] running low. With pardonable
exaggeration the Emperor afterwards wrote to Clarke: “If I had then
had 30,000 rounds, I should to-day be the master of the world.”

At nightfall, the chief returned weary and depressed to the
windmill, and instructed Berthier to order the retreat. Then,
beside a watch-fire, he sank down on a bench into a deep slumber,
while his generals looked on in mournful silence. All around them
there surged in the darkness the last cries of battle, the groans
of the wounded, and the dull rumble of a retreating host. After a
quarter of an hour he awoke with a start and threw an astonished
look on his staff; then, recollecting himself, he bade an officer
repair to the King of Saxony and tell him the state of affairs.

Early next morning, he withdrew into Leipzig, and, after paying
a brief visit to the King, rode away towards the western gate. It
was none too soon. The conflux of his still mighty forces streaming
in by three high roads, produced in all the streets of the town a
crush which thickened every hour. The Prussians and Swedes were
breaking into the northern suburbs, while the white-coats drove in
the defenders on the south. Slowly and painfully the throng of
fugitives struggled through the town towards the western gate. On
that side the confusion became ever worse, as the shots of the
allies began to whiz across the arches and causeway that led over
the Pleisse and the Elster, while the hurrahs of the Russians drew
near on the north. Ammunition wagons, gendarmes, women, grenadiers
and artillery, cavalry and cattle, the wounded, the dying, Marshals
and sutlers, all were wedged into an indistinguishable throng that
fought for a foothold on that narrow road of safety;[pg.364]
and high above the din came the clash of merry bells from the
liberated suburbs, bells that three days before had rung forced
peals of triumph at Napoleon’s orders, but now bade farewell for
ever to French domination. To increase the rout, a temporary bridge
thrown over the Elster broke down under the crush; and the rush for
the roadway became more furious. In despair of reaching it,
hundreds threw themselves into the flooded stream, but few reached
the further shore: among the drowned was that flower of Polish
chivalry, Prince Poniatowski.

But this mishap was soon to be outdone. A corporal of engineers,
in the absence of his chief, had received orders to blow up the
bridge outside the western gate, as soon as the pursuers were at
hand; but, alarmed by the volleys of Sacken’s Russians, whom
Blücher had sent to work round by the river courses north-west
of the town, the bewildered subaltern fired the mine while the
rearguard and a great crowd of stragglers were still on the eastern
side.[383] This was the climax of
this day of disaster, which left in the hands of the allies as many
as thirty generals, including Lauriston and Reynier, and 33,000 of
the rank and file, along with 260 cannon[pg.365] and 870
ammunition wagons. From the village of Lindenau Napoleon gazed back
at times over the awesome scene, but in general he busied himself
with reducing to order the masses that had struggled across. The
Old Guard survived, staunch as ever, and had saved its 120 cannon,
but the Young Guard was reduced to a mere wreck. Amidst all the
horrors of that day, the Emperor maintained a stolid composure, but
observers saw that he was bathed in sweat. Towards evening, he
turned and rode away westwards; and from the weary famished files,
many a fierce glance and muttered curse shot forth as he passed by.
Men remembered that it was exactly a year since the Grand Army
broke up from Moscow.

Yet, despite the ravages of typhus, the falling away of the
German States and the assaults of the allied horse, the retreating
host struggled stoutly on towards the Rhine. At Hanau it swept
aside an army of Bavarians and Austrians that sought to bar the
road to France; and, early in November, 40,000 armed men, with a
larger number of unarmed stragglers, filed across the bridge at
Mainz. Napoleon had not only lost Germany; he left behind in its
fortresses as many as 190,000 troops, of whom nearly all were
French; and of the 1,300 cannon with which he began the second part
of the campaign, scarce 200 were now at hand for the defence of his
Empire.

The causes of this immense disaster are not far to seek. They
were both political and military. In staking all on the possession
of the line of the Elbe, Napoleon was engulfing himself in a
hostile land. At the first signs of his overthrow, the national
spirit of Germany was certain to inflame the Franconians and
Westphalians in his rear, and imperil his communications. In regard
to strategy, he committed the same blunder as that perpetrated by
Mack in 1805. He trusted to a river line that could easily be
turned by his foes. As soon as Austria declared against him, his
position on the Elbe was fully as perilous as Mack’s lines of the
Iller at Ulm.[pg.366]

And yet, in spite of the obvious danger from the great mountain
bastion of Bohemia that stretched far away in his rear, the Emperor
kept his troops spread out from Königstein to Hamburg, and
ventured on long and wearying marches into Silesia, and north to
Düben, which left his positions in Saxony almost at the mercy
of the allied Grand Army.[384] By emerging from the
mighty barrier of the Erzgebirge, that army compelled him three
times to give up his offensive moves and hastily to fall back into
the heart of Saxony.

The plain truth is that he was out-generalled by the allies. The
assertion may seem to savour of profanity. Yet, if words have any
meaning, the phrase is literally correct. His aim was primarily to
maintain himself on the line of the Elbe, but also, though in the
second place, to keep up his communication with France. Their aim
was to leave him the Elbe line, but to cut him off from France.
Even at the outset they planned to strike at Leipzig: their attack
on Dresden was an afterthought, timidly and slowly carried out. As
long, however, as their Grand Army clung to the Erz mountains, they
paralyzed his movements to the east and north, which merely played
into their hands.

As regards the execution of the allied plans, the honours must
unquestionably rest with Blücher and Gneisenau. Their tactful
retreats before Napoleon in Silesia, their crushing blow at
Macdonald, above all, their daring flank march to Wartenburg and
thence to Halle, are exploits of a very high order; and doubtless
it was the emergence of this unsuspected volcanic force from the
unbroken flats of continental mediocrity that nonplussed Napoleon
and led to the results described above. Truly heroic was
Blücher’s determination to push on to Leipzig, even when the
enemy was seizing the Elbe bridges in his rear. The veteran saw
clearly that a junction with Schwarzenberg[pg.367] near Leipzig
was the all-important step, and that it must bring back the French
to that point. His judgment was as sound as his strokes were
trenchant; and, owing to the illusions which Napoleon still
cherished as to the saving strength of the Elbe line, the French
arrived on that mighty battlefield half-famished and wearied by
fruitless marches and countermarches. Of all Napoleon’s campaigns,
that of the second part of 1813 must rank as by far the weakest in
conception, the most fertile in blunders, and the most disastrous
in its results for France.

NOTE TO THE THIRD EDITION.—In order not to overcrowd these
chapters with diplomatic details, I have made only the briefest
reference to the Treaties signed at Teplitz on Sept. 9th, 1813,
with Russia and Prussia, which cemented the fourth great Coalition;
but it will be well to describe them here.

A way having been paved for a closer union by the Treaty of
Kalisch (see p. 276) and by that of Reichenbach (see p. 317), it
was now agreed (1) that Austria and Prussia should be restored as
nearly as possible to the position which they held in 1805; (2)
that the Confederation of the Rhine should be dissolved; (3) and
that “full and unconditional independence” should be accorded to
the princes of the other German States. This last clause was firmly
but vainly opposed by Stein and the German Unionist party.
Austria’s help was so sorely needed that she could dictate her
terms, and she began to scheme for the creation of a sort of
Fürstenbund, or League of Princes, under her hegemony.
The result was seen in her Treaty of October 7th, 1813, with
Bavaria, which detached that State from the French alliance and
assured the success of Metternich’s plans for Germany (see pp.
354-355). The smaller States soon followed the lead given by
Bavaria; and the reconstruction of Germany on the Austrian plan was
further assured by the Treaty of Chaumont (see pp. 402-403). Thus
the dire need of Austrian help felt by Russia and Prussia
throughout the campaigns of 1813-1814 had no small share in
moulding the future of Europe.[pg.368]


CHAPTER XXXVI


FROM THE RHINE TO THE SEINE

“The Emperor Napoleon must become King of France. Up to now all
his work has been done for the Empire. He lost the Empire when he
lost his army. When he no longer makes war for the army, he will
make peace for the French people, and then he will become King of
France.”—Such were the words of the most sagacious of French
statesmen to Schwarzenberg. They were spoken on April 15th, 1813,
when it still seemed likely that Napoleon would meet halfway the
wishes of Austria. Such, at least, was Talleyrand’s ardent hope. He
saw the innate absurdity of attempting to browbeat Austria, and
strangle the infant Hercules of German nationality, after the Grand
Army had been lost in Russia.

If this was reasonable in the spring of 1813, it was an
imperative necessity at the close of the year. Napoleon had in the
meantime lost 400,000 men: and he could not now say, as he did to
Metternich of his losses in Russia, that “nearly half were
Germans.” The men who had fallen in Saxony, or who bravely held out
in the Polish, German, and Spanish fortresses, were nearly all
French. They were, what the triarii were to the Roman
legion, the reserves of the fighting manhood of France. That
unhappy land was growing restless under its disasters. In Spain,
Wellington had blockaded Pamplona, stormed St. Sebastian, thrown
Soult back on the Pyrenees in a series of desperate conflicts, and
planted the British flag on the soil of France, eleven days before
Napoleon was overthrown at Leipzig. Then,[pg.369] pressing
northwards, in compliance with the urgent appeals of the allied
sovereigns, our great commander assailed the lines south of the
Nivelle, on which the French had been working for three months,
drove the enemy out of them and back over the river, with a loss of
4,200 men and 51 guns (November 10th).[385]

The same tale was told in the north. The allies were welcomed by
the secondary German princes, who, in return for compacts
guaranteeing their sovereignty, promised to raise contingents that
amounted in all to upwards of a quarter of a million of men.
Bernadotte marched against the Danes and cut off Davoust in
Hamburg, where that Marshal bravely held out to the end of the war.
Elsewhere in the north Napoleon’s domination quickly mouldered
away. Bülow, aided by a small British force, invaded Holland
early in November; and, with the old cry of Orange boven,
the Dutch tore down the French tricolour and welcomed back the
Prince of Orange. In Italy, Eugène remained faithful to his
step-father and repulsed all the overtures of the allies: but
Murat, whose allegiance had already been shaken by the secret
offers of the allies, now began to show signs of going over to
them, as he did at the dawn of the New Year.[386][pg.370]

Meanwhile Napoleon had arrived at Paris (November 9th). He found
his capital sunk in depression, and indignant at the author of its
miseries. Peace was the dearest wish of all. Marie Louise confessed
it by her tears, Cambacérès by his tactful reserve,
and the people by their cries, while the sullen demeanour or bitter
words of the Marshals showed that their patience was exhausted.
Evidently a scapegoat was needed: it was found in the person of
Maret, Duc de Bassano, whose devotion to Napoleon had reduced the
Ministry of Foreign Affairs to a highly paid clerkship. For the
crime of not bending his master’s inflexible will at Dresden, he
was now cast as a sop to the peace party; and his portfolio was
intrusted to Caulaincourt, Duc de Vicenza (November 20th). The
change was salutary. The new Minister, when ambassador at St.
Petersburg, had been highly esteemed by the Czar for his frank,
chivalrous demeanour. Our countrywoman, Lady Burghersh, afterwards
testified to his personal charm: “I never saw a countenance so
expressive of kindness, sweetness, and openness.”[387] And these gifts were
fortified by a manly intelligence, a profound love of France, and
by devotion to her highest interests. The first of her interests
was obviously peace; and there now seemed some chance of his
conferring this boon on her and on the world at large.

On November the 8th and 9th Metternich had two interviews at
Frankfurt with Baron St. Aignan, a brother-in-law of Caulaincourt,
and formerly the French envoy at Weimar. The Austrian Minister
assured him of the[pg.371] moderation of the allies,
especially of England, and of their wish for a lasting peace
founded on the principle of the balance of power. France must give
up all control of Spain, Italy, and Germany, and return to her
natural frontiers, the Rhine, the Alps, and the Pyrenees. Lord
Aberdeen, our ambassador to Austria, and Count Nesselrode, the
Russian Minister for Foreign Affairs, were present at the second
interview, and assented to this statement, the latter pledging his
word that it had the approval of Prussia. Aberdeen added his
assurance that England was prepared to relax her maritime code and
sacrifice many of her conquests in order to attain a durable peace.
To these Frankfurt overtures Napoleon charged Maret to answer in
vaguely favourable terms, and to suggest the meeting of a European
Congress at Mannheim. The effect of this Note (November 16th) was
marred by the strange statement—”a peace based on the
independence of all nations, both from the continental and the
maritime point of view, has always been the constant object of the
desires and policy of the Emperor [Napoleon].”[388]

Metternich in reply pointed out that the French Government had
not accepted the proposed terms as a basis for negotiations. The
new Foreign Minister, Caulaincourt, sent off (December 2nd) an
acceptance which was far more frank and satisfactory; but the day
before he penned it, the allies had virtually withdrawn their
offer, as they had told him they would do if it was not speedily
accepted. They had all along decided not to stay the military
operations; and, as these were still flowing strongly in their
favour, they could not be expected to keep open an offer which was
exceedingly favourable to[pg.372] Napoleon even at the time when
it was made, that is, before the support of the Dutch, of the
Swiss, and of Murat was fully assured.

It may be well to pause for a moment to inquire what were the
views of the allied Governments, and of Napoleon himself, at this
crisis when Europe was seething in the political crucible. Had
Metternich the full assent of those Governments when he offered the
French Emperor the natural frontiers? Here we must separate the
views of Lord Aberdeen from those of the British Cabinet, as
represented by its Foreign Minister, Lord Castlereagh: and we must
also distinguish between the Emperor Alexander and his Minister,
Nesselrode, a man of weak character, in whom he had little
confidence. Certainly the British Cabinet was not disposed to leave
Antwerp in Napoleon’s hands.

“This nation,” wrote Castlereagh to Aberdeen on November 13th,
“is likely to view with disfavour any peace which does not confine
France within her ancient limits…. We are still ready to
encounter, with our allies, the hazards of peace, if peace can be
made on the basis proposed, satisfactorily executed [sic];
and we are not inclined to go out of our way to interfere in the
internal government of France, however much we might desire to see
it placed in more pacific hands. But I am satisfied we must not
encourage our allies to patch up an imperfect arrangement. If they
will do so, we must submit; but it should appear, in that case, to
be their own act, and not ours…. I must particularly entreat you
to keep your attention upon Antwerp. The destruction of that
arsenal is essential to our safety. To leave it in the hands of
France is little short of imposing upon Great Britain the charge of
a perpetual war establishment.”[389][pg.373]

Thenceforth British policy inclined, though tentatively and with
some hesitations, to the view that it was needful in the interests
of peace to bring France back to the limits of 1791, that is, of
withdrawing from her, not only Holland, the Rhineland and Italy,
but also Belgium, Savoy, and Nice. The Prussian patriots were far
more decided. They were determined that France should not dominate
the Rhineland and overawe Germany from the fortresses of Mainz,
Coblenz, and Wesel. On this subject Arndt spoke forth with no
uncertain sound in a pamphlet—”The Rhine, Germany’s river,
not her boundary”—which proved that the French claim to the
Rhine frontier was consonant neither with the teachings of history
nor the distribution of the two peoples. The pamphlet had an
immense effect in stirring up Germans to attack the cherished
French doctrine of the natural frontiers, and it clinched the claim
which he had put forward in his “Fatherland” song of the year
before. It bade Germans strive for Trèves and Cologne, aye,
even for Strassburg and Metz. Hardenberg and Stein, differing on
most points, united in praising this work. Even before it appeared,
the former chafed at the thought of Napoleon holding the left bank
of the Rhine. On hearing of Metternich’s Frankfurt offer to the
French Emperor, he wrote in his diary: “Propositions of peace
without my assent—Rhine, Alps, Pyrenees: a mad business.”[390]

Frederick William’s views were less pronounced: in fact, his
proneness to see a lion in every path earned for him the
sobriquet of Cassandra in his Chancellor’s diary. But in the
main he was swayed by the Czar; and that autocrat was now
determined to dictate at Paris a peace that would rid him of all
prospect of his great rival’s revenge. Vanity and fear alike
prescribed such a course of action. He longed to lead[pg.374]
his magnificent Guards to Paris, there to display his clemency in
contrast to the action of the French at Moscow; and this sentiment
was fed by fear of Napoleon. The latter motive was concealed, of
course, but Lord Aberdeen gauged its power during a private
interview that he had with Alexander at Freiburg (December 24th):
“He talked with great freedom: he is more decided than ever as to
the necessity of perseverance, and puts little trust in the fair
promises of Bonaparte.—’So long as he lives there can be
no security
‘—he repeated it two or three times.”[391] We can therefore
understand his concern lest the Frankfurt terms should be accepted
outright by Napoleon. Metternich, however, assured him that the
French Emperor would not assent;[392] and, as in regard to
the Prague Congress, he was substantially correct.

Here again we touch on the disputed question whether Metternich
played a fair game against Napoleon, or whether he tempted him to
play with loaded dice while his throne was at stake. The latter
supposition for a long time held the field; but it is untenable. On
several occasions the Austrian statesman warned Napoleon, or his
trusty advisers, that the best course open to him was to sign peace
at once. He did so at Dresden, and he did so now. On November 10th
he sent Caulaincourt a letter, of which these are the most
important sentences:

” … M. de St. Aignan will speak to you of my conversations
[with him]. I expect nothing from them, but I shall have done my
duty. France will never sign a more fortunate peace than that which
the Powers will make to-day, and tomorrow if they have reverses.
New successes may extend their views…. I do not doubt that the
approach of the allied armies to the frontiers of France may
facilitate the formation of great armaments by her Government. The
questions will become problematical for the civilized world; but
the Emperor Napoleon will not make peace. There is my profession of
faith, and I shall never be happier than if I am wrong.”[pg.375]

The letter rings true in every part. Metternich made no secret
of sending it, but allowed Lord Aberdeen to see it.[393] And by good fortune it
reached Caulaincourt about the time when he assumed the portfolio
of Foreign Affairs. Its substance must therefore have been known to
Napoleon; and the tone of the Frankfurt proposals ought to have
convinced him of the need of speedily making peace while Austria
held out the olive branch from across the Rhine. But Metternich’s
gloomy forecast was only too true. During his sojourn at Paris he
had tested the rigidity of that cast-iron will.

In fact, no one who knew the Emperor’s devotion to Italy could
believe that he would give up Piedmont and Liguria. His own
despatches show that he never contemplated such a surrender. On
November 20th he gave orders for the enrolling of 46,000 Frenchmen
of mature age—”not Italians or Belgians”—who
were to reinforce Eugène and help him to defend Italy; that,
too, at a time when the defence of Champagne and Languedoc was
about to devolve on lads of eighteen.

He was equally determined not to give up Holland. On the
possession of this maritime and industrious community he had always
laid great stress. He once remarked to Roederer that the ruin of
the French Bourbons was due to three events—the Battle of
Rossbach, the affair of the diamond necklace, and the victory of
Anglo-Prussian influence over that of France in Dutch affairs
(1787). He even appealed to Nature to prove that that land must
form part of the French Empire. “Holland,” said one of his
Ministers in 1809, “is the alluvium of the Rhine, Meuse, and
Scheldt—in other words, one of the great arteries of the
Empire.” Before the last battle at Leipzig he told Merveldt that he
could not grant Holland its independence, for it would fall under
the tutelage of England. And even while his Empire was crumbling
away after that disaster, he wrote to his[pg.376] mother:
“Holland is a French country, and will remain so for
ever
.”[394]

Russia, Prussia, and Britain were equally determined that the
Dutch should be independent; and if Metternich wavered on the
subject of Dutch independence, his hesitation was at an end by the
middle of December, for a memorandum of the Russian diplomatist,
Pozzo di Borgo, states that Metternich then regarded the Rhine
boundary as ending at Düsseldorf: “after that town the river
takes the name of Waal.”[395] Such juggling with
geography was surely superfluous; for by that time the Frankfurt
terms had virtually lapsed, owing to Napoleon’s belated acceptance;
and Metternich had joined the other allied Governments that now
demanded a more thorough solution of the boundary question.

In fact, the allies were now able to make political capital out
of their recent moderation.[396] On December 1st they
issued an appeal to the French nation to the following effect: “We
do not make war on France, but we are casting off the yoke which
your Government imposed on our countries. We hoped to have found
peace before touching your soil: we now go to find it there.”

If the sovereigns hoped by means of this declaration to separate
France from Napoleon, they erred. To cross the Rhine was to attack,
not Napoleon, but the French Revolution. Belgium and the Rhine
boundary had been won by Dumouriez, Jourdain, Pichegru, and Moreau,
at a time when Bonaparte’s name was unknown outside Corsica and
Provence. France had looked on wearily at Napoleon’s wars in
Germany, Spain, and Russia: they concerned him, not her. But when
the “sacred soil” was threatened, citizens began to close their
ranks: they ceased their declamations against the crushing taxes
and youth-slaying conscription: they submitted[pg.377]
to heavier taxes and levies of still younger lads. In fact, by
doffing the mask of Charlemagne, the Emperor became once more the
Bonaparte of the days of Marengo.

He counted on some such change in public opinion; and it enabled
him to defy with impunity the beginnings of a Parliamentary
opposition. The Senate had been puffily obsequious, as usual; but
the Corps Législatif had mistaken its functions. Summoned to
vote new taxes, it presumed to give advice. A commission of its
members agreed to a report on the existing situation, drawn up by
Lainé, which gave the Emperor great offence. Its crime lay
in its outspoken requests that peace should be concluded on the
basis of the natural frontiers, that the rigours of the
conscription should be abated, and that the laws which guaranteed
the free exercise of political rights should be maintained intact.
The Emperor was deeply incensed, and, despite the advice of his
Ministers, determined to dissolve the Chamber forthwith (December
31st). Not content with this exercise of arbitrary power, he
subjected its members to a barrack-like rebuke at the official
reception on New Year’s Day.—He had convoked them to do good,
and they had done evil. Two battles lost in Champagne would not
have been so harmful as their last action. What was their mandate
compared with his? France had twice chosen him by some
millions of votes: while they were nominated only by a few
hundreds apiece. They had flung mud at him: but he was a man who
might be slain, never dishonoured. He would fight for the nation,
hurl back the foe, and conclude an honourable peace. Then, for
their shame, he would print and circulate their report.—Such
was the gist of this diatribe, which he shot forth in strident
tones and with flashing eyes. He had the copies of the report
destroyed, and dismissed the deputies to their homes throughout
France.

The country, in the main, took his side; and doubtless the
national instinct was sound; for the allies had crossed the Rhine,
and France once more was in danger.[pg.378] As in 1793, when
the nation welcomed the triumph of the dare-devil Jacobins over the
respectable parliamentary Girondins, as promising a vigorous rule
and the expulsion of the monarchical invaders, so now the soldiers
and peasants, if not the middle classes, rejoiced at the
discomfiture of the talkers by the one necessary man of action. The
general feeling was pithily expressed by an old peasant: “It’s no
longer a question of Bonaparte. Our soil is invaded: let us go and
fight.”

This was the feeling which the Emperor ruthlessly exploited. He
decreed the enrolment of a great force of National Guards, exacted
further levies for the regular army, and ordered a levée
en masse
for the eastern Departments. The difficulties in his
way were enormous. But he flung himself at the task with
incomparable verve. Soldiers were wanting: youths were
dragged forth, even from the royalist districts of the extreme
north and west and south. Money was wanting: it was extorted from
all quarters, and Napoleon not only lavished 55,000,000 francs from
his own private hoard, but seized that of his parsimonious
mother.[397] Cannon, muskets, uniforms
were wanting: their manufacture was pushed on with feverish haste:
Napoleon ordered his War Office to “procure all the cloth in
France, good and bad,” so as to have 200,000 uniforms ready by the
end of February; and he counted on having half a million of
effectives in the field at the close of spring.

Among these he reckoned—so, at least, he wrote to
Melzi—”nearly 200,000″ French soldiers from Arragon,
Catalonia, and at Bayonne. Even if we allow for his desire to
encourage his officials in Italy, the estimate is curious.
Wellington at that time, it is true, had lessened his numbers by
sending back across the Pyrenees all his Spanish troops, whose
atrocities endangered that good understanding with the French
peasantry which our great leader, for political motives, was
determined[pg.379] to cultivate.[398] Yet, despite the shrinkage
in numbers, he drove the French from the banks of the River Nive,
and inflicted on them severe losses in desperate conflicts near
Bayonne (December 9th-13th). In fact, the intrenched camp in front
of that town was now the sole barrier to Wellington’s advance
northwards, and it was with difficulty that Soult clung to this
position. The peasantry, too, finding that they were far better
treated by Wellington’s troops than by their own soldiers, began to
favour the allied cause, with results that will shortly appear. Yet
these disquieting symptoms did not daunt Napoleon; for he now based
his hopes of resisting the British advance on a compact which he
had concluded with Ferdinand VII., the rightful King of Spain.

As soon as he returned to St. Cloud after the Leipzig campaign
he made secret overtures to that unhappy exile;[399] and by the Treaty of
Valençay (December 11th, 1813) he agreed to recognize him as
King of the whole of Spain, provided that British and French troops
evacuated that land. His imagination ran riot in picturing the
results of this treaty. Ferdinand was to enter Spain; Suchet, then
playing a losing game in Catalonia, was quietly to withdraw his
columns through the Pyrenees, while Wellington would have his base
of operations cut from under him, and thenceforth be a negligeable
quantity.[400] These pleasing fancies all
rested on the [pg.380] acceptance of the new treaty by
the Spanish Regency and Cortès. But, alas for Napoleon! they
at once rejected it, declaring null and void all acts of Ferdinand
while he was a prisoner, and forbidding all negotiations with
France while French troops remained in the Peninsula (January
8th).

Equally disappointing were affairs in Italy. On the 11th of
January, Murat made an alliance with Austria, and promised to aid
her with a corps of 30,000 Neapolitans, while she guaranteed him
his throne and a slice of the Roman territory. Napoleon directed
Eugène, as soon as this bad news was confirmed, to prepare
to fall back on the Alps. But, in order to clog Murat’s movements,
the Emperor resolved to make use of the spiritual power, which for
six years he had slighted. He gave orders that the aged Pope should
be released from his detention at Fontainebleau, and hurried
secretly to Rome. “Let him burst on that place like a clap of
thunder,” he wrote to Savary (January 21st). But this stagey device
was not to succeed. Even now Napoleon insisted on conditions with
which Pius VII. could not conscientiously comply, and he was still
detained at Tarrascon when his captor was setting out for Elba.

Three days after Murat’s desertion, Denmark fell away from
Napoleon. Overborne by the forces of Bernadotte, the little kingdom
made peace with England and Sweden, agreeing to yield up Norway to
the latter Power in consideration of recovering an indemnity in
Germany. To us the Danes ceded Heligoland. Thus, within three
months of the disaster at Leipzig, all Napoleon’s allies forsook
him, and all but the Danes were now about to fight against
him—a striking proof of the artificiality of his
domination.[pg.381]

By this time it was clear that even France would soon be
stricken to the heart unless Napoleon speedily concentrated his
forces. On the north and east the allies were advancing with a
speed that nonplussed the Emperor. Accustomed to sluggish movements
on their part, he had not expected an invasion in force before the
spring, and here it was in the first days of January. Bülow
and Graham had overrun Holland. The allies, with the exception of
the Czar, had no scruples about infringing the neutrality of
Switzerland, as Napoleon had consistently done, and the
constitution, which he had imposed upon that land eleven years
before, now straightway collapsed. Detaching a strong corps
southwards to hold the Simplon and Great St. Bernard Passes and
threaten Lyons, Schwarzenberg led the allied Grand Army into France
by way of Basel, Belfort, and Langres. The prompt seizure of the
Plateau of Langres was an important success. The allies thereby
turned the strong defensive lines of the Vosges Mountains, and of
the Rivers Moselle and Meuse, so that Blücher, with his “Army
of Silesia,” was able rapidly to advance into Lorraine, and drive
Victor from Nancy. Toul speedily surrendered, and the sturdy
veteran then turned to the south-west, in order to come into touch
with Schwarzenberg’s columns. Neither leader delayed before the
eastern fortresses. The allies had learnt from Napoleon to invest
or observe them and press on, a course which their vast superiority
of force rendered free from danger. Schwarzenberg, on the 25th, had
150,000 men between Langres, Chaumont, and Bar-sur-Aube; while
Blücher, with about half those numbers, crossed the Marne at
St. Dizier, and was drawing near to Brienne. In front of them were
the weak and disheartened corps of Marmont, Ney, Victor, and
Macdonald, mustering in all about 50,000 men. Desertions to the
allies were frequent, and Blücher, wishing to show that the
war was practically over, dismissed both deserters and prisoners to
their homes.[401]

But the war was far from over: it had not yet begun.[pg.382]
Hitherto Napoleon had hurried on the preparations from Paris, but
the urgency of the danger now beckoned him eastwards. As before, he
left the Empress as Regent of France, but appointed King Joseph as
Lieutenant-General of France. On Sunday, January 23rd, he held the
last reception. It was in the large hall of the Tuileries, where
the Parisian rabble had forced Louis XVI. to don the bonnet
rouge
. Another dynasty was now tottering to its fall; but none
could have read its doom in the faces of the obsequious courtiers,
or of the officers of the Parisian National Guards, who offered
their homage to the heir of the Revolution.

He came forward with the Empress and the King of Rome, a
flaxen-haired child of three winters, clad in the uniform of the
National Guard. Taking the boy by the hand into the midst of the
circle, he spoke these touching words: “Gentlemen,—I am about
to set out for the army. I intrust to you what I hold dearest in
the world—my wife and my son. Let there be no political
divisions.” He then carried him amidst his dignitaries and
officers, while sobs and shouts bespoke the warmth of the feelings
kindled by this scene. And never, surely, since the young Maria
Theresa appealed in person to the Hungarian magnates to defend her
against rapacious neighbours, had any monarch spoken so straight to
the hearts of his lieges. The secret of his success is not far to
seek. He had not commanded as Emperor: he had appealed as a father
to fathers and mothers.

It is painful to have to add that many who there swore to defend
him were even then beginning to plot his overthrow. Most painful of
all is it to remember that when, before dawn of the 25th, Marie
Louise bade him farewell, it was her last farewell: for she, too,
deserted him in his misfortunes, refused to share his exile, and
ultimately degraded herself by her connection with Count
Neipperg.

Heedless of all that the future might bring, and concentrating
his thoughts on the problems of the present, the great warrior
journeyed rapidly eastwards to [pg.383]
Châlons-sur-Marne, and opened the most glorious of his
campaigns.

[Illustration (missing):
THE CAMPAIGN OF 1814 to face]
And yet it began with
disaster. At Brienne, among the scenes of his school-days, he
assailed Blücher in the hope of preventing the junction of the
Army of Silesia with that of Schwarzenberg further south (January
29th). After sharp fighting, the Prussians were driven from the
castle and town. But the success was illusory. Blücher
withdrew towards Bar-sur-Aube, in order to gain support from
Schwarzenberg, and, three days later, turned the tables on Napoleon
while the latter was indulging in hopes that the allies were about
to treat seriously for peace.[402] Nevertheless, though
surprised by greatly superior numbers, the 40,000 French clung
obstinately to the village of La Rothière until their thin
lines were everywhere driven in or outflanked, with the loss of 73
cannon and more than 3,000 prisoners. Each side lost about 5,000
killed and wounded—a mere trifle to the allies, but a grave
disaster to the defenders.

The Emperor was much discouraged. He had put forth his full
strength, exposed his own person to the hottest fire, so as to
encourage his men, and yet failed to prevent the union of the
allied armies, or to hold the line of the River Aube. Early on the
morrow he left the castle of Brienne, and took the road for Troyes;
while Marmont, with a corps now reduced to less than 3,000 men,
bravely defended the passage of the Voire at Rosnay, and, after
delaying the pursuit, took post at Arcis-sur-Aube. The means of
defence, both moral and material, seemed wellnigh exhausted. When,
on February 3rd, Napoleon entered Troyes, scarcely a single
vivat was heard. Even the old troops were cast down by
defeat and hunger, while as many as 6,000 conscripts are said to
have deserted. The inhabitants refused to supply the necessaries of
life except upon requisition. “The army is perishing of famine,”
writes the Emperor at Troyes. Again at Nogent: “Twelve men have
died of hunger, though we have used fire and sword to get food on
our way here.” And, now, into the space left undefended[pg.384]
between the Marne and the Aube, Blücher began to thrust his
triumphant columns, with no barrier to check him until he neared
the environs of Paris. Once more the Prussian and Russian officers
looked on the war as over, and invited one another to dinner at the
Palais-Royal in a week’s time.[403]

But it was on this confidence of the old hussar-general that
Napoleon counted. He knew his proneness to daring movements, and
the strong bias of Schwarzenberg towards delay: he also divined
that they would now separate their forces, Blücher making
straight for Paris, while other columns would threaten the capital
by way of Troyes and Sens. That was why he fell back on Troyes, so
as directly to oppose the latter movement, “or so as to return and
manoeuvre against Blücher and stay his march.”[404] Another motive was his
expectation of finding at Nogent the 15,000 veterans whom he had
ordered Soult to send northwards. And doubtless the final reason
was his determination to use the sheltering curve of the Seine,
which between Troyes and Nogent flows within twenty miles of the
high-road that Blücher must use if he struck at Paris. At many
a crisis Napoleon had proved the efficacy of a great river line.
From Rivoli to Friedland his career abounds in examples of riverine
tactics. The war of 1813 was one prolonged struggle for the line of
the Elbe. He still continued the war because he could not yet bring
himself to sign away the Rhenish fortresses: and he now hoped to
regain that “natural boundary” by blows showered on divided enemies
from behind the arc of the Seine.

With wonderful prescience he had guessed at the general plan of
the allies. But he could scarcely have dared to hope that on that
very day (February 2nd) they were holding a council of war at
Brienne, and formally resolved that Blücher should march
north-west on Paris with about 50,000 men, while the allied
Grand[pg.385]
Army of nearly three times those numbers was to diverge
south-west towards Bar-sur-Seine and Sens. So unequal a partition
of forces seemed to court disaster. It is true that the allies had
no magazines of supplies: they could not march in an undivided host
through a hostile land where the scanty defenders themselves were
nearly starving. If, however, they decided to move at all, it was
needful to allot the more dangerous task to a powerful force. Above
all, it was necessary to keep their main armies well in touch with
one another and with the foe. Yet these obvious precautions were
not taken. In truth, the separation of the allies was dictated more
by political jealousy than by military motives. To these political
affairs we must now allude; for they had no small effect in leading
Napoleon on to an illusory triumph and an irretrievable overthrow.
We will show their influence, first on the conduct of the allies,
and then on the actions of Napoleon.

The alarm of Austria at the growing power of Russia and Prussia
was becoming acute. She had drawn the sword only because Napoleon’s
resentment was more to be feared than Alexander’s ambition. But all
had changed since then. The warrior who, five months ago, still had
his sword at the throat of Germany, was now being pursued across
the dreary flats of Champagne. And his eastern rival, who then
plaintively sued for Austria’s aid, now showed a desire to
establish Russian control over all the Polish lands, indemnifying
Prussia for losses in that quarter by the acquisition of Saxony.
Both of these changes would press heavily on Austria from the
north; and she was determined to prevent them as far as possible.
Then there was the vexed question of the reconstruction of Germany
to which we shall recur later on. Smaller matters, involving the
relations of the allies to Bernadotte, Denmark, and Switzerland
further complicated the situation: but, above all, there was the
problem of the future limits and form of government of France.

On that topic there were two chief parties: those who[pg.386] desired merely to clip Napoleon’s
wings, and those who sought to bring back France to her old
boundaries. The Emperor Francis was still disposed to leave him the
“natural frontiers,” provided he gave up all control of Germany,
Holland, and Italy. On the other side were the Czar and the forward
wing of the Prussian patriots. Frederick William was more cautious,
but in the main he deferred to the Czar’s views on the boundary
question. Still, so powerful was the influence of the Emperor
Francis, Metternich, and Schwarzenberg, that the two parties were
evenly balanced and beset by many suspicions and fears, until the
arrival of the British Foreign Minister, Castlereagh, began to
restore something like confidence and concord.

The British Cabinet had decided that, as none of our three
envoys then at the allied headquarters had much diplomatic
experience, our Minister should go in person to supervise the
course of affairs. He reached head-quarters in the third week of
January, and what Thiers has called the proud simplicity of his
conduct, contrasting as it did with the uneasy finesse of
Metternich and Nesselrode, imparted to his counsels a weight which
they merited from their disinterestedness. Great Britain was in a
very strong position. She had borne the brunt of the struggle
before the present coalition took shape: apart from some modest
gains to Hanover, she was about to take no part in the ensuing
territorial scramble: she even offered to give up many of her
oceanic conquests, provided that the European settlement would be
such as to guarantee a lasting peace.[405] And this, the British
Minister came to see, could not be attained while Napoleon reigned
over a Great France: the only sure pledge of peace would be the
return of that country to its old frontiers, and preferably to its
ancient dynasty.

On the question of boundaries the Czar’s views were not clearly
defined; they were personal rather than territorial. He was
determined to get rid of Napoleon; but[pg.387] he would not,
as yet, hear of the re-establishment of the Bourbons. He disliked
that dynasty in general, and Louis XVIII. in particular. Bernadotte
seemed to him a far fitter successor to Napoleon than the gouty old
gentleman who for three and twenty years had been morosely flitting
about Europe and issuing useless proclamations.

Here, indeed, was Napoleon’s great chance: there was no man fit
to succeed him, and he knew it. Scarcely anyone but Bernadotte
himself agreed with the Czar as to the fitness of the choice just
named. To the allies the Prince Royal of Sweden was suspect for his
loiterings, and to Frenchmen he seemed a traitor. We find that
Stein disagreed with the Czar on this point, and declared that the
Bourbons were the only alternative to Napoleon. Assuredly, this was
not because the great German loved that family, but simply because
he saw that their very mediocrity would be a pledge that France
would not again overflow her old limits and submerge Europe.

Here, then, was the strength of Castlereagh’s position. Amidst
the warping disputes and underhand intrigues his claims were clear,
disinterested, and logically tenable. Besides, they were so urged
as to calm the disputants. He quietly assured Metternich that
Britain would resist the absorption of the whole of Poland and
Saxony by Russia and Prussia; and on his side the Austrian
statesman showed that he would not oppose the return of the
Bourbons to France “from any family considerations,” provided that
that act came as the act of the French nation.[406] And this was a proviso on
which our Government and Wellington already laid great stress.

Castlereagh’s straightforward behaviour had an immense influence
in leading Metternich to favour a more drastic solution of the
French question than he had previously advocated. The Frankfurt
proposals were now quietly waived, and Metternich came to see the
need of withdrawing Belgium from France and intrusting it to
the[pg.388] House of Orange. Still, the
Austrian statesman was for concluding peace with Napoleon as soon
as might be, though he confessed in his private letters that peace
did not depend on the Châtillon parleys. Some persons, he
wrote, wanted the Bourbons back: still more wished for a Regency
(i.e., Marie Louise as Regent for Napoleon II.): others
said: “Away with Napoleon, no peace is possible with him”: the
masses cried out for peace, so as to end the whole affair: but
added Metternich: “The riddle will be solved before or in Paris.”[407] There spoke the discreet
opportunist, always open to the logic of facts and the persuasion
of Castlereagh.

Our Minister found the sovereigns of Russia and Prussia far less
tractable; and he only partially succeeded in lulling their
suspicions that Metternich was hand and glove with Napoleon. So
deep was the Czar’s distrust of the Austrian statesman and
commander-in-chief that he resolved to brush aside Metternich’s
diplomatic pourparlers, to push on rapidly to Paris, and
there dictate peace.[408]

But it was just this eagerness of the Czar and the Prussians to
reach Paris which kept alive Austrian fears. A complete triumph to
their arms would seal the doom of Poland and Saxony; and it has
been thought that Schwarzenberg, who himself longed for peace, not
only sought to save Austrian soldiers by keeping them back, but
that at this time he did less than his duty in keeping touch with
Blücher. Several times during the ensuing days the charge of
treachery was hurled by the Prussians against the Austrians, and
once at least by Frederick William himself. But it seems more
probable that Metternich and Schwarzenberg held their men back[pg.389] merely for prudential motives
until the resumption of the negotiations with France should throw
more light on the tangled political jungle through which the allies
were groping. It is significant that while Schwarzenberg cautiously
felt about for Napoleon’s rearguard, of which he lost touch for two
whole days, Metternich insisted that the peace Congress must be
opened. Caulaincourt had for several days been waiting near the
allied head-quarters; and, said the Austrian Minister, it would be
a breach of faith to put him off any longer now that Castlereagh
had arrived. Only when Austria threatened to withdraw from the
Coalition did Alexander concede this point, and then with a very
bad grace; for the resumption of the negotiations virtually tied
him to the neighbourhood of Châtillon-sur-Seine, the town
fixed for the Congress, while Blücher was rapidly moving
towards Paris with every prospect of snatching from the imperial
brow the coveted laurel of a triumphal entry.

To prevent this interference with his own pet plans, the
susceptible autocrat sent off from Bar-sur-Seine (February 7th) an
order that Blücher was not to enter Paris, but must await the
arrival of the sovereigns. The order was needless. Napoleon, goaded
to fury by the demands which the allies on that very day formulated
at Châtillon, flung himself upon Blücher and completely
altered the whole military situation. But before describing this
wonderful effort, we must take a glance at the diplomatic overtures
which spurred him on.

The Congress of Châtillon opened on February 5th, and on
that day Castlereagh gained his point, that questions about our
maritime code should be completely banished from the discussions.
Two days later the allies declared that France must withdraw within
the boundaries of 1791, with the exception of certain changes made
for mutual convenience and of some colonial retrocessions that
England would grant to France. The French plenipotentiary,
Caulaincourt, heard this demand with a quiet but strained
composure: he reminded them that at Frankfurt they had proposed to
leave France the[pg.390] Rhine and the Alps; he inquired
what colonial sacrifices England was prepared to make if she cooped
up France in her old limits in Europe. To this our
plenipotentiaries Aberdeen, Cathcart, and Stewart refused to reply
until he assented to the present demand of the allies. He very
properly refused to do this; and, despite his eagerness to come to
an arrangement and end the misfortunes of France, referred the
matter to his master.[409]

What were Napoleon’s views on these questions? It is difficult
to follow the workings of his mind before the time when
Caulaincourt’s despatch flashed the horrible truth upon him that he
might, after all, leave France smaller and weaker than he found
her. Then the lightnings of his wrath flash forth, and we see the
tumult and anguish of that mighty soul: but previously the
storm-wrack of passion and the cloud-bank of his clinging will are
lit up by few gleams of the earlier piercing intelligence. On
January the 4th he had written to Caulaincourt that the policy of
England and the personal rancour of the Czar would drag Austria
along. If Fortune betrayed him (Napoleon) he would give up the
throne: never would he sign any shameful peace. But he added: “You
must see what Metternich wants: it is not to Austria’s interest to
push matters to the end.” In the accompanying instructions to his
plenipotentiary, he seems to assent to the Alpine and Rhenish
frontiers, but advises him to sign the preliminaries as vaguely as
possible, “as we have everything to gain by delay.” The
Rhine frontier must be so described as to leave France the Dutch
fortresses: and Savona and Spezzia must also count as on the French
side of the Alps. These, be it observed, are his notions[pg.391] when he has not heard of the
defection of Murat, or the rejection of his Spanish bargain by the
Cortès.

Twelve days later he proposes to Metternich an armistice, and
again suggests that it is not to Austria’s interest to press
matters too far. But the allies are too wary to leave such a matter
to Metternich: at Teplitz they bound themselves to common action;
and the proposal only shows them the need of pushing on fast while
their foe is still unprepared. Once more his old optimism asserts
itself. The first French success, that at Brienne, leads him to
hope that the allies will now be ready to make peace. Even after
the disaster at La Rothière, he believes that the mere
arrival of Caulaincourt at the allied headquarters will foment the
discords which there exist.[410] Then, writing amidst the
unspeakable miseries at Troyes (February 4th), he upbraids
Caulaincourt for worrying him about “powers and instructions when
it is still doubtful if the enemy wants to negotiate. His terms, it
seems, are determined on beforehand. As soon as you have them, you
have the power to accept them or to refer them to me within
twenty-four hours.”

After midnight, he again directs him to accept the terms, if
acceptable: “in the contrary case we will run the risks of a
battle; even the loss of Paris, and all that will ensue.” Later on
that day he allows Maret to send a despatch giving Caulaincourt
“carte blanche” to conclude peace.[411] But the
plenipotentiary dared not take on himself the responsibility of
accepting the terms offered by the allies two days later. The last
despatch was too vague to enable him to sign away many thousands of
square miles of territory: it contradicted the tenor of Napoleon’s
letters, which empowered him to assent to nothing less than the
Frankfurt terms. And thus was to slip away[pg.392] one more
chance of bringing about peace—a peace that would strip the
French Empire of frontier lands and alien peoples, but leave it to
the peasants’ ruler, Napoleon.

In truth, the Emperor’s words and letters breathed nothing but
warlike resolve. Famine and misery accompany him on his march to
Nogent, and there, on the 7th, he hears tidings that strike despair
to every heart but his. An Anglo-German force is besieging the
staunch old Carnot in Antwerp; Bülow has entered Brussels;
Belgium is lost: Macdonald’s weak corps is falling back on Epernay,
hard pressed by Yorck, while Blücher is heading for Paris.
Last of all comes on the morrow Caulaincourt’s despatch announcing
that the allies now insist on France returning to the limits of
1791.

Never, surely, since the time of Job did calamity shower her
blows so thickly on the head of mortal man: and never were they met
with less resignation and more undaunted defiance. After receiving
the black budget of news the Emperor straightway shut himself up.
For some time his Marshals left him alone: but, as Caulaincourt’s
courier was waiting for the reply, Berthier and Maret ventured to
intrude on his grief. He tossed them the letter containing the
allied terms. A long silence ensued, while they awaited his
decision. As he spoke not a word, they begged him to give way and
grant peace to France. Then his pent-up feelings burst forth:
“What, you would have me sign a treaty like that, and trample under
foot my coronation oath! Unheard-of disasters may have snatched
from me the promise to renounce my conquests: but, give up those
made before me—never! God keep me from such a disgrace. Reply
to Caulaincourt since you wish it, but tell him that I reject this
treaty. I prefer to run the uttermost risks of war.” He threw
himself on his camp bed. Maret waited by his side, and gained from
him in calmer moments permission to write to Caulaincourt in terms
that allowed the negotiation to proceed. At dawn on the 9th Maret
came back hoping to gain assent to[pg.393] despatches that he
had been drawing up during the night. To his surprise he found the
Emperor stretched out over large charts, compass in hand. “Ah,
there you are,” was his greeting; “now it’s a question of very
different matters. I am going to beat Blücher: if I succeed,
the state of affairs will entirely change, and then we will
see.”

The tension of his feelings at this time, when rage and
desperation finally gave way to a fixed resolve to stake all on a
blow at Blücher’s flank, finds expression in a phrase which
has been omitted from the official correspondence.[412] In one of the five letters
which he wrote to Joseph on the 9th, he remarked: “Pray the Madonna
of armies to be for us: Louis, who is a saint, may engage to give
her a lighted candle.” A curiously sarcastic touch, probably due to
his annoyance at the Misereres and “prayers forty hours
long” at Paris which he bade his Ministers curtail. Or was it a
passing flash of that religious sentiment which he professed in his
declining years?

He certainly counted on victory over Blücher. A week
earlier, he had foreseen the chance that that leader would expose
his flank: on the 7th he charged Marmont to occupy Sézanne,
where he would be strongly supported; on the afternoon of the 9th
he set out from Nogent to reinforce his Marshal; and on the morrow
Marmont and Ney fell upon one of Blücher’s scattered columns
at Champaubert. It was a corps of Russians, less than 5,000 strong,
with no horsemen and but twenty-four cannon; the Muscovites offered
a stout resistance, but only 1,500 escaped.[413] Blücher’s line of
march was now cut in twain. He himself was at Vertus with the last
column; his foremost corps, under Sacken, was west of Montmirail,
while Yorck was far to the north of that village observing
Macdonald’s movements along the Château-Thierry road.

The Emperor with 20,000 men might therefore hope[pg.394]
to destroy these corps piecemeal. Leaving Marmont along with
Grouchy’s horse to hold Blücher in check on the east, he
struck westwards against Sacken’s Russians near Montmirail. The
shock was terrible; both sides were weary with night marches on
miry roads, along which cannon had to be dragged by double teams:
yet, though footsore and worn with cold and hunger, the men fought
with sustained fury, the French to stamp out the barbarous invaders
who had wasted their villages, the Russians to hold their position
until Yorck’s Prussians should stretch a succouring hand from the
north. Many a time did the French rush at the village of Marchais
held by Sacken: they were repeatedly repulsed, until, as darkness
came on, Ney and Mortier with the Guard stormed a large farmhouse
on their left. Then, at last, Sacken’s men drew off in sore plight
north-west across the fields, where Yorck’s tardy advent alone
saved them from destruction. The next day completed their
discomfiture. Napoleon and Mortier pursued both allied corps to
Château-Thierry and, after sharp fighting in the streets of
that place, drove them across the Marne. The townsfolk hailed the
advent of their Emperor with unbounded joy: they had believed him
to be at Troyes, beaten and dispirited; and here he was delivering
them from the brutal licence of the eastern soldiery. Nothing was
impossible to him.

Next it was Blücher’s turn. Leaving Mortier to pursue the
fugitives of Sacken and Yorck along the Soissons road, Napoleon
left Château-Thierry late at night on the 13th, following the
mass of his troops to reinforce Marmont. That Marshal had yielded
ground to Blücher’s desperate efforts, but was standing at bay
at Vauchamps, when Napoleon drew near to the scene of the unequal
fight. Suddenly a mighty shout of “Vive l’Empereur” warned the
assailants that they now had to do with Napoleon. Yet no
precipitation weakened the Emperor’s blow: not until his cavalry
greatly outnumbered that of the allies did he begin the[pg.395]
chief attack. Stoutly it was beaten off by the allied squares: but
Drouot’s artillery ploughed through their masses, while swarms of
horsemen were ready to open out those ghastly furrows. There was
nothing for it but retreat, and that across open country, where the
charges and the pounding still went on. But nothing could break
that stubborn infantry: animated by their leader, the Prussians and
Russians plodded steadily eastwards, until, as darkness drew on,
they found Grouchy’s horse barring the road before Etoges.
“Forward” was still the veteran’s cry: and through the cavalry they
cut their way: through hostile footmen that had stolen round to the
village they also burst, and at last found shelter near
Bergères. “Words fail me,” wrote Colonel Hudson Lowe, “to
express my admiration at their undaunted and manly behaviour.”

This gallant retreat shed lustre over the rank and file. But the
sins of the commanders had cost the allies dear. In four days the
army of Silesia lost fully 15,000 men, and its corps were driven
far asunder by Napoleon’s incursion. His brilliant moves and
trenchant strokes astonished the world. With less than 30,000 men
he had burst into Blücher’s line of march, and scattered in
flight 50,000 warriors advancing on Paris in full assurance of
victory. It was not chance, but science, that gave him these
successes. Acting from behind the screen of the Seine, he had
thrown his small but undivided force against scattered portions of
a superior force. It was the strategy of Lonato and Castiglione
over again; and the enthusiasm of those days bade fair to
revive.

His men, who previously had tramped downheartedly over wastes of
snow and miry cross-roads, now marched with head erect as in former
days; the villagers, far from being cowed by the brutalities of the
Cossacks, formed bands to hang upon the enemies’ rear and entrap
their foragers. Above all, Paris was herself once more. Before he
began these brilliant moves, he had to upbraid
Cambacérès for his unmanly conduct. “I see that
instead of sustaining the Empress, you are discouraging [pg.396]her. Why lose your head thus? What
mean these Miserere and these prayers of forty hours? Are
you going mad at Paris?” Now the capital again breathed defiance to
the foe, and sent the Emperor National Guards. Many of these from
Brittany, it is true, came “in round hats and sabots“: they
had no knapsacks: but they had guns, and they fought.

Could he have pursued Blücher on the morrow he might
probably have broken up even that hardy infantry, now in dire
straits for want of supplies. But bad news came to hand from the
south-west. Under urgent pressure from the Czar, Schwarzenberg had
pushed forward two columns from Troyes towards Paris: one of them
had seized the bridge over the Seine at Bray, a day’s march below
Nogent: the other was nearing Fontainebleau. Napoleon was furious
at the neglect of Victor to guard the crossing at Bray, and
reluctantly turned away from Blücher to crush these columns.
His men marched or were carried in vehicles, by way of Meaux and
Guignes, to reinforce Victor: on the 17th they drove back the
outposts of Schwarzenberg’s centre, while Macdonald and Oudinot
marched towards Nogent to threaten his right. These rapid moves
alarmed the Austrian commander, whose left, swung forward on
Fontainebleau, was in some danger of being cut off. He therefore
sued for an armistice. It was refused; and the request drew from
Napoleon a letter to his brother Joseph full of contempt for the
allies (February 18th). “It is difficult,” he writes, “to be so
cowardly as that! He [Schwarzenberg] had constantly, and in the
most insulting terms, refused a suspension of arms of any kind, …
and yet these wretches at the first check fall on their knees. I
will grant no armistice till my territory is clear of them.” He
adds that he now expected to gain the “natural frontiers” offered
by the allies at Frankfurt—the minimum that he could accept
with honour; and he closes with these memorable words, which flash
a searchlight on his pacific professions of thirteen months later:
“If I had agreed to the old[pg.397] boundaries, I
should have rushed to arms two years later, telling the nation that
I had signed not a peace, but a capitulation.”[414]

The events of the 18th strengthened his resolve. He then
attacked the Crown Prince of Würtemberg on the north side of
the Seine, opposite Montereau, overthrew him by the weight of the
artillery of the Guard, whereupon a brilliant charge of Pajol’s
horsemen wrested the bridge from the South Germans and restored to
the Emperor the much-needed crossing over the river. Napoleon’s
activity on that day was marvellous. He wrote or dictated eleven
despatches, six of them long before dawn, gave instructions to an
officer who was to encourage Eugène to hold firm in Italy,
fought a battle, directed the aim of several cannon, and wound up
the day by severe rebukes to Marshal Victor and two generals for
their recent blunders. Thus, on a brief winter’s day, he fills the
rôle of Emperor, organizer, tactician, cannoneer, and
martinet; in fact, he crowns it by pardoning Victor, when that
brave man vows that he cannot live away from the army, and will
fight as a common soldier among the Guards: he then and there
assigns to him two divisions of the Guard. To the artillerymen the
camaraderie of the Emperor gave a new zest: and when they
ventured to reproach him for thus risking his life, he replied with
a touch of the fatalism which enthralls a soldier’s mind: “Ah!
don’t fear: the ball is not cast that will kill me.”

Yes: Napoleon displayed during these last ten days a fertility
of resource, a power to drive back the tide of events, that have
dazzled posterity, as they dismayed his foes. We may seek in vain
for a parallel, save perhaps in the careers of Hannibal and
Frederick. Alexander the Great’s victories were won over Asiatics:
Cæsar’s magnificent rally of his wavering bands against the
onrush of the Nervii was but one effort of disciplined valour
crushing the impetuosity of the barbarian. Marlborough and
Wellington often triumphed over great[pg.398]odds and turned the
course of history. But their star had never set so low as that of
Napoleon’s after La Rothière, and never did it rush to the
zenith with a splendour like that which blinded the trained hosts
of Blücher and Schwarzenberg. Whatever the mistakes of these
leaders, and they were great, there is something that defies
analysis in Napoleon’s sudden transformation of his beaten
dispirited band into a triumphant array before which four times
their numbers sought refuge in retreat. But it is just this
transcendent quality that adds a charm to the character and career
of Napoleon. Where analysis fails, there genius begins.[pg.399]


CHAPTER XXXVII


THE FIRST ABDICATION

It now remained to be seen whether Napoleon would make a wise
use of his successes. While the Grand Army drew in its columns
behind the sheltering line of the Seine at Troyes, the French
Emperor strove to reap in diplomacy the fruits of his military
prowess. In brief, he sought to detach Austria from the Coalition.
From Nogent he wrote, on February 21st, to the Emperor Francis,
dwelling on the impolicy of Austria continuing the war. Why should
she subordinate her policy to that of England and to the personal
animosities of the Czar? Why should she see her former Belgian
provinces handed over to a Protestant Dutch Prince about to be
allied with the House of Brunswick by marriage? France would never
give up Belgium; and he, as French Emperor, would never sign a
peace that would drive her from the Rhine and exclude her from the
circle of the Great Powers. But if Austria really wished for the
equilibrium of Europe, he (Napoleon) was ready to forget the past
and make peace on the basis of the Frankfurt terms.[415]

Had these offers been rather less exacting, and reached the
allied headquarters a week earlier, they might have led to the
break up of the Coalition. For the political[pg.400]
situation of the allies had been even more precarious than that of
their armies. The pretensions of the Czar had excited indignation
and alarm. Swayed to and fro between the counsels of his old tutor,
Laharpe, now again at his side, and his own autocratic instincts,
he declared that he would push on to Paris, consult the will of the
French people by a plébiscite, and abide by its decision,
even if it gave a new lease of power to Napoleon. But side by side
with this democratic proposal came another of a more despotic type,
that the military Governor of Paris must be a Russian officer.

The amusement caused by these odd notions was overshadowed by
alarm. Metternich, Castlereagh, and Hardenberg saw in them a ruse
for foisting on France either Bernadotte, or an orientalized
Republic, or a Muscovite version of the Treaty of Tilsit. Then
again, on February 9th, Alexander sent a mandate to the
plenipotentiaries at Châtillon, requesting that their
sessions should be suspended, though he had recently agreed at
Langres to enter into negotiations with France, provided that the
military operations were not suspended. Evidently, then, he was
bent on forcing the hands of his allies, and Austria feared that he
might at the end of the war insist on her taking Alsace, as a
set-off to the loss of Eastern Galicia which he wished to absorb.
So keen was the jealousy thus aroused, that at Troyes Metternich
and Hardenberg signed a secret agreement to prevent the Czar
carrying matters with a high hand at Paris (February 14th); and on
the same day they sent him a stiff Note requesting the resumption
of the negotiations with Napoleon. Indeed, Austria formally
threatened to withdraw her troops from the war, unless he limited
his aims to the terms propounded by the allies at Châtillon.
Alexander at first refused; but the news of Blücher’s
disasters shook his determination, and he assented on that day,
provided that steps were at once taken to lighten the pressure on
the Russian corps serving under Blücher. Thus, by February
14th, the crisis was over.[416][pg.401]

Schwarzenberg cautiously pushed on three columns to attract the
thunderbolts that otherwise would have destroyed the Silesian Army
root and branch; and he succeeded. True, his vanguard was beaten at
Montereau; but, by drawing Napoleon south and then east of the
Seine, he gave time to Blücher to strengthen his shattered
array and resume the offensive. Meanwhile Bülow, with the
northern army, began to draw near to the scene of action, and on
the 23rd the allies took the wise step of assigning his corps,
along with those of Winzingerode, Woronzoff, and Strogonoff, to the
Prussian veteran. The last three corps were withdrawn from the army
of Bernadotte, and that prince was apprized of the fact by the Czar
in a rather curt letter.

The diplomatic situation had also cleared up before Napoleon’s
letter reached the Emperor Francis. The negotiations with
Caulaincourt were resumed at Châtillon on February the 17th;
and there is every reason to think that Austria, England, Prussia,
and perhaps even Russia would now gladly have signed peace with
Napoleon on the basis of the French frontiers of 1791, provided
that he renounced all claims to interference in the affairs of
Europe outside those limits.[417]

These demands would certainly have been accepted by the French
plenipotentiary had he listened to his own pacific promptings. But
he was now in the most painful position. Maret had informed him,
the day after Montmirail, that Napoleon was set on keeping the
Rhenish and Alpine frontiers.[418] He could, therefore,
do nothing but temporize. He knew how precarious was the military
supremacy just snatched by his master, and trusted that a few days
more would bring wisdom before it was too late. But his efforts for
delay were useless.

While he was marking time, Napoleon was sending him despatches
instinct with pride. “I have made 30,000 to 40,000 prisoners,” he
wrote on the 17th: “I have taken[pg.402] 200 cannon, a
great number of generals, and destroyed several armies, almost
without striking a blow. I yesterday checked Schwarzenberg’s army,
which I hope to destroy before it recrosses my frontier.” And two
days later, after hearing the allied terms, he wrote that they
would make the blood of every Frenchman boil with indignation, and
that he would dictate his ultimatum at Troyes or
Châtillon. Of course, Caulaincourt kept these diatribes to
himself, but his painfully constrained demeanour betrayed the
secret that he longed for peace and that his hands were tied.

On all sides proofs were to be seen that Napoleon would never
give up Belgium and the Rhine frontier. When the allies (at the
suggestion of Schwarzenberg, and with the approval of the
Czar
) sued for an armistice, he forbade his envoys to enter
into any parleys until the allies agreed to accept the “natural
frontiers” as the basis for a peace, and retired in the meantime on
Alsace, Lorraine, and Holland.[419] These last conditions
he agreed three days later to relax; but on the first point he was
inexorable, and he knew that the military commissioners appointed
to arrange the truce had no power to agree to the political
article which he made a sine quâ non.

Accordingly, no armistice was concluded, and his unbending
attitude made a bad impression on the Emperor Francis, who, on the
27th, replied to his son-in-law in terms which showed that his
blows were welding the Coalition more firmly together.[420]

In fact, while the plenipotentiaries at Châtillon were
exchanging empty demands, a most important compact was taking form
at Chaumont: it was dated from the 1st of March, but definitively
signed on the 9th. Great Britain, Russia, Austria, and Prussia
thereby bound themselves not to treat singly with France for peace,
but to continue the war until France was brought back to her old
frontiers, and the complete independence of[pg.403] Germany,
Holland, Switzerland, and Spain was secured. Each of the four
Powers must maintain 150,000 men in the field (exclusive of
garrisons); and Britain agreed to aid her allies with equal yearly
subsidies amounting in all to £5,000,000 for the year 1814.[421] The treaty would be only
defensive if Napoleon accepted the allied terms formulated at
Châtillon: otherwise it would be offensive and hold good, if
need be, for twenty years.

Undoubtedly this compact was largely the work of Castlereagh,
whose tact and calmness had done wonders in healing schisms; but so
intimate a union could never have been formed among previously
discordant allies but for their overmastering fear of Napoleon.
Such a treaty was without parallel in European history; and the
stringency of its clauses serves as the measure of the prowess and
perversity of the French Emperor. It is puerile to say, as Mollien
does, that England bribed the allies to this last effort.
Experiences of the last months had shown them that peace could not
be durable as long as Napoleon remained in a position to threaten
Germany. Even now they were ready to conclude it with Napoleon on
the basis of the old frontiers of France, provided that he assented
before the 11th of March; but the most pacific of their leaders saw
that the more they showed their desire for peace, the more they
strengthened Napoleon’s resolve to have it only on terms which they
saw to be fraught with future danger.[422][pg.404]

While the conferences at Châtillon followed one another in
fruitless succession, Blücher, with 48,000 effectives, was
once more resuming the offensive. Napoleon heard the news at Troyes
(February 25th). He was surprised at the veteran’s temerity: he had
pictured him crushed and helpless beyond Chalons, and had cherished
the hope of destroying Schwarzenberg.—”If,” he wrote to
Clarke on the morrow, “I had had a pontoon bridge, the war would be
over, and Schwarzenberg’s army would no longer exist…. For want
of boats, I could not pass the Seine at the necessary points. It
was not 50 boats that I needed, only 20.”—With this
characteristic outburst against his War Minister, whose neglect to
send up twenty boats from Paris had changed the world’s history,
the Emperor turned aside to overwhelm Blücher. The Prussian
commander was near the junction of the Seine and the Aube; and
seemed to offer his flank as unguardedly as three weeks before.

Napoleon sent Ney, Victor, and Arrighi northwards to fall on his
rear, and on the 27th repaired to Arcis-sur-Aube to direct the
operations. What, then, was his annoyance when, in pursuance of the
allied plan formed on the 23rd, Blücher skilfully retired
northwards, withdrew beyond the Marne and broke the bridges behind
him. Then after failing to drive Marmont and Mortier from Meaux and
the line of the Ourcq, the Prussian leader marched towards
Soissons, near which town he expected to meet the northern army of
the allies. For some hours he was in grave danger: Marmont hung on
his rear, and Napoleon with 35,000 hardy troops was preparing to
turn his right flank. In fact, had he not broken the bridge over
the Marne at La Ferté-sous-Jouarre, and thereby delayed[pg.405] the Emperor thirty-six hours, he
would probably have been crushed before he could cross the River
Aisne. His men were dead beat by marching night and day over roads
first covered by snow and now deep in slush: for a week they had
had no regular rations, and great was their joy when, at the close
of the 2nd, they drew near to the 42,000 troops that Bülow and
Winzingerode mustered near the banks of the Aisne and Vesle.

On that day Napoleon, when delayed at La Ferté, conceived
the daring idea of rushing on the morrow after Blücher, who
was “very embarrassed in the mire,” and then of carrying the war
into Lorraine, rescuing the garrisons of Verdun, Toul, and Metz,
and rousing the peasantry of the east of France against the
invaders. It mattered not that Schwarzenberg had dealt Oudinot and
Gérard a severe check at Bar-sur-Aube, as soon as Napoleon’s
back was turned. That cautious leader would be certain, he thought,
to beat a retreat towards the Rhine as soon as his rear was
threatened; and Napoleon pictured France rising as in 1793, shaking
off her invaders and dictating a glorious peace.

Far different was the actual situation. Blücher was not to
be caught; a sharp frost on the 3rd improved the roads; and his
complete junction with the northern army was facilitated by the
surrender of Soissons on that same afternoon. This fourth-rate
fortress was ill-prepared to withstand an attack; and, after a
short bombardment by Winzingerode, two allied officers made their
way to the Governor, praised his bravery, pointed out the
uselessness of further resistance, and offered to allow the
garrison to march out with the honours of war and rejoin the
Emperor, where they could fight to more advantage. The Governor,
who bore the ill-starred name of Moreau, finally gave way, and his
troops, nearly all Poles, marched out at 4 p.m., furious at his
“treason”; for the distant thunder of Marmont’s cannon was already
heard on the side of Oulchy. Rumour said that they were the
Emperor’s cannon, but rumour lied. At dawn Napoleon’s troops had
begun to cross the temporary[pg.406] bridge over the
Marne, thirty-five miles away; but by great exertions his outposts
on that evening reached Rocourt, only some twenty miles south of
Soissons.[423]

The fact deserves notice: for it disposes of the strange
statement of Thiers that the surrender of Soissons was, next to
Waterloo, the most fatal event in the annals of France. The gifted
historian, as also, to some extent, M. Houssaye, assumed that, had
Soissons held out, Blücher and Bülow could not have
united their forces. But Bülow had not relied solely on the
bridge at Soissons for the union of the armies; on the 2nd he had
thrown a bridge over the Aisne at Vailly, some distance above that
city, and another on the third near to its eastern suburb.[424] It is clear, then, that
the two armies, numbering in all over 100,000 men, could have
joined long before Napoleon, Marmont, and Mortier were in a
position to attack. Before the Emperor heard of the surrender, he
had marched to Fismes, and had detached Corbineau to occupy Rheims,
evidently with the aim of cutting Blücher’s communications
with Schwarzenberg, and opening up the way to Verdun and Metz.

For that plan was now his dominant aim, while the repulse of
Blücher was chiefly of importance because it would enable him
to stretch a hand eastwards to his beleaguered garrisons.[425] But Blücher was not
to be thus disposed of. While withdrawing from Soissons to the
natural fortress of Laon, he heard that Napoleon had crossed the
Aisne at Berry-au-Bac, and was making for Craonne. Above that town
there rises a long narrow ridge or plateau, which Blücher
ordered his Russian corps to occupy. There was fought one of the
bloodiest battles of the war (March 7th). The aim of the allies was
to await the French attack on the plateau, while 10,000 horsemen
and sixty guns worked round and fell on their rear.[pg.407]

The plan failed, owing to a mistake in the line of march of this
flanking force: and the battle resolved itself into a soldiers’
fight. Five times did Ney lead his braves up those slopes, only to
be hurled back by the dogged Muscovites. But the Emperor now
arrived; a sixth attack by the cavalry and artillery of the Guard
battered in the defence; and Blücher, hearing that the flank
move had failed, ordered a retreat on Laon. This confused and
desperate fight cost both sides about 7,000 men, nearly a fourth of
the numbers engaged. Victor, Grouchy, and six French generals were
among the wounded.[426]

Nevertheless, Napoleon struggled on: he called up Marmont and
Mortier, gave out that he was about to receive other large
reinforcements, and bade his garrisons in Belgium and Lorraine fall
on the rear of the foe. One more victory, he thought, would end the
war, or at least lower the demands of the allies. It was not to be.
Blücher and Bülow held the strong natural citadel of
Laon; and all Napoleon’s efforts on March the 9th and 10th failed
to storm the southern approaches. Marmont fared no better on the
east; and when, at nightfall, the weary French fell back, the
Prussians resolved to try a night attack on Marmont’s corps, which
was far away from the main body. Never was a surprise more
successful; Marmont was quite off his guard; horse and foot fled in
wild confusion, leaving 2,500 prisoners and forty-five cannon in
the hands of the victorious Yorck. Could the allies have pressed
home their advantage, the result must have been decisive; but
Blücher had fallen ill, and a halt was called.[427]

Alone, among the leaders in this campaign, the Emperor remained
unbroken. All the allied leaders[pg.408] had at one time or
another bent under his blows; and the French Marshals seemed
doomed, as in 1813, to fail wherever their Emperor was not. Ney,
Victor, and Mortier had again evinced few of the qualities of a
commander, except bravery. Augereau was betraying softness and
irresolution in the Lyonnais in front of a smaller Austrian force.
Suchet and Davoust were shut up in Catalonia and Hamburg. St. Cyr
and Vandamme were prisoners. Soult had kept a bold front near
Bayonne: but now news was to hand that Wellington had surprised and
routed him at Orthez. On the Seine, Macdonald and Oudinot failed to
hold Troyes against the masses of Schwarzenberg. Of all the French
Marshals, Marmont had distinguished himself the most in this
campaign, and now at Laon he had been caught napping. Yet, while
all others failed, Napoleon seemed invincible. Even after Marmont’s
disaster, the allies forbore to attack the chief; and, just as a
lion that has been beaten off by a herd of buffaloes stalks away,
mangled but full of fight and unmolested, so the Emperor drew off
in peace towards Soissons. Thence he marched on Rheims, gained a
victory over a Russian division there, and hoped to succour his
Lorraine garrisons, when, on the 17th, the news of Schwarzenberg’s
advance towards Paris led him southwards once more.

Yielding to the remonstrances of the Czar, the Austrian leader
had purposed to march on the French capital, if everything went
well; but he once more drew back on receiving news of Napoleon’s
advance against his right flank. While preparing to retire towards
Brienne, he heard that his great antagonist had crossed that river
at Plancy with less than 20,000 troops. To retrace his steps, fall
upon this handful of weary men with 100,000, and drive them into
the river, was not a daring conception: but so accustomed were the
allies to dalliance and delay that a thrill of surprise ran through
the host when he began to call up its retiring columns for a
fight.
[428][pg.409]

Napoleon also was surprised: he believed the Grand Army to be in
full retreat, and purposed then to dash on Vitry and Verdun.

[429]
But the allies gave him plenty of time to draw up Macdonald’s and
Oudinot’s corps, while they themselves were still so widely
sundered as at first scarcely to stay his onset. The fighting
behind Arcis was desperate: Napoleon exposed his person freely to
snatch victory from the deepening masses in front. At one time a
shell burst in front of him, and his staff shivered as they saw his
figure disappear in the cloud of smoke and dust; but he arose
unhurt, mounted another charger and pressed on the fight. It was in
vain: he was compelled to draw back his men to the town (March
20th). On the morrow a bold attack by Schwarzenberg could have
overwhelmed Napoleon’s 30,000 men; but his bold front imposed on
the Austrian leader, while the French were drawn across the river,
only the rearguard suffering heavily from the belated attack of the
allies. With the loss of 4,000 men, Napoleon fell back northwards
into the wasted plains of Sézanne. Hope now vanished from
every breast but his. And surely if human weakness had ever found a
place in that fiery soul, it might now have tempted him to sue for
peace. He had flung himself first north, then south, in order to
keep for France the natural frontiers that he might have had as a
present last November; he had failed; and now he might with honour
accept the terms of the victors. But once more he was too late.

The negotiations at Châtillon had ended on March[pg.410] 19th, that is, nine days later
than had been originally fixed by the allies. The extension of time
was due mainly to their regard and pity for Caulaincourt; and,
indeed, he was in the most pitiable position, a plenipotentiary
without full powers, a Minister kept partly in the dark by his
sovereign, and a patriot unable to rescue his beloved France from
the abyss towards which Napoleon’s infatuation was hurrying her. He
knew the resolve of the allies far better than his master’s
intentions. It was from Lord Aberdeen that he heard of the failure
of the parleys for an armistice: from him also he learnt that
Napoleon had written a “passionate” letter to Kaiser Francis, and
he expressed satisfaction that the reply was firm and decided.[430] His private intercourse at
Châtillon with the British plenipotentiaries was frank and
friendly, as also with Stadion. He received frequent letters from
Metternich, advising him quickly to come to terms with the
allies;[431] and the Austrian Minister
sent Prince Esterhazy to warn him that the allies would never
recede from their demand of the old frontiers for France, not even
if the fortune of war drove them across the Rhine for a time. “Is
there, then, no means to enlighten Napoleon as to his true
situation, or to save him if he persists in destroying himself? Has
he irrevocably staked his own and his son’s fate on the last
cannon?”—Let Napoleon, then, accept the allied proposal by
sending a counter-project, differing only very slightly from
theirs, and peace would be made.[432] Caulaincourt needed
no spur. “He works tooth and nail for a peace,” wrote Stewart, “as
far as depends on him. He dreads Bonaparte’s successes even more
than ours, lest they should make him more impracticable.”[433][pg.411]

But, unfortunately, his latest and most urgent appeal to the
Emperor reached the latter just after the Pyrrhic victory at
Craonne, which left him more stubborn than ever. Far from meeting
the allies halfway, he let fall words that bespoke only injured
pride: “If one must receive lashes,” he said within hearing of the
courier, “it is not for me to offer my back to them.” On the morrow
he charged Maret to reply to his distressed plenipotentiary that he
(Napoleon) knew best what the situation demanded; the demand of the
allies that France should retire within her old frontiers was only
their first word: Caulaincourt must get to know their
ultimatum: if this was their ultimatum, he must reject it. He
(Napoleon) would possibly give up Dutch Brabant and the fortresses
of Wesel, Castel (opposite Mainz), and Kehl, but would make no
substantial changes on the Frankfurt terms. Still, Caulaincourt
struggled on. When the session of March 10th was closing, he
produced a declaration offering to give up all Napoleon’s claims to
control lands beyond the natural limits.

The others divined that it was his own handiwork, drawn up in
order to spin out the negotiations and leave his master a few days
of grace.[434] They respected his
intentions, and nine days of grace were gained; but the only answer
that Napoleon vouchsafed to Caulaincourt’s appeals was the missive
of March 17th from Rheims: “I have received your letters of the
13th. I charge the Duke of Bassano to answer them in detail. I give
you directly the power to make the concessions which would be
indispensable to keep up the activity of the negotiations, and to
get to know at last the ultimatum of the allies, it being well
understood that the treaty would have for result the evacuation of
our territory and the release of all prisoners on both sides.” The
instructions[pg.412] which he charged the Duke of
Bassano to send to Caulaincourt were such as a victor might have
dictated. The allies must evacuate his territory and give up all
the fortresses as soon as the preliminaries of peace were signed:
if the negotiations were to break off they had better break off on
this question. He himself would cease to control lands beyond the
natural frontiers, and would recognize the independence of Holland:
as regards Belgium, he would refuse to cede it to a prince of the
House of Orange, but he hinted that it might well go to a French
prince as an indemnity—evidently Joseph Bonaparte was meant.
If this concession were made, he expected that all the French
colonies, including the Ile de France, would be restored. Nothing
definite was said about the Rhine frontier.

The courier who carried these proposals from Rheims to
Châtillon was twice detained by the Russians, and had not
reached the town when the Congress came to an end (March 19th).
Their only importance, therefore, is to show that, despite all the
warnings in which the Prague negotiations were so fruitful,
Napoleon clung to the same threatening and dilatory tactics which
had then driven Austria into the arms of his foes. He still
persisted in looking on the time limit of the allies as
meaningless, on their ultimatum as their first word, from
which they would soon shuffle away under the pressure of his
prowess—and this, too, when Caulaincourt was daily warning
him that the hours were numbered, that nothing would change the
resolve of his foes, and that their defeats only increased their
exasperation against him.

If anything could have increased this exasperation, it was the
discovery that he was playing with them all the time. On the 20th
the allied scouts brought to head-quarters a despatch written by
Maret the day before to Caulaincourt which contained this damning
sentence: “The Emperor’s desires remain entirely vague on
everything relating to the delivering up of the strongholds,
Antwerp, Mayence, and Alessandria, if you should be obliged to
consent to these cessions, as he has the[pg.413] intention,
even after the ratification of the treaty, to take counsel from the
military situation of affairs. Wait for the last moment.”[435] Peace, then, was to be
patched up for Napoleon’s convenience and broken by him at the
first seasonable opportunity. Is it surprising that on that same
day the Ministers of the Powers decided to have no more
negotiations with Napoleon, and that Metternich listened not
unfavourably to the emissary of the Bourbons, the Count de
Vitrolles, whom he had previously kept at arm’s length?

In truth, Napoleon was now about to stake everything on a plan
from which other leaders would have recoiled, but which, in his
eyes, promised a signal triumph. This was to rally the French
garrisons in Lorraine and throw himself on Schwarzenberg’s rear. It
was, indeed, his only remaining chance. With his band of barely
40,000 men, kept up to that number by the arrival of levies that
impaired its solidity, he could scarcely hope to beat back the
dense masses now marshalled behind the Aube, the Seine, and the
Marne.

A glance at the map will show that behind those rivers the
allies could creep up within striking distance of Paris, while from
his position north of the Aube he could attack them only by
crossing one or other of those great streams, the bridges of which
were in their hands. He still held the central position; but it was
robbed of its value if he could not attack. Warfare for him was
little else than the art of swift and decisive attack; or, as he
tersely phrased it, “The art of war is to march[pg.414]
twelve leagues, fight a battle, and march twelve more in pursuit.”
As this was now impossible against the fronts and flanks of the
allies, it only remained to threaten the rear of the army which was
most likely to be intimidated by such a manoeuvre. And this was
clearly the army led by Schwarzenberg. From Blücher and
Bülow naught but defiance to the death was to be expected, and
their rear was supported by the Dutch strongholds.

But the Austrians had shown themselves as soft in their strategy
as in their diplomacy. Everyone at the allied headquarters knew
that Schwarzenberg was unequal to the load of responsibility thrust
on him, that the incursion of a band of Alsatian peasants on his
convoys made him nervous, and that he would not move on Paris as
long as his “communications were exposed to a movement by Chalons
and Vitry.”[436] What an effect, then,
would be produced on that timid commander by an “Imperial
Vendée” in Alsace, Lorraine, and Franche-Comté!

And such a rising might then have become fierce and widespread.
The east and centre were the strongholds of French democracy, as
they had been the hotbed of feudal and monarchical abuses; and at
this very time the Bourbon princes declared themselves at Nancy and
Bordeaux. The tactless Comte d’Artois was at Nancy, striving to
whip up royalist feeling in Lorraine, and his eldest son, the Duc
d’Angoulême, entered Bordeaux with the British red-coats
(March 12th).

To explain how this last event was possible we must retrace our
steps. After Soult was driven by Wellington from the mountains at
the back of the town of Orthez, he drew back his shattered troops
over the River Adour, and then turned sharply to the east in order
to join hands with Suchet’s corps. This move, excellent as it was
in a military sense, left Bordeaux open to the British; and
Wellington forthwith sent Beresford northwards with 12,000 troops
to occupy that great city. He met with a warm greeting from the
French royalists, as[pg.415] also did the Duc
d’Angoulême, who arrived soon after. The young prince at once
proclaimed Louis XVIII. King of France, and allowed the royalist
mayor to declare that the allies were advancing to Paris merely in
order to destroy Napoleon and replace him by the rightful monarch.
Strongly as Wellington’s sympathies ran with the aim of this
declaration, he emphatically repudiated it. Etiquette compelled him
to do so; for the allies were still negotiating with Napoleon; and
his own tact warned him that the Bourbons must never come into
France under the cloak of the allies.

The allied sovereigns had as yet done nothing to favour their
cause; and the wiser heads among the French royalists saw how
desirable it was that the initiative should come from France. The
bad effects of the Bordeaux manifesto were soon seen in the
rallying of National Guards and peasants to the tricolour against
the hated fleur-de-lys; and Beresford’s men could do little
more than hold their own.[437] If that was the case in
the monarchical south, what might not Napoleon hope to effect in
the east, now that the Bourbon “chimæra” threatened to become
a fact?

The news as to the state of Paris was less satisfactory. That
fickle populace cheered royalist allusions at the theatres, hissed
off an “official” play that represented Cossack marauders,[438] and caused such alarm to
Savary that he wrote to warn his master of the inability of the
police to control the public if the war rolled on towards Paris.
Whether Savary’s advice was honestly stupid, or whether, as
Lavalette hints, Talleyrand’s intrigues were undermining his
loyalty to Napoleon, it is difficult to say. But certainly the
advice gave Napoleon an additional reason for flinging himself on
Schwarzenberg’s rear and drawing him back into Lorraine. He had
reason to hope that Augereau, reinforced by some of Suchet’s
troops, would march towards Dijon and threaten the[pg.416]
Austrians on the south, while he himself pressed on them from the
north-east. In that case, would not Austria make peace, and leave
Alexander and Blücher at his mercy? And might he not hope to
cut off the Comte d’Artois, and possibly also catch Bernadotte, who
had been angling unsuccessfully for popular support in the
north-east?

But, while basing all his hopes on the devotion of the French
peasantry and the pacific leanings of Austria, the French Emperor
left out of count the eager hatred of the Czar and the Prussians.
“Blücher would be mad if he attempted any serious movement,”
so Napoleon wrote to Berthier on the 20th, apparently on the
strength of his former suggestion that Joseph should persuade
Bernadotte to desert the allies and attack Blücher’s rear.[439] At least, it is difficult
to find any other reason for Napoleon’s strange belief that
Blücher would sit still while his allies were being beaten;
unless, indeed, we accept Marmont’s explanation that Napoleon’s
brain now rejected all unpleasing news and registered wishes as
facts.

Fortune seemed to smile on his enterprise. Though he failed to
take Vitry from the allied garrison, yet near St. Dizier he fell on
a Prussian convoy, captured 800 men and 400 wagons filled with
stores. Everywhere he ordered the tocsin to proclaim a
levée en masse, and sent messengers to warn his
Lorraine garrisons to cut their way to his side. His light troops
spread up the valley of the Marne towards Chaumont, capturing
stores and couriers; and he seized this opportunity, when he
pictured the Austrians as thoroughly demoralized, to send
Caulaincourt from Doulevant with offers to renew the negotiations
for peace (March 25th).[440] But while[pg.417]
Napoleon awaits the result of these proposals, his rear is
attacked: he retraces his steps, falls on the assailants, and finds
that they belong to Blücher. But how can Prussians be there in
force? Is not Blücher resting on the banks of the Aisne? And
where is Schwarzenberg? The Emperor pushes a force on to Vitry to
solve this riddle, and there the horrible truth unfolds itself
little by little that he stands on the brink of ruin.

It is a story instinct with an irony like that of the
infatuation of King Oedipus in the drama of Sophocles. Every step
that the warrior has taken to snatch at victory increases the
completeness of the disaster. The Emperor Francis, scared by the
approach of the French horsemen, and not wishing to fall into the
hands of his son-in-law, has withdrawn with Metternich to
Dijon.[pg.418]

Napoleon’s letter to him is lost.[441] Metternich, well guarded
by Castlereagh, is powerless to meet Caulaincourt’s offer, and
their flight leaves Schwarzenberg under the influence of the
Czar.[442] Moreover, Blücher has
not been idle. While Napoleon is hurrying eastwards to Vitry, the
Prussian leader drives back Marmont’s weak corps, his vanguard
crosses the Marne near Epernay on the 23rd, his Cossacks capture a
courier bearing a letter written on that day by Napoleon to Marie
Louise. It ends thus: “I have decided to march towards the Marne,
in order to push the enemy’s army further from Paris, and to draw
near to my fortresses. I shall be this evening at St. Dizier.
Adieu, my friend! Embrace my son.” Warned by this letter of
Napoleon’s plan, Blücher pushes on; his outposts on the morrow
join hands with those of Schwarzenberg, and send a thrill of vigour
into the larger force.

That leader, held at bay by Macdonald’s rearguard, was groping
after Napoleon, when the capture of a French despatch, and the news
forwarded by Blücher, informed him of the French Emperor’s
eastward march. A council of war was therefore held at Pougy on the
afternoon of the 23rd, when the Czar and the bolder spirits led
Schwarzenberg to give up his communications with Switzerland, and
stake everything on joining Blücher, and following Napoleon’s
40,000 with an array of 180,000 men. But the capture of another
French despatch a few hours later altered the course of events once
more. This time it was a budget of official news from Paris to
Napoleon, describing the exhaustion of the finances, the discontent
of the populace, and the sensation caused by Wellington’s successes
and the capture of Bordeaux. These glad tidings inspired Alexander
with a far more incisive plan—to march on Paris. This
suggestion had been pressed on him on the 17th[pg.419]
by Baron de Vitrolles, a French royalist agent, at the close of a
long interview; and now its advantages were obvious. Accordingly,
at Sommepuis, on the 24th, he convoked his generals, Barclay,
Volkonski, Toll, and Diebitsch, to seek their advice. Barclay was
for following Napoleon, but the two last voted for the advance to
Paris, Toll maintaining that only 10,000 horsemen need be left
behind to screen their movements. The Czar signified his warm
approval of this plan; a little later the King of Prussia gave his
assent, and Schwarzenberg rather doubtfully deferred to their
wishes. Thus the result of Napoleon’s incursion on the rear of the
allies signally belied his expectations. Instead of compelling the
enemy to beat a retreat on the Rhine, it left the road open to his
capital.[443]

At dawn on the 25th, then, the allied Grand Army turned to the
right-about, while Blücher’s men marched joyfully on the
parallel road from Chalons. Near La Fère-Champenoise, on
that day, a cloud of Russian and Austrian horse harassed Marmont’s
and Mortier’s corps, and took 2,500 prisoners and fifty cannon.
Further to the north, Blücher’s Cossacks swooped on a division
of 4,500 men, mostly National Guards, that guarded a large convoy.
Stoutly the French formed in squares, and beat them off again and
again. Thereupon Colonel Hudson Lowe rode away southwards, to beg
reinforcements from Wrede’s Bavarians.

They, too, failed to break that indomitable infantry. The 180
wagons had to be left behind; but the recruits plodded on, and
seemed likely to break through to[pg.420] Marmont, when the
Czar came on the scene. At once he ordered up artillery, riddled
their ranks with grapeshot, and when their commander, Pacthod,
still refused to surrender, threatened to overwhelm their battered
squares by the cavalry of his Guard. Pacthod thereupon ordered his
square to surrender. Another band also grounded arms; but the men
in the last square fought on, reckless of life, and were beaten
down by a whirlwind of sabring, stabbing horsemen, whose fury the
generous Czar vainly strove to curb. “I blushed for my very nature
as a man,” wrote Colonel Lowe, “at witnessing this scene of
carnage.” The day was glorious for France, but it cost her, in all,
more than 5,000 killed and wounded, 4,000 prisoners, and 80 cannon,
besides the provisions and stores designed for Napoleon’s army.[444] Nothing but the wreck of
Marmont’s and Mortier’s corps, about 12,000 men in all, now barred
the road to Paris. Meeting with no serious resistance, the allies
crossed the Marne at Meaux, and on the 29th reached Bondy, within
striking distance of the French capital.

In that city the people were a prey, first to sheer incredulity,
then to the wildest dismay. To them history was but a melodrama and
war a romance. Never since the time of Jeanne d’Arc had a foreign
enemy come within sight of their spires. For ramparts they had
octroi walls, and in place of the death-dealing defiance of 1792
they now showed only the spasmodic vehemence or ironical
resignation of an over-cultivated stock. As M. Charles de
Rémusat finely remarks on their varying moods, “The
despotism which makes a constant show of prosperity gives men
little fortitude to meet adversity.” Doubtless the royalists, with
Talleyrand as their[pg.421] factotum, worked to paralyze the
defence; but they formed a small minority, and the masses would
have fought for Napoleon had he been present to direct everything.
But he was far away, rushing back through Champagne to retrieve his
blunder, and in his place they had Joseph. The ex-King of Spain was
not the man for the hour. He was no hero to breathe defiance into a
bewildered crowd, nor was he well seconded. Clarke, and Moncey, the
commander of the 12,000 National Guards, had not armed one-half of
that doubtful militia. Marmont and Mortier were at hand, and, with
the garrison and National Guards, mustered some 42,000 men.

But what were these against the trained host of more than
100,000 men now marching against the feeble barriers on the north
and east? Moreover, Joseph and the Council of Regency had
dispirited the defenders by causing the Empress Regent and the
infant King of Rome to leave the capital along with the treasure.
In Joseph’s defence it should be said that Napoleon had twice
warned him to transfer the seat of Government to the south of the
Loire if the allies neared Paris, and in no case to allow the
Empress and the King of Rome to be captured. “Do not leave the side
of my son: I had rather know that he was in the Seine than in the
hands of the enemies of France.” The Emperor’s views as to the
effect of the capture of Paris were also well known. In January he
remarked to Mollien, the Minister of the Treasure, “My dear fellow,
if the enemy reaches the gates of Paris, the Empire is no more.”[445]

Oppressed by these gloomy omens, the defenders awaited the onset
of the allies at Montreuil, Romainville Pantin, and on the northern
plain (March 30th). At some points French valour held up
successfully against the dense masses; but in the afternoon
Marmont, seeing his thin lines overlapped, and in imminent danger
of[pg.422] being cut off at Belleville, sent
out a request for a truce, as Joseph had empowered him to do if
affairs proved to be irretrievable. At all points resistance was
hopeless; Mortier was hard pressed on the north-east; at the Clichy
gate Moncey and his National Guards fought only for honour; and so,
after a whole day of sanguinary conflicts, the great city
surrendered on honourable terms.

And thus ended the great impulse which had gone forth from Paris
since 1789, which had flooded the plains of Germany, the plateaux
of Spain, the cities of Italy, and the steppes of Russia, levelling
the barriers of castes and creeds, and binding men in a new and
solid unity. The reaction against that great centrifugal and
international movement had now become centripetal and profoundly
national. Thanks to Napoleon’s statecraft, the peoples of Europe
from the Volga to the Tagus were now embattled in a mighty phalanx,
and were about to enter in triumph the city that only twenty-five
years before had heralded the dawn of their nascent liberties.

And what of Napoleon, in part the product and in part the cause,
of this strange reaction? By a strange Nemesis, his military genius
and his overweening contempt of Schwarzenberg drew him aside at the
very time when the allies could strike with deadly effect at the
heart of his centralized despotism. On the 29th he hears of
disaffection at Paris, of the disaster at La Fère
Champenoise, and of the loss of Lyons by Augereau. He at once sees
the enormity of his blunder. His weary Guards and he seek to
annihilate space. They press on by the unguarded road by way of
Troyes and Fontainebleau, thereby cutting off all chance of the
Emperor Francis and Metternich sending messages from Dijon to
Paris. By incredible exertions the men cover seventeen leagues on
the 29th and reach Troyes.

Napoleon, accompanied by Caulaincourt, Drouot, Flahaut, and
Lefebvre, rushes on, wearing out horses at every stage: at
Fontainebleau on the 30th he hears that [pg.423]his consort
has left Paris; at Essonne, that the battle is raging. Late at
night, near Athis, he meets a troop of horse under General
Belliard: eagerly he questions this brave officer, and learns that
Joseph has left Paris, and that the battle is over. “Forward then
to Paris: everywhere where I am not they act stupidly.”—”But,
sire,” says the general, “it is too late: Paris has
capitulated.”

The indomitable will is not yet broken. He must go on; he will
sound the tocsin, rouse the populace, tear up the capitulation, and
beat the insolent enemy. The sight of Mortier’s troops, a little
further on, at last burns the truth into his brain: he sends on
Caulaincourt with full powers to treat for peace, and then sits up
for the rest of the night, poring over his maps and measuring the
devotion of his Guard against the inexorable bounds of time and
space. He is within ten miles of Paris, and sees the glare of the
enemy’s watch-fires all over the northern sky.

On the morrow he hears that the allied sovereigns are about to
enter Paris, and Marmont warns him by letter that public opinion
has much changed since the withdrawal, first of the Empress, and
then of Joseph, Louis, and Jerome. This was true. The people were
disgusted by their flight; Blücher now had eighty cannon
planted on the heights of Montmartre; and men knew that he would
not spare Paris if she hazarded a further effort. And thus, when,
on that same morning, the Czar, with the King of Prussia on his
right, and Schwarzenberg on his left, rode into Paris at the head
of the Russian and Prussian Guards, they met with nothing worse
than sullen looks on the part of the masses, while knots of
enthusiastic royalists shouted wildly for the Bourbons, and women
flung themselves to kiss the boots of the liberating Emperor. The
Bourbon party, however, was certainly in the minority; but at
places along the route their demonstrations were effective enough
to influence an impressionable populace, and to delight the
conquerors.—”The white cockade appeared very
universally:”—wrote Stewart with suspicious[pg.424]
emphasis—”many of the National Guards, whom I saw, wore
them.”[446]

Fearing that the Elysée Palace had been mined, the Czar
installed himself at Talleyrand’s mansion, opposite the Place de la
Concorde; and forthwith there took place a most important private
Council. The two monarchs were present, along with Nesselrode and
Napoleon’s Corsican enemy, Pozzo di Borgo. Princes Schwarzenberg
and Lichtenstein represented Austria; while Talleyrand and Dalberg
were there to plead for the House of Bourbon: De Pradt and Baron
Louis were afterwards summoned. The Czar opened the deliberations
by declaring that there were three courses open, to make peace with
Napoleon, to accept Marie Louise as Regent for her son, or to
recall the Bourbons.[447] The first he declared to
be impossible; the second was beset by the gravest difficulties;
and, while stating the objections to the Bourbons, he let it be
seen that he now favoured this solution, provided that it really
was the will of France. He then called on Talleyrand to speak; and
that pleader set forth the case of the Bourbons with his usual
skill. The French army, he said, was more devoted to its own glory
than to Napoleon. France longed for peace, and she could only find
it with due sureties under her old dynasty. If the populace had not
as yet declared for the Bourbons, who could wonder at that, when
the allies persisted in negotiating with Napoleon? But let them
declare that they will no more treat with him, and France would at
once show her real desires. For himself, he would answer for the
Senate. The Czar was satisfied; Frederick William assented; the
Austrian princes said not a word on behalf of the[pg.425]
claims of Marie Louise; and the cause of the House of Bourbon
easily triumphed.[448]

On the morrow appeared in the “Journal des Débats” a
decisive proclamation, signed by Alexander on behalf of all the
allied Powers;
but we must be permitted to doubt whether the
Emperor Francis, if present, would have allowed it to appear,
especially if his daughter were present in Paris as Regent. The
proclamation set forth that the allies would never again treat with
“Napoleon Bonaparte” or any member of his family; that they would
respect the integrity of France as it existed under its lawful
kings, and would recognize and guarantee the constitution which the
French nation should adopt.

Accordingly, they invited the Senate at once to appoint a
Provisional Government. Talleyrand, as Grand Elector of the Empire,
had the power to summon that guardian of the commonwealth, whose
vote would clearly be far more expeditious than the
plébiscite on which Alexander had previously set his
heart. Of the 140 Senators only 64 assembled, but over them
Talleyrand’s influence was supreme. He spake, and they silently
registered his suggestions. Thus it was that the august body,
taught by ten years of despotism to bend gracefully before every
breeze, fulfilled its last function in the Napoleonic
régime by overthrowing the very constitution which it
had been expressly charged to uphold. The date was the 1st of
April. Talleyrand, Dalberg, Beurnonville, Jaucourt, and
l’Abbé de Montesquiou at once formed a Provisional
Government; but the soul of it was Talleyrand. The Czar gave the
word, and Talleyrand acted as scene-shifter. The last tableau of
this constitutional farce was reached on the following day, when
the Senate and the Corps Législatif declared that Napoleon
had ceased to reign.[pg.426]

Such was the ex-bishop’s revenge for insults borne for many a
year with courtly tact, but none the less bitterly felt. Napoleon
and he had come to regard each other with instinctive antipathy;
but while the diplomatist hid his hatred under the cloak of irony,
the soldier blurted forth his suspicions. Before leaving Paris, the
Emperor had wound up his last Council-meeting by a diatribe against
enemies left in the citadel; and his words became all the hotter
when he saw that Talleyrand, who was then quietly conversing with
Joseph in a corner, took no notice of the outburst. From Champagne
he sent off an order to Savary to arrest the ex-Minister, but that
functionary took upon himself to disregard the order. Probably
there was some understanding between them. And thus, after steering
past many a rock, the patient schemer at last helped Europe to
shipwreck that mighty adventurer when but a league or two from
port.

But all was not over yet. Napoleon had fallen back on
Fontainebleau, in front of which town he was assembling a force of
nearly 60,000 men. Marie Louise, with the Ministers, was at Blois,
and desired to make her way to the side of her consort. Had she
done so, and had her father been present at Paris, a very
interesting and delicate situation would have been the result; and
we may fancy that it would have needed all Metternich’s finesse and
Castlereagh’s common sense to keep the three monarchs united. But
Francis was still at Dijon; and Metternich and Castlereagh did not
reach Paris until April 10th; so that everything in these important
days was decided by the Czar and Talleyrand, both of them
irreconcilable foes of Napoleon. It was in vain that Caulaincourt
(April 1st) begged the Czar to grant peace to Napoleon on the basis
of the old frontiers. “Peace with him would only be a truce,” was
the reply.

The victor did not repulse the idea of a Regency so absolutely,
and the faithful Minister at once hurried to Fontainebleau to
persuade his master to abdicate in favour of his son. Napoleon
repulsed the offer with disdain: rather than that, he would
once more try the[pg.427] hazards of war. He knew that the
Old and the Young Guard, still nearly 9,000 strong in all, burned
to revenge the insult to French pride; and at the close of a review
held on the 3rd in the great court of the palace, they shouted, “To
Paris!” and swore to bury themselves under its ruins. It needed not
the acclaim of his veterans to prompt him to the like resolve.
When, on April 1st, he received a Verbal Note from Alexander,
stating that the allies would no longer treat with him, except on
his private and family concerns, he exclaimed to Marmont, at the
line of the Essonne, that he must fight, for it was a necessity of
his position. He also proposed to that Marshal to cross the Seine
and attack the allies, forgetting that the Marne, with its bridges
held by them, was in the way. Marmont, endowed with a keen and
sardonic intelligence, had already seen that his master was more
and more the victim of illusions, never crediting the existence of
difficulties that he did not actually witness. And when, on the
3rd, or perhaps earlier, offers came from the royalists, the
Marshal promised to help them in the way that will shortly
appear.

Napoleon’s last overtures to the Czar came late on the following
day. On that morning he had a long and heated discussion with
Berthier, Ney, Oudinot, and Lefebvre. Caulaincourt and Maret were
present as peacemakers. The Marshals upbraided Napoleon with the
folly of marching on Paris. Angered by their words Napoleon at last
said: “The army will obey me.” “No,” retorted Ney, “it will obey
its commanders.”

Macdonald, who had just arrived with his weary corps, took up
their case with his usual frankness. “Our horses,” he said, “can go
no further: we have not enough ammunition for one skirmish, and no
means of procuring more. If we fail, as we probably shall, the
whole of France will be destroyed. We can still impose on the
enemy: let us retain our attitude…. We have had enough of war
without kindling civil war.” Finally the Emperor gave way, and drew
up a declaration couched[pg.428] in these terms: “The allied
Powers having proclaimed that the Emperor Napoleon was the sole
obstacle to the re-establishment of peace in Europe, the Emperor
Napoleon, faithful to his oaths, declares that he is ready to
descend from the throne, to leave France, and even give up his
life, for the good of the fatherland, inseparable from the rights
of his son, of those of the regency of the Empress and of the
maintenance of the laws of the Empire.”[449]

A careful reading of this document will show that it was not an
act of abdication, but merely a conditional offer to abdicate,
which would satisfy those undiplomatic soldiers and gain time.
Macdonald also relates that, after drawing it up, the Emperor threw
himself on the sofa, struck his thigh, and said: “Nonsense,
gentlemen! let us leave all that alone and march to-morrow, we
shall beat them.” But they held him to his promise; and
Caulaincourt, Ney, and Macdonald straightway proceeding to Paris,
beset the Czar with many entreaties and some threats to recognize
the Regency.

In their interview, late at night on the 4th, they seemed to
make a great impression, especially when they reminded him of his
promise not to force any government on France. Next, the Czar
called in the members of the Provisional Government, and heard
their arguments that a Regency must speedily give way before the
impact of the one masterful will. Yet again Alexander listened to
the eloquence of Caulaincourt, and finally to the pleadings of the
now anxious provisionals. So the night wore on at Talleyrand’s
mansion, the Czar finally stating that, after hearing the Prussian
monarch’s advice, he would give his decision. And shortly before
dawn came the news that Marmont’s corps had marched over to the
enemy. “You see,” said Alexander to Pozzo di Borgo, “it is
Providence that wills it: no more doubt or hesitation now.”[450][pg.429]

On that same night, in fact, Marmont’s corps of 12,000 men was
brought from Essonne within the lines of the allies, by the
Marshal’s generals. Marmont himself was then in Paris, having been
induced by Ney and Macdonald to come with them, so as to hinder the
carrying out of his treasonable design; but his generals, who were
in the secret, were alarmed by the frequency of Napoleon’s
couriers, and carried out the original plan. Thus, at dawn of the
5th, the rank and file found themselves amidst the columns and
squadrons of the allies. It was now too late to escape; the men
swore at their leaders with helpless fury; and 12,000 men were thus
filched from Napoleon’s array.[451]

If this conduct be viewed from the personal standpoint, it must
be judged a base betrayal of an old friend and benefactor; and it
is usually regarded in that light alone. And yet Marmont might
plead that his action was necessary to prevent Napoleon sacrificing
his troops, and perhaps also his capital, to a morbid pride and
desire for revenge. The Marshal owed something to France. The
Chambers had pronounced his master’s abdication, and Paris seemed
to acquiesce in their decision: Bordeaux and Lyons had now
definitely hoisted the white flag: Wellington had triumphed in the
south; Schwarzenberg marshalled 140,000 men around the capital; and
Marmont knew, perhaps, better than any of the Marshals, the
obstinacy of that terrible will which had strewn the roads between
Moscow, Paris, and Lisbon with a million of corpses. Was it not
time that this should end? And would it end as long as Napoleon saw
any chance of snatching a temporary success?

However we may regard Marmont’s conduct, there can be no doubt
that it helped on Napoleon’s fall. The Czar was too subtle a
diplomatist to attach much importance to Napoleon’s declaration
cited above. He[pg.430] must have seen in it a device to
gain time. But he himself also wished for a few more hours’ respite
before flinging away the scabbard; and we may regard his lengthy
balancings between the pleas of Caulaincourt and Talleyrand as
prompted partly by a wish to sip to the full the sweets of revenge
for the occupation of Moscow, but mainly by the resolve to mark
time until Marmont’s corps had been brought over.

Now that the head was struck off Napoleon’s lance, the Czar
repulsed all notion of a Regency, but declared that he was ready to
grant generous terms to Napoleon if the latter abdicated outright.
“Now, when he is in trouble,” he said, “I will become once more his
friend and will forget the past.” In conferences with Napoleon’s
representatives, Alexander decided that Napoleon must keep the
title of Emperor, and receive a suitable pension. The islands of
Corfu, Corsica, and Elba were considered for his future abode: the
last offered the fewest objections; and though Metternich later on
protested against the choice of Elba, the Czar felt his honour
pledged to this arrangement.[452]

Napoleon himself now began to yield to the inevitable. On
hearing the news of Marmont’s defection, he sat for some time as if
stupefied, then sadly remarked: “The ungrateful man: well! he will
be more unhappy than I.” But once more, on the 6th, the fighting
instinct comes uppermost. He plans to retire with his faithful
troops beyond the Loire, and rally the corps of Augereau, Suchet,
and Soult. “Come,” he cries to his generals, “let us march to the
Alps.” Not one of them speaks in reply. “Ah,” replies the Emperor
to their unspoken thoughts; “you want repose: have it then. Alas!
you know not how many disappointments and dangers await you on your
beds of down.” He then wrote his formal abdication:

“The allied Powers having declared that the Emperor was[pg.431] the sole obstacle to the
re-establishment of peace in Europe, the Emperor, faithful to his
oaths, declares that he renounces, for himself and his heirs, the
thrones of France and Italy, and that there is no sacrifice, not
even that of life, which he is not ready to make for the interest
of France.”

The allies made haste to finish the affair; for even now they
feared that the caged lion would burst his bars. Indeed, the trusty
secretary Fain asserts that when on Easter Monday, the 11th,
Caulaincourt brought back the allies’ ratification of this deed,
Napoleon’s first demand was to retract the abdication. It would be
unjust, however, to lay too much stress on this strange conduct;
for at that time the Emperor’s mind was partly unhinged by
maddening tumults.

His anguish increased when he heard the final terms of the
allies. They allotted to him the isle of Elba; to his consort and
heir, the duchies of Parma, Placentia and Guastalla, and two
millions of francs as an annual subsidy, divided equally between
himself and her. They were to keep the title of Emperor and
Empress; but their son would bear the name of Duke of Parma, etc.
The other Bonapartes received an annual subsidy of 2,500,000
francs, this and the former sum being paid by France. Four hundred
soldiers might accompany him to Elba. A “suitable establishment”
was to be provided for Eugène outside of France.[453] For some hours Napoleon
refused to ratify this compact. All hope of resistance was vain,
for Oudinot, Victor, Lefebvre, and, finally, Ney and Berthier, had
gone over to the royalists: even the soldiery began to waver. But a
noble pride held back the mighty conqueror from accepting Elba and
signing a money compact. It is not without a struggle that a
Cæsar sinks to the level of a Sancho Panza.

He then talked to Caulaincourt with the insight that always
illumined his judgments. Marie Louise ought to have Tuscany, he
said: Parma would not befit her[pg.432] dignity. Besides,
if she had to traverse other States to come to him, would she ever
do so? He next talked of his Marshals. Masséna’s were the
greatest exploits: but Suchet had shown himself the wisest both in
war and administration. Soult was able, but too ambitious. Berthier
was honest, sensible, the model of a chief of the staff; and “yet
he has now caused me much pain.” Not a word escaped him about
Davoust, still manfully struggling at Hamburg. Not one of his
Ministers, he complained, had come from Blois to bid him farewell.
He then spoke of his greatest enemy—England. “She has done me
much harm, doubtless, but I have left in her flanks a poisoned
dart. It is I who have made this debt, that will ever burden, if
not crush, future generations.” Finally, he came back to the
hateful compact which Caulaincourt pressed him in vain to sign. How
could he take money from the allies. How could he leave France so
small, after receiving her so great!

That same night he sought to end his life. On February the 8th
he had warned his brother Joseph that he would do so if Paris were
captured. During the retreat from Moscow he had carried about a
phial which was said to contain opium, and he now sought to end his
miseries. But Caulaincourt, his valet Constant, and the surgeon
Ivan were soon at hand with such slight cures as were possible.
After violent sickness the Emperor sank into deep prostration; but,
when refreshed by tea, and by the cool air of dawning day, he
gradually revived. “Fate has decided,” he exclaimed: “I must live
and await all that Providence has in store for me.”[454] He then signed the treaty
with the allies, presented Macdonald with the sword of Murad Bey,
and calmly began to prepare for his departure.

Marie Louise did not come to see him. Her decision to do so was
overruled by her father, in obedience to whose behests she repaired
from Blois to Rambouillet.[pg.433]

There, guarded by Cossacks, she saw Francis, Alexander, and
Frederick William in turn. What passed between them is not known:
but the result was that, on April 23rd, she set out for Vienna,
whence she finally repaired to Parma; she manifested no great
desire to see her consort at Elba, but soon consoled herself with
the Count de Neipperg.

No doubts as to her future conduct, no qualms of conscience as
to the destiny of France now ruffled Napoleon’s mind. Like a sky
cleared by a thunderstorm, once more it shone forth with clear
radiance. Those who saw him now were astonished at his calmness,
except in some moments when he declaimed at his wife and child
being kept from him by Austrian schemes. Then he stormed and wept
and declared that he would seek refuge in England, which General
Köller, the Austrian commissioner appointed to escort him to
Elba, strongly advised him to do. But for the most part he showed
remarkable composure. When Bausset sought to soothe him by
remarking that France would still form one of the finest of realms,
he replied: “with remarkable serenity—’I abdicate and
I yield nothing.'”[455] The words hide a world of
meaning: they inclose the secret of the Hundred Days.

On the 20th, he bade farewell to his Guard: in thrilling words
he told them that his mission thenceforth would be to describe to
posterity the wonders they had achieved: he then embraced General
Petit, kissed the war-stained banner, and, wafted on his way by the
sobs of these unconquered heroes, set forth for the Mediterranean.
In the central districts, and as far as Lyons, he was often greeted
by the well-known shouts, but, further south, the temper of the
people changed.

At Orange they cursed him to his face, and hurled stones at the
windows of the carriage; Napoleon, protected by Bertrand, sat
huddled up in the corner, “apparently very much frightened.” After
forcing a way through the rabble, the Emperor, when at a safe
distance,[pg.434] donned a plain great coat, a
Russian cloak, and a plain round hat with a white cockade: in this
or similar disguises he sought to escape notice at every village or
town, evincing, says the British Commissioner, Colonel Campbell,
“much anxiety to save his life.”

By a détour he skirted the town of Avignon, where the mob
thirsted for his blood; and by another device he disappointed the
people of Orgon, who had prepared an effigy of him in uniform,
smeared with blood, and placarded with the words: “Voilà
donc l’odieux tyran! Tôt ou tard le crime est puni.”[456] In this humiliating way he
hurried on towards the coast, where a British frigate, the
“Undaunted,” was waiting for him. There some suspicious delays
ensued, which aroused the fears of the allied commissioners,
especially as bands of French soldiers began to draw near after the
break-up of Eugène’s army.[457]

At last, on the 28th, accompanied by Counts Bertrand and Drouot,
he set sail from Fréjus. It was less than fifteen years
since he had landed there crowned with the halo of his oriental
adventures.[pg.435]


CHAPTER XXXVIII


ELBA AND PARIS

If it be an advantage to pause in the midst of the rush of life
and take one’s bearings afresh, then Napoleon was fortunate in
being drifted to the quiet eddy of Elba. He there had leisure to
review his career, to note where he had served his generation and
succeeded, where also he had dashed himself fruitlessly against the
fundamental instincts of mankind. Undoubtedly he did essay this
mental stock-taking. He remarked to the conscientious Drouot that
he was wrong in not making peace at the Congress of Prague; that
trust in his own genius and in his soldiery led him astray; “but
those who blame me have never drunk of Fortune’s intoxicating cup.”
When a turn of her wheel brought him uppermost again, he confessed
that at Elba he had heard, as in a tomb, the verdict of posterity;
and there are signs that his maturer convictions thenceforth strove
to curb the old domineering instincts that had wrecked his
life.

Introspection, however, was alien to his being; he was made for
the camp rather than the study; his critical powers, if turned in
for a time on himself, quickly swung back to work upon men and
affairs; and they found the needed exercise in organizing his
Liliputian Empire and surveying the course of European politics. In
the first weeks he was up at dawn, walking or riding about Porto
Ferrajo and its environs, planning better defences, or tracing out
new roads and avenues of mulberry trees. “I have never seen a man,”
wrote Campbell, “with so much activity and restless perseverance:
he appears to take pleasure in perpetual movement, and in seeing
[pg.436]those who accompany him sink under
fatigue.” About seven hundred of his Guards were brought over on
British transports; and these, along with Corsicans and Tuscans,
guarded him against royalist plotters, real or supposed. In a short
time he purchased a few small vessels, and annexed the islet of
Pianosa. These affairs and the formation of an Imperial Court for
the delectation of his mother and his sister Pauline, who now
joined him, served to drive away ennui; but he bitterly resented
the Emperor Francis’s refusal to let his wife and son come to him.
Whether Marie Louise would have come is more than doubtful, for her
relations to Count Neipperg were already notorious; but the
detention of his son was a heartless action that aroused general
sympathy for the lonely man. The Countess Walewska paid him a visit
for some days, bringing the son whom she had borne him.[458]

Meanwhile Europe was settling down uneasily on its new political
foundations. Considering that France had been at the mercy of the
allies, she had few just grounds of complaint against them. The
Treaties of Paris (May 30th, 1814) left her with rather wider
bounds than those of 1791; and she kept the art treasures reft by
Napoleon. Perfidious Albion yielded up all her French colonial
conquests, except Mauritius, Tobago, and St. Lucia. Britons
grumbled at the paltry gains brought by a war that had cost more
than £600,000,000: but Castlereagh justified the policy of
conciliation. “It is better,” said he, “for France to be commercial
and pacific than a warlike and conquering State.” We insisted on
her ceding Belgium to the House of Orange, while we retained the
Dutch colonies conquered by us, the Cape, Demerara, and
Curaçoa—paying £6,000,000 for them.[pg.437]

The loss of the Netherlands, the Rhineland, and Italy galled
French pride. Loud were the murmurs of the throngs of soldiers that
came from the fortresses of Germany, or the prisons of Spain,
Russia, and England—70,000 crossed over from our shores
alone—at the harshness of the allies and the pusillanimity of
the Bourbons. The return from war to peace is always hard; and now
these gaunt warriors came back to a little France that perforce
discharged them or placed them on half-pay. Perhaps they might have
been won over by a tactful Court: but the Bourbons, especially that
typical émigré, the Comte d’Artois, were
nothing if not tactless, witness their shelving of the Old Guard
and formation of the Maison du Roi, a privileged and highly paid
corps of 6,000 nobles and royalist gentlemen. The peasants, too,
were uneasy, especially those who held the lands of nobles
confiscated in the Revolution. To indemnify the former owners was
impossible in face of the torrent of exorbitant claims that flowed
in. And the year 1814, which began as a soul-stirring epic, ended
with sordid squabbles worthy of a third-rate farce.

Moreover, at this very time, the former allies seemed on the
brink of war. The limits of our space admit only of the briefest
glance at the disputes of the Powers at the Congress of Vienna. The
storm centre of Europe was the figure of the Czar. To our
ambassador at Vienna, Sir Charles Stewart, he declared his resolve
to keep western Poland and never to give up 7,000,000 of his
“Polish subjects.”[459] Strange to say, he
ultimately gained the assent of Prussia to this objectionable
scheme, provided that she acquired the whole of Saxony, while
Frederick Augustus was to be transplanted to the Rhineland with
Bonn as capital. To these proposals[pg.438] Austria, England,
and France offered stern opposition, and framed a secret compact
(January 3rd, 1815) to resist them, if need be, with armies
amounting to 450,000 men. But, though swords were rattled in their
scabbards, they were not drawn. When news reached Vienna of the
activity of Bonapartists in France and of Murat in Italy, the
Powers agreed (February 8th) to the Saxon-Polish compromise which
took shape in the map of Eastern Europe. The territorial
arrangements in the west were evidently inspired by the wish to
build up bulwarks against France. Belgium was tacked on to Holland;
Germany was huddled into a Confederation, in which the princes had
complete sovereign powers; and the Kingdom of Sardinia grew to more
than its former bulk by recovering Savoy and Nice and gaining
Genoa.

This piling up of artificial barriers against some future
Napoleon was to serve the designs of the illustrious exile himself.
The instinct of nationality, which his blows had aroused to full
vigour, was now outraged by the sovereigns whom it carried along to
victory. Belgians strongly objected to Dutch rule, and German
“Unitarians,” as Metternich dubbed them, spurned a form of union
which subjected the Fatherland to Austria and her henchmen. Hardest
of all was the fate of Italy. After learning the secret of her
essential unity under Napoleon, she was now parcelled out among her
former rulers; and thrills of rage shot through the peninsula when
the Hapsburgs settled down at Venice and Milan, while their scions
took up the reins at Modena, Parma, and Florence.

It was on this popular indignation that Murat now built his
hopes. After throwing over Napoleon, he had looked to find favour
with the allies; but his movements in 1814 had been so suspicious
that the fate of his kingdom remained hanging in the balance. The
Bourbons of Paris and Madrid strove hard to effect his overthrow;
but Austria and England, having tied their hands early in 1814 by
treaties with him, could only wait and watch [pg.439]in the hope that the impetuous
soldier would take a false step. He did so in February, 1815, when
he levied forces, summoned Louis XVIII. to declare whether he was
at war with him, and prepared to march into Northern Italy.

The disturbed state of the peninsula caused the Powers much
uneasiness as to the presence of Napoleon at Elba. Louis XVIII. in
his despatches, and Talleyrand in private conversations, two or
three times urged his removal to the Azores; but, with the
exception of Castlereagh, who gave a doubtful assent, the
plenipotentiaries scouted the thought of it. Metternich entirely
opposed it, and the Czar would certainly have objected to the
reversal of his Elba plan, had Talleyrand made a formal proposal to
that effect. But he did not do so. The official records of the
Congress contain not a word on the subject. Equally unfounded were
the newspaper rumours that the Congress was considering the
advisability of removing Napoleon to St. Helena. On this topic the
official records are also silent; and we have the explicit denial
of the Duke of Wellington (who reached Vienna on the 1st of
February to relieve Castlereagh) that “the Congress ever had any
intention of removing Bonaparte from Elba to St. Helena.”[460]

Napoleon’s position was certainly one of unstable equilibrium,
that tended towards some daring enterprise or inglorious
bankruptcy. The maintenance of his troops cost him more than
1,000,000 francs a year, while his revenue was less than half of
that sum. He ought to[pg.440] have received 2,000,000 francs a
year from Louis XVIII.; but that monarch, while confiscating the
property of the Bonapartes in France, paid not a centime of the
sums which the allies had pledged him to pay to the fallen House.
Both the Czar and our envoy, Castlereagh, warmly reproached
Talleyrand with his master’s shabby conduct; to which the
plenipotentiary replied that it was dangerous to furnish Napoleon
with money as long as Italy was in so disturbed a state.
Castlereagh, on his return to England by way of Paris, again
pressed the matter on Louis XVIII., who promised to take the matter
in hand. But he was soon quit of it: for, as he wrote to Talleyrand
on March 7th, Bonaparte’s landing in France spared him the
trouble
.[461]

To assert, however, that Napoleon’s escape from Elba was
prompted by a desire to avoid bankruptcy, is to credit him with
respectable bourgeois scruples by which he was never
troubled. Though “Madame Mère” and Pauline complained
bitterly to Campbell of the lack of funds at Elba, the Emperor
himself was far from depressed. “His spirits seem of late,” wrote
Campbell on December 28th, “rather to rise, and not to yield in the
smallest degree to the pressure of pecuniary difficulties.” Both
Campbell and Lord John Russell, who then paid the Emperor a flying
visit, thought that he was planning some great move, and warned our
Ministers.[462] But they shared the view
of other wiseacres, that Italy would be his goal, and that too,
when Campbell’s despatches teemed with remarks made to him by
Napoleon as to the certainty of an outbreak in France. Here are two
of them:[pg.441]

He said that there would be a violent outbreak, similar to the
Revolution, in consequence of their present humiliation: every man
in France considers the Rhine to be the natural frontier of France,
and nothing can alter this opinion. If the spirit of the nation is
roused into action nothing can oppose it. It is like a torrent….
The present Government of France is too feeble: the Bourbons should
make war as soon as possible so as to establish themselves upon the
throne. It would not be difficult to recover Belgium. It is only
for the British troops there that the French army has the smallest
awe” (sic).

His final resolve to put everything to the hazard was formed
about February 13th, when, shortly after receiving tidings as to
the unrest in Italy, the discords of the Powers, and the resolve of
the allied sovereigns to leave Vienna on the 20th, he heard news of
the highest importance from France. On that day one of his former
officials, Fleury de Chaboulon, landed in Elba, and informed him of
the hatching of a plot by military malcontents, under the lead of
Fouché, for the overthrow of Louis XVIII.[463] Napoleon at once
despatched his informant to Naples, and ordered his brig,
“L’Inconstant,” to be painted like an English vessel. Most
fortunately for him, Campbell on the 16th set sail for
Tuscany—”for his health and on private affairs”—on the
small war-vessel, “Partridge,” to which the British Government had
intrusted the supervision of Napoleon. Captain Adye, of that
vessel, promised, after taking Campbell to Leghorn, to return and
cruise off Elba. He called at Porto Ferrajo on the 24th, and to
Bertrand’s question, when he was to bring Campbell back, returned
the undiplomatic answer that it was fixed for the 26th. The news
seems to have decided Napoleon to escape on that day, when the
“Partridge” would be absent at Leghorn. Meanwhile Campbell, alarmed
by the news of the preparations at Elba, was sending off a request
to Genoa that another British warship should be sent to frustrate
the designs of the “restless villain.”[pg.442]

But it was now too late. On that Sunday night at 9 p.m., the
Emperor, with 1,050 officers and men, embarked at Porto Ferrajo on
the “Inconstant” and six smaller craft. Favoured by the light airs
that detained the British vessel, his flotilla glided away
northwards; and not before the 28th did Adye and Campbell find that
the imperial eagle had flown. Meanwhile Napoleon had eluded the
French guard-ship, “Fleur-de-Lys,” and ordered his vessels to
scatter. On doubling the north of Corsica, he fell in with another
French cruiser, the “Zephyr,” which hailed his brig and inquired
how the great man was. “Marvellously well,” came the reply,
suggested by Napoleon himself to his captain. The royalist cruiser
passed on contented. And thus, thanks to the imbecility of the old
Governments and of their servants, Napoleon was able to land his
little force safely in the Golfe de Jouan on the afternoon of March
1st.[464] Is it surprising that
foreigners, who had not yet fathomed the eccentricities of British
officialdom, should have believed that we connived at Napoleon’s
escape? It needed the blood shed at Waterloo to wipe out the
misconception.

“I shall reach Paris without firing a shot.” Such was the
prophecy of Napoleon to his rather questioning followers as they
neared the coast of Provence. It seemed the wildest of dreams.
Could the man, who had been wellnigh murdered by the rabble of
Avignon and Orgon, hope to march in peace through that royalist
province? And, if he ever reached the central districts where men
loved him better, would the soldiery dare to disobey the commands
of Soult, the new Minister of War, of Ney, Berthier, Macdonald, St.
Cyr, Suchet, Augereau, and of many more who were now honestly
serving the Bourbons? The King and his brothers had no fears. They
laughed at the folly of this rash intruder.

At first their confidence seemed justified. Napoleon’s overtures
to the officer and garrison of Antibes were repulsed, and the small
detachment which he sent[pg.443] there was captured. Undaunted
by this check, he decided to hurry on by way of Grasse towards
Grenoble, thus forestalling the news of his first failure, and
avoiding the royalist districts of the lower Rhone.

Napoleon was visibly perturbed as he drew near to Grenoble.
There the officer in command, General Marchand, had threatened to
exterminate this “band of brigands”; and his soldiers as yet showed
no signs of defection. But, by some bad management, only one
battalion held the defile of Laffray on the south. As the
bear-skins of the Guard came in sight, the royalist ranks swerved
and drew back. Then the Emperor came forward, and ordered his men
to lower their arms. “There he is: fire on him,” cried a royalist
officer. Not a shot rang out.—”Soldiers,” said the well-known
voice, “if there is one among you who wishes to kill his Emperor,
he can do so. Here I am.” At once a great shout of “Vive
l’Empereur” burst forth: and the battalion broke into an
enthusiastic rush towards the idol of the soldiery.

That scene decided the whole course of events. A little later, a
young noble, Labédoyère, leads over his regiment; at
Grenoble the garrison stands looking on and cheering while the
Bonapartists batter in the gates; and the hero is borne in amidst a
whirlwind of cheers. At Lyons, the Comte d’Artois and Macdonald
seek safety in flight; and soldiers and workmen welcome their chief
with wild acclaim; but amidst the wonted cries are heard threats of
“The Bourbons to the guillotine,” “Down with the priests!”

The shouts were ominous: they showed that the Jacobins meant to
use Napoleon merely as a tool for the overthrow of the Bourbons.
The “have-nots” cheered him, but the “haves” shivered at his
coming, for every thinking man knew that it implied war with
Europe.[465] Napoleon saw the danger of
relying merely on malcontents and sought to arouse a truly national
feeling. He therefore on March 13th issued a series of popular[pg.444] decrees, that declared the rule of
the Bourbons at an end, dissolved the Senate and Chamber of
Deputies, and summoned the “electoral colleges” of the Empire to a
great assembly, or Champ de Mai, at Paris. He further proscribed
the white flag, ordered the wearing of the tri-colour cockade,
disbanded the hated “Maison du Roi,” abolished feudal titles, and
sequestered the domains of the Bourbon princes. In brief, he acted
as the Bonaparte of 1799. He then set forth for Paris, at the head
of 14,000 men.

Ney was at the same time marching with 6,000 men from
Besançon. He had lately assured Louis XVIII. that Napoleon
deserved to be brought to Paris in an iron cage. But now his
soldiers kept a sullen silence. At Bourg the leading regiment
deserted; and while beset by difficulties, the Marshal received
from Napoleon the assurance that he would be received as he was on
the day after the Moskwa (Borodino). This was enough. He drew his
troops around him, and, to their lively joy, declared for the
Emperor (March 14th). Napoleon was as good as his word. Never prone
to petty malice, he now received with equal graciousness those
officers who flung themselves at his feet, and those who staunchly
served the King to the very last. Before this sunny magnanimity the
last hopes of the Bourbons melted away. Greeted on all sides by
soldiers and peasants, the enchanter advances on Paris, whence the
King and Court beat a hasty retreat towards Lille.

Crowds of peasants line and almost block the road from
Fontainebleau to catch a glimpse of the gray coat; and, to expedite
matters, he drives on in a cabriolet with his faithful
Caulaincourt. Escorted by a cavalcade of officers he enters Paris
after nightfall; but there the tone of the public is cool and
questioning, until the front of the Tuileries facing the river is
reached.[466] Then a mighty shout arises
from the throng of jubilant half-pay officers as the well-known
figure alights: he passes in,[pg.445] and is half
carried up the grand staircase, “his eyes half closed,” says
Lavalette, “his hands extended before him like a blind man, and
expressing his joy only by a smile.” Ladies are there also, who
have spent the weary hours of waiting in stripping off
fleurs-de-lys, and gleefully exposing the N’s and golden
bees concealed by cheap Bourbon upholstery. Anon they fly back to
this task; the palace wears its wonted look; and the brief spell of
Bourbon rule seems gone for ever.

To his contemporaries this triumph of Napoleon appeared a
miracle before which the voice of criticism must be dumb. And yet,
if we remember the hollowness of the Bourbon restoration, the
tactlessness of the princes and the greed of their partisans, it
seems strange that the house of cards reared by the Czar and
Talleyrand remained standing even for eleven months. Napoleon
correctly described the condition of France when he said to his
comrades on the “Inconstant”: “There is no historic example that
induces me to venture on this bold enterprise: but I have taken
into account the surprise that will seize on men, the state of
public feeling, the resentment against the allies, the love of my
soldiers, in fine, all the Napoleonic elements that still germinate
in our beautiful France.”[467]

Still less was he deceived by the seemingly overwhelming impulse
in his favour. He looked beyond the hysteria of welcome to the cold
and critical fit which follows; and he saw danger ahead. When
Mollien complimented him on his return, he replied, alluding to the
general indifference at the departure of the Bourbons: “My dear
fellow! People have let me come, just as they let the others go.”
The remark reveals keen insight into the workings of French public
opinion. The whole course of the Revolution had shown how easy it
was to destroy a Government, how difficult to rebuild. In truth,
the events of March, 1815, may be called the epilogue of the
revolutionary drama. The royal House had offended the two most
powerful of French interests, the military[pg.446] and the
agrarian, so that soldiers and peasants clutched eagerly at
Napoleon as a mighty lever for its overthrow.

The Emperor wisely formed his Ministry before the first
enthusiasm cooled down. Maret again became Secretary of State;
Decrès took the Navy; Gaudin the finances; Mollien was
coaxed back to the Treasury, and Davoust reluctantly accepted the
Ministry of War. Savary declined to be burdened with the Police,
and Napoleon did not press him: for that clever intriguer,
Fouché, was pointed out as the only man who could rally the
Jacobins around the imperial throne: to him, then, Napoleon
assigned this important post, though fully aware that in his hands
it was a two-edged tool. Carnot was finally persuaded to become
Minister for Home Affairs.

Napoleon’s fate, however, was to be decided, not at Paris, but
by the statesmen assembled at Vienna. There time was hanging
somewhat heavily, and the news of Napoleon’s escape was welcomed at
first as a grateful diversion. Talleyrand asserted that Napoleon
would aim at Italy, but Metternich at once remarked: “He will make
straight for Paris.” When this prophecy proved to be alarmingly
true, a drastic method was adopted to save the Bourbons. The
plenipotentiaries drew up a declaration that Bonaparte, having
broken the compact which established him at Elba—the only
legal title attaching to his existence—had placed himself
outside the bounds of civil and social relations, and, as an enemy
and disturber of the peace of the world, was consigned to “public
prosecution” (March 13th).[468] The rigour of this decree
has been generally condemned. But, after all, it did not exceed in
harshness Napoleon’s own act of proscription against Stein; it was
a desperate attempt to stop the flight of[pg.447] the imperial
eagle to Paris and to save France from war with Europe.

Public considerations were doubtless commingled with the
promptings of personal hatred. We are assured that Talleyrand was
the author of this declaration, which had the complete approval of
the Czar. But Napoleon had one enemy more powerful than Alexander,
more insidious than Talleyrand, and that was—his own past.
Everywhere the spectre of war rose up before the imagination of
men. The merchant pictured his ships swept off by privateers: the
peasant saw his homestead desolate: the housewife dreamt of her
larder emptied by taxes, and sons carried off for the war. At
Berlin, wrote Jackson, all was agitation, and everybody said that
the work of last year would have to be done over again.

In England the current of public feeling was somewhat weakened
by the drifts and eddies of party politics. Many of the Whigs made
a popular hero of Napoleon, some from a desire to overthrow the
Liverpool Ministry that proscribed him; others because they
believed, or tried to believe, that the return of Napoleon
concerned only France, and that he would leave Europe alone if
Europe left him alone. Others there were again, as Hazlitt, who
could not ignore the patent fact that Napoleon was an international
personage and had violated a European compact, yet nevertheless
longed for his triumph over the bad old Governments and did not
trouble much as to what would come next. But, on the whole, the
judgment of well-informed people may be summed up in the conclusion
of that keen lawyer, Crabb Robinson: “The question is, peace with
Bonaparte now, or war with him in Germany two years hence.”[469] The matter came to a test
on April 28th, when Whitbread’s motion against war was rejected by
273 to 72.[470]

If that was the general opinion in days when Ministers and
diplomatists alone knew the secrets of the game, it was certain
that the initiated, who remembered his[pg.448] wrongheaded
refusals to make peace even in the depressing days of 1814, would
strive to crush him before he could gather all his strength. In
vain did he protest that he had learnt by sad experience and was a
changed man. They interpreted his pacific speeches by their
experience of his actions; and thus his overweening conduct in the
past blotted out all hope of his crowning a romantic career by a
peaceful and benignant close. The declaration of outlawry was
followed, on March 25th, by the conclusion of treaties between the
Powers, which virtually renewed those framed at Chaumont. In quick
succession the smaller States gave in their adhesion; and thus the
coalition which tact and diplomacy had dissolved was revivified by
the fears which the mighty warrior aroused. Napoleon made several
efforts to sow distrust among the Powers; and chance placed in his
hands a veritable apple of discord.

The Bourbons in their hasty flight from Paris had left behind
several State papers, among them being the recent secret compact
against Russia and Prussia. Napoleon promptly sent this document to
the Czar at Vienna; but his hopes of sundering the allies were soon
blighted. Though Alexander and Metternich had for months refused to
exchange a word or a look, yet the news of Napoleon’s adventure
brought about a speedy reconciliation; and when the compromising
paper from Paris was placed in the Czar’s hands, he took the noble
revenge of sending for Metternich, casting it into the fire, and
adjuring the Minister to forget recent disputes in the presence of
their common enemy. Napoleon strove to detach Austria from the
Coalition, as did also Fouché on his own account; but the
overtures led to no noteworthy result, except that Napoleon, on
finding out Fouché’s intrigue, threatened to have him
shot—a threat which that necessary tool treated with quiet
derision.

A few acts of war occurred at once; but Austria and Russia
pressed for delay, the latter with the view of overthrowing Murat.
That potentate now drew the sword on behalf of Napoleon, and
summoned the Italians[pg.449] to struggle for their
independence. But he was quickly overpowered at Tolentino (May
3rd), and fled from his kingdom, disguised as a sailor, to Toulon.
There he offered his sword to Napoleon; but the Emperor refused his
offer and blamed him severely, alleging that he had compromised the
fortunes of France by rendering peace impossible. The charge must
be pronounced not proven. The allies had taken their resolve to
destroy Napoleon on March 13th, and Murat’s adventure merely
postponed the final struggle for a month or so.

Napoleon used this time of respite to form his army and stamp
out opposition in France. The French royalist bands gave him little
trouble. In the south-west the fleur-de-lys was speedily
beaten down; but in La Vendée royalism had its roots
deep-seated. Headed by the two Larochejacqueleins, the peasants
made a brave fight; and 20,000 regulars failed to break them up
until the month of June was wearing on. What might not those 20,000
men, detained in La Vendée, have effected on the crest of
Waterloo?

Napoleon’s preoccupation, however, was the conduct of the
Jacobins in France, who had been quickened to immense energy by the
absurdities of the royalist reaction and felt that they had the new
ruler in their power. A game of skill ensued, which took up the
greater part of the “Hundred Days” of Napoleon’s second reign. His
conduct proved that he was not sure of success. He felt out of
touch with this new liberty-loving France, so different from the
passively devoted people whom he had left in 1814; he bridled his
impetuous nature, reasoning with men, inviting criticism, and
suggesting doubts as to his own proposals, in a way that contrasted
curiously with the old sledge-hammer methods.

“He seemed,” writes Mollien, “habitually calm, pensive, and
preserved without affectation a serious dignity, with little of
that old audacity and self-confidence which had never met with
insuperable obstacles…. As his thoughts were cramped in a narrow
space girt with precipices instead of soaring freely over a vast
horizon of power, they became laborious and [pg.450]

painful…. A kind of lassitude, that he had never known before,
took hold of him after some hours of work.”

This Pegasus in harness chafed at the unwonted yoke; and at
times the old instincts showed themselves. On one occasion, when
the subject turned on the new passion for liberty, he said to
Lavalette with a question in his voice: “All this will last two or
three years?” “Your Majesty,” replied the Minister, “must not
believe that. It will last for ever.”

The first grave difficulty was to frame a constitution,
especially as his Lyons decrees led men to believe that it would
emanate from the people, and be sanctioned by them in a great
Champ de Mai. Perhaps this was impossible. A great part of
France was a prey to civil strifes; and it was a skilful device to
intrust the drafting of a constitution to Benjamin Constant.

This brilliant writer and talker had now run through the whole
gamut of political professions. A pronounced Jacobin and
free-thinker during the Consulate, he subsequently retired to
Germany, where he unlearnt his politics, his religion, and his
philosophy. The sight of Napoleon’s devastations made him a
supporter of the throne and altar, compelled him to recast his
treatises, and drove him to consort with the quaint circle of
pietists who prayed and grovelled with Madame de Krudener.
Returning to France at the Restoration, he wielded his facile pen
in the cause of the monarchy, and fluttered after the fading charms
of Madame Récamier, confiding to his friend, De Broglie,
that he knew not whether to trust most to divine or satanic
agencies for success in this lawless chase. In March, 1815, he
thundered in the Press against the brigand of Elba—until the
latter won him over in the space of a brief interview, and
persuaded him to draft, with a few colleagues, the final
constitution of the age.

Not that Constant had a free hand: he worked under imperial
inspiration. The present effort was named the Additional
Act—additional, that is, to the Constitutions of the Empire
(April 22nd, 1815). It established a[pg.451] Chamber of Peers
nominated by Napoleon, with hereditary rights, and a Chamber of
Representatives elected on the plan devised in August, 1802. The
Emperor was to nominate all the judges, including the juges de
paix;
the jury system was maintained, and liberty of the Press
was granted. The Chambers also gained somewhat wider control over
the Ministers.[471]

This Act called forth a hail of criticisms. When the Council of
State pointed out that there was no guarantee against
confiscations, Napoleon’s eyes flashed fire, and he burst
forth:

“You are pushing me in a way that is not mine. You are weakening
and chaining me. France looks for me and does not find me. Public
opinion was excellent: now it is execrable. France is asking what
has come to the Emperor’s arm, this arm which she needs to master
Europe. Why speak to me of goodness, abstract justice, and of
natural laws? The first law is necessity: the first justice is the
public safety.”

The councillors quailed under this tirade and conceded the
point—though we may here remark that Napoleon showed a wise
clemency towards his foes, and confiscated the estates of only
thirteen of them.

Public opinion became more and more “execrable.” Some historians
have asserted that the decline of Napoleon’s popularity was due,
not to the Additional Act, but to the menaces of war from a united
Europe: this may be doubted. Miot de Melito, who was working for
the Emperor in the West, states that “never had a political error
more immediate effects” than that Act; and Lavalette, always a
devoted adherent, asserts that[pg.452]Frenchmen
thenceforth “saw only a despot in the Emperor and forgot about the
enemy.”

As a display of military enthusiasm, the Champ de Mai, of
June 1st, recalled the palmy days gone by. Veterans and conscripts
hailed their chief with jubilant acclaim, as with a few burning
words he handed them their eagles. But the people on the outskirts
cheered only when the troops cheered. Why should they, or the
“electors” of France, cheer? They had hoped to give her a
constitution; and they were now merely witnesses to Napoleon’s oath
that he would obey the constitution of his own making. As a civic
festival, it was a mockery in the eyes of men who remembered the
“Feast of Pikes,” and were not to be dazzled by the waving of
banners and the gorgeous costumes of Napoleon and his brothers. The
opening of the Chambers six days later gave an outlet to the
general discontent. The report that Napoleon designed his brother
Lucien for the Presidency of the Lower House is incorrect. That
honest democrat Lanjuinais was elected. Everything portended a
constitutional crisis, when the summons to arms rang forth; and the
chief, warning the deputies not to imitate the Greeks of the late
Empire by discussing abstract propositions while the battering-ram
thundered at their gates, cut short these barren debates by that
appeal to the sword which had rarely belied his hopes. [pg.45]


CHAPTER XXXIX


LIGNY AND QUATRE BRAS

A less determined optimist than Napoleon might well have hoped
for success over the forces of the new coalition. True, they seemed
overwhelmingly great. But many a coalition had crumbled away under
the alchemy of his statecraft; and the jealousies that had raged at
the Congress of Vienna inspired the hope that Austria, and perhaps
England, might speedily be detached from their present allies.
Strange as it seems to us, the French people opined that Napoleon’s
escape from Elba was due to the connivance of the British
Government; and Captain Mercer states that, even at Waterloo, many
of the French clung to the belief that the British resistance would
be a matter of form. Napoleon cherished no such illusion: but he
certainly hoped to surprise the British and Prussian forces in
Belgium, and to sever at one blow an alliance which he judged to be
ill cemented. Thereafter he would separate Austria from Russia, a
task that was certainly possible if victory crowned the French
eagles.[472]

His military position was far stronger than it had been since
the Moscow campaign. The loss of Germany and Spain had really added
to his power. No longer were his veterans shut up in the fortresses
of Europe from Danzig to Antwerp, from Hamburg to Ragusa; and the
Peninsular War no longer engulfed great armies of his choicest
troops. In the eyes of Frenchmen he[pg.454] was not beaten in
1814; he was only tripped up by a traitor when on the point of
crushing his foes. And, now that peace had brought back garrisons
and prisoners of war, as many as 180,000 well-trained troops were
ranged under the imperial eagles. He hoped by the end of June to
have half a million of devoted soldiers ready for the field.

The difficulties that beset him were enough to daunt any mind
but his. Some of the most experienced Marshals were no longer at
his side. St. Cyr, Macdonald, Oudinot, Victor, Marmont, and
Augereau remained true to Louis XVIII. Berthier, on hearing of
Napoleon’s return from Elba, forthwith retired into Germany, and,
in a fit of frenzy, threw himself from the window of a house in
Bamberg while a Russian corps was passing through that town. Junot
had lost his reason. Masséna and Moncey were too old for
campaigning; Mortier fell ill before the first shots were fired.
Worst of all, the unending task of army organization detained
Davoust at Paris. Certainly he worked wonders there; but, as in
1813 and 1814, Napoleon had cause to regret the absence of a
lieutenant equally remarkable for his acuteness of perception and
doggedness of purpose, for a good fortune that rarely failed, and a
devotion that never faltered. Doubtless it was this last priceless
quality, as well as his organizing gifts, that marked him out as
the ideal Minister of War and Governor of Paris. Besides him he
left a Council charged with the government during his absence,
composed of Princes Joseph and Lucien and the Ministers.

But, though the French army of 1815 lacked some of the names far
famed in story, numbers of zealous and able officers were ready to
take their place. The first and second corps were respectively
assigned to Drouet, Count d’Erlon, and Reille, the former of whom
was the son of the postmaster of Varennes, who stopped Louis XVI.’s
flight. Vandamme commanded the third corps; Gérard, the
fourth; Rapp, the fifth; while the sixth fell to Mouton, better
known as Count Lobau. Rapp’s corps was charged with the defence of
Alsace; other forces, led by Brune, Decaen, and Clausel, protected
the southern [pg.455]borders, while Suchet guarded the
Alps; but the rest of these corps were gradually drawn together
towards the north of France, and the addition of the Guard, 20,800
strong, brought the total of this army to 125,000 men.

There was one post which the Emperor found it most difficult to
fill, that of Chief of the Staff. There the loss of Berthier was
irreparable. While lacking powers of initiative, he had the faculty
of lucidly and quickly drafting Napoleon’s orders, which insures
the smooth working of the military machine. Who should succeed this
skilful and methodical officer? After long hesitation Napoleon
chose Soult. In a military sense the choice was excellent. The Duke
of Dalmatia had a glorious military record; in his nature activity
was blended with caution, ardour with method; but he had little
experience of the special duties now required of him; and his
orders were neither drafted so clearly nor transmitted so promptly
as those of Berthier.

The concentration of this great force proceeded with surprising
swiftness; and, in order to lull his foes into confidence, the
Emperor delayed his departure from Paris to the last moment
possible. As dawn was flushing the eastern sky, on June 12th, he
left his couch, after four hours’ sleep, entered his landau, and
speedily left his slumbering capital behind. In twelve hours he was
at Laon. There he found that Grouchy’s four cavalry brigades were
not sharing in the general advance owing to Soult’s neglect to send
the necessary orders. The horsemen were at once hurried on, several
regiments covering twenty leagues at a stretch and exhausting their
steeds. On the 14th the army was well in hand around Beaumont,
within striking distance of the Prussian vanguard, from which it
was separated by a screen of dense woods. There the Emperor mounted
his charger and rode along the ranks, raising such a storm of
cheers that he vainly called out: “Not so loud, my children, the
enemy will hear you.” There, too, on this anniversary of Marengo
and Friedland, he inspired his men by a stirring appeal on behalf
of the independence of Poles,[pg.456] Italians, the
smaller German States, and, above all, of France herself. “For
every Frenchman of spirit the time has come to conquer or die.”

What, meanwhile, was the position of the allies? An
Austro-Sardinian force threatened the south-east of France. Mighty
armies of 170,000 Russians and 250,000 Austrians were rolling
slowly on towards Lorraine and Alsace respectively; 120,000
Prussians, under Blücher, were cantoned between Liège
and Charleroi; while Wellington’s composite array of British,
German, and Dutch-Belgian troops, about 100,000 strong, lay between
Brussels and Mons.[473] The original plan of these
two famous leaders was to push on rapidly into France; but the
cautious influences of the Military Council sitting at Vienna
prevailed, and it was finally decided not to open the campaign
until the Austrians and Russians should approach the frontiers of
France. Even as late as June 15th we find Wellington writing to the
Czar in terms that assume a co-operation of all the allies in
simultaneous moves towards Paris—movements which
Schwarzenberg had led him to expect would begin about the 20th
of June
.[474]

From this prolonged and methodical warfare Europe was saved by
Napoleon’s vigorous offensive. His political instincts impelled him
to strike at Brussels, where he hoped that the populace would
declare for union with France and severance from the detested
Dutch. In this war he must not only conquer armies, he must win
over public opinion; and how could he gain it so well as in the
guise of a popular liberator?[pg.457]

But there were other advantages to be gained in Belgium. By
flinging himself on Wellington and the Prussians, and driving them
asunder, he would compel Louis XVIII. to another undignified
flight; and he would disorganize the best prepared armies of his
foes, and gain the material resources of the Low Countries. He
seems even to have cherished the hope that a victory over
Wellington would dispirit the British Government, unseat the
Ministry, and install in power the peace-loving Whigs.

And this victory was almost within his grasp. While his host
drew near to the Prussian outposts south of Charleroi and Thuin,
the allies were still spread out in cantonments that extended over
one hundred miles, namely, from Liège on Blücher’s left
to Audenarde on Wellington’s right. This wide dispersion of troops,
when an enterprising foe was known to be almost within striking
distance, has been generally condemned. Thus General Kennedy, in
his admirable description of Waterloo, admits that there was an
“absurd extension” of the cantonments. Wellington, however, was
bound to wait and to watch the three good high-roads, by any one of
which Napoleon might advance, namely, those of Tournay, Mons, and
Charleroi. The Duke had other causes for extending his lines far to
the west: he desired to cover the roads from Ostend, whence he was
expecting reinforcements, and to stretch a protecting wing over the
King of France at Ghent.

There are many proofs, however, that Wellington was surprised by
Napoleon. The narratives of Sir Hussey Vivian and Captain Mercer
show that the final orders for our advance were carried out with a
haste and flurry that would not have happened if the army had been
well in hand, or if Wellington had been fully informed of
Napoleon’s latest moves. [475] There is a wild story that
the Duke was duped by Fouché, on whom he was relying for
news [pg.458] from Paris. But it seems far more
likely that he was misled by the tidings sent to Louis XVIII. at
Ghent by zealous royalists in France, the general purport of which
was that Napoleon would wage a defensive campaign. [476] On the 13th June,
Wellington wrote: “I have accounts

from Paris of the 10th, on which
day he [Bonaparte] was still there; and I judge from his speech to
the Legislature that his departure was not likely to be immediate.
I think we are now too strong for him here.” And, in later years,
he told Earl Stanhope that Napoleon “was certainly wrong in
attacking at all”; for the allied armies must soon have been in
great straits for want of food if they had advanced into France,
exhausted as she was by the campaign of 1814. “But,” he added, “the
fact is, Bonaparte never in his life had patience for a defensive
war.”

The Duke’s forces would, at the outset of the campaign, have
been in less danger, if the leaders at the Prussian outposts, Pirch
II. and Dörnberg of the King’s German Legion, had warned him
of the enemy’s massing near the Sambre early on the 15th. By some
mischance this was not done; and our leader only heard from
Hardinge, at the Prussian headquarters, that the enemy seemed about
to begin the offensive. He therefore waited for more definite news
before concentrating upon any one line.

About 6 p.m. on the 15th he ordered his divisions and brigades
to concentrate at Vilvorde, Brussels, Ninove, Grammont, Ath,
Braine-le-Comte, Hal, and Nivelles—the first four of which
were somewhat remote, while the others were chosen with a view to
defending the roads leading northwards from Mons. Not a single
British brigade was posted on the Waterloo-Charleroi road, which
was at that time guarded only by a Dutch-Belgian division, a fact
which supports Mr. Ropes’s contention that no definite plan of
co-operation had been formed by the allied leaders. Or, if there
was one, the Duke certainly refused to act upon it until he had
satisfied himself that the chief attack was not by way of Mons or
Ath. More definite news reached Brussels near midnight of the 15th,
whereupon he gave a general left turn to his advance, namely,
towards Nivelles.

Clausewitz maintains that he should already have removed his
headquarters to Nivelles; had he done so and hurried up all
available troops towards the[pg.460] Soignies-Quatre
Bras line, his Waterloo fame would certainly have gained in
solidity. A dash of romance was added by his attending the Duchess
of Richmond’s ball at Brussels on the night of the 15th-16th;
lovers of the picturesque will always linger over the scene that
followed with its “hurrying to and fro and tremblings of distress”;
but the more prosaic inquirer may doubt whether Wellington should
not then have been more to the front, feeling every throb of
Bellona’s pulse.[477]

Blücher’s army, comprising 90,000 men, also covered a great
stretch of country. The first corps, that of Ziethen, held the
bridges of the Sambre at and near Charleroi; but the corps of Pirch
I. and Thielmann were at Namur and Ciney; while, owing to a lack of
stringency in the orders sent by Gneisenau, chief of the staff, to
Bülow, his corps of 32,000 men was still at Liège.
Early on the 15th, Pirch I. and Thielmann began hastily to advance
towards Sombref; and Ziethen, with 32,000 men, prepared to hold the
line of the Sambre as long as possible. His chief of staff, General
Reiche, states that one-third of the Prussians were new troops,
drafted in from the Landwehr; but all the corps gloried in their
veteran Field-Marshal, and were eager to fight.

Such, then, was the general position. Wellington was unaware of
his danger; Blücher was straining every nerve to get his army
together; while 32,000 Prussians were exposed to the attack of
nearly four times their number. It is clear that, had all gone well
with the French advance, the fortunes of Wellington and
Blücher must have been desperate. But, though the
concentration of 125,000 French troops near Beaumont and Maubeuge
had been effected with masterly skill (except that Gérard’s
and D’Erlon’s corps were late), the final moves did not work quite
smoothly. An accident to the officer who was to order Vandamme’s
corps to march at 2 a.m. on the 15th caused a long delay to that
eager[pg.461] fighter.[478] The 4th corps, that of
Gérard, was also disturbed and delayed by an untoward event.
General Bourmont, whose old Vendéan opinions seemed to have
melted away completely before the sun of Napoleon’s glory, rewarded
his master by deserting with several officers to the Prussians,
very early on that morning. The incident was really of far less
importance than is assigned to it in the St. Helena Memoirs, which
falsely ascribe it to the 14th: the Prussians were already on the
qui vive before Bourmont’s desertion; but it clogged the
advance of Gérard’s corps and fostered distrust among the
rank and file. When, on the morrow, Gérard rejoined his
chief at the mill of Fleurus, the latter reminded him that he had
answered for Bourmont’s fidelity with his own head; and, on the
general protesting that he had seen Bourmont fight with the utmost
devotion, Napoleon replied: “Bah! A man who has been a white will
never become a blue: and a blue will never be a white.” Significant
words, that show the Emperor’s belief in the ineradicable strength
of instinct and early training.[479]

Despite these two mishaps, the French on the morning of the 15th
succeeded in driving Ziethen’s men from the banks of the Sambre
about Thuin, while Napoleon in person broke through their line at
Charleroi. After suffering rather severely, the defenders fell back
on Gilly, whither Napoleon and his main force followed them; while
the left wing of the French advance, now intrusted to Ney, was
swung forward against the all-important position of Quatre
Bras.

We here approach one of the knotty questions of the campaign.
Why did not Ney occupy the cross-roads in force on the evening of
the 15th? We may note first that not till the 11th had Napoleon
thought fit to summon Ney to the army, so that the Marshal did not
come up till the afternoon of this very day. He at once had an
interview with the Emperor, who, according to General Gourgaud,
gave the Marshal verbal orders to take command of the[pg.462]
corps of Reille and D’Erlon, to push on northwards, take up a
position at Quatre Bras, and throw out advanced posts beyond on the
Brussels and Namur roads; but it seems unlikely that the Emperor
would have given one of the most venturesome of his Marshals an
absolute order to push on so far in advance, unless the French
right wing had driven the Prussians back beyond the Sombref
position. Otherwise, Ney would have been dangerously far in advance
of the main body and exposed to blows either from the Prussians or
the British.

However this may be, Ney certainly felt insecure, and did not
push on with his wonted dash; while, fortunately for the allies, an
officer was at hand Prince Bernard of Saxe-Weimar, who saw the need
of holding Quatre Bras at all costs.[480] The young leader imposed
on the foe by making the most of his men—they were but 4,500
all told, and had only ten bullets apiece—and he succeeded.
For once, Ney was prudent to a fault, and did not push home the
attack. In his excuse it may be said that the men of Reille’s
corps, on whom he had to rely—for D’Erlon’s corps was still
far to the rear—had been marching and fighting ever since
dawn, and were too weary for another battle. Moreover, the roar of
cannon on the south-east warned him that the right wing of the
French advance was hotly engaged between Gilly and Fleurus; until
it beat back the Prussians, his own position was dangerously “in
the air”; and, as but two hours of daylight remained, he drew back
on Frasnes. He is also said to have sent word to the Emperor that
“he was occupying Quatre Bras by an advanced guard, and that his
main body was close behind.” If he deceived his chief by any such
report, he deserves the severest censure; but the words[pg.463]
quoted above were written later at St. Helena by General Gourgaud,
when Ney had come to figure as the scapegoat of the campaign.[481] Ney sent in a report on
that evening; but it has been lost.[482] Judging from the orders
issued by Napoleon and Soult early on the 16th, there was much
uncertainty as to Ney’s position. The Emperor’s letter bids him
post his first division “two leagues in front of les Quatres
Chemins”; but Soult’s letter to Grouchy states that Ney is ordered
to advance to the cross-roads. Confusion was to be expected
from the circumstances of the case. Ney did not know his
staff-officers, and he hastily took command of the left wing when
in the midst of operations whose success, as Janin points out,
largely depended on that of the right. He therefore played a
cautious game, when, as we now know, caution meant failure and
daring spelt safety.

Meanwhile the French right wing, of which Grouchy had received
the command, though Napoleon in person was its moving force, had
been pressing the Prussians hard near Gilly. Yet here, too, the
assailants were weakened by the absence of the corps of Vandamme
and Gérard. Irritated by Ziethen’s skilful withdrawal, the
Emperor at last launched his cavalry at the Prussian rear
battalions, four of which were severely handled before they reached
the covert of a wood. With the loss, on the whole, of nearly 2,000
men, the Prussians fell back towards Ligny, while Grouchy’s
vanguard bivouacked near the village of Fleurus.

Napoleon might well be satisfied with the work done on June
15th: he rode back to his headquarters at Charleroi, “exhausted
with fatigue,” after spending wellnigh eighteen hours in the
saddle, but confident that he had sundered the allies. This was
certainly his aim now, as it had been in the campaign of 1796.
After two decisive blows at their points of connection, he purposed
driving them on divergent lines of retreat, just as he had driven
the Austrians and Sardinians down the roads that [pg.464]
bifurcate near Montenotte. True, there were in Belgium no mountain
spurs to prevent their reunion; but the roads on which they were
operating were far more widely divergent.[483] He also thought lightly of
Wellington and Blücher. The former he had pronounced
“incapable and unwise”; as for Blücher, he told Campbell at
Elba that he was “no general”; but that he admired the pluck with
which “the old devil” came on again after a thrashing.

Unclouded confidence is seen in every phrase of the letters that
he penned at Charleroi early on the 16th. He informs Ney that he
intends soon to attack the Prussians at Sombref, if he finds
them there
, to clear the road as far as Gembloux, and then to
decide on his further actions as the case demands. Meanwhile Ney is
to sweep the road in front of Quatre Bras, placing his first
division two leagues beyond that position, if it seemed desirable,
with a view to marching on Brussels during the night with his whole
force of about 50,000 men. The Guard is to be kept in reserve as
much as possible, so as to support either Napoleon on the Gembloux
road, or Ney on the Brussels road; and “if any skirmish takes place
with the English, it is preferable that the work should fall on the
Line rather than on the Guard.” As for the Prussian resistance,
Napoleon rated it almost as lightly as that of the English; for he
regards it as probable that he will in the evening march on
Brussels with his Guard
.

While he pictured his enemies hopelessly scattered or in
retreat, they were beginning to muster at the very points which he
believed to be within his grasp. At 11 a.m. only Ziethen’s corps,
now but 28,000 strong, was in position at Sombref, but the corps of
Pirch I. and Thielmann came up shortly after midday. Had Napoleon
pushed on early on the 16th, he must easily have gained the
Ligny-Sombref position. What, then, caused the delay in the French
attack? It can be traced to the slowness of Gérard’s
advance, to the Emperor’s misconception of the situation, and to
his despatch to Grouchy. [pg.465]

In this he reckoned the Prussians at 40,000 men, and ordered
Grouchy to repair with the French right wing to Sombref.

” … I shall be at Fleurus between 10 and 11 a.m.: I shall
proceed to Sombref, leaving my Guard, both infantry and cavalry, at
Fleurus: I would not take it to Sombref, unless it should be
necessary. If the enemy is at Sombref, I mean to attack him: I mean
to attack him even at Gembloux, and to gain this position also, my
aim being, after having known about these two positions, to set out
to-night, and to operate with my left wing, under the command of
Marshal Ney, against the English.”

The Emperor did not reach Fleurus until close on 11 a.m., and
was undoubtedly taken aback to find Grouchy still there, held in
check by the enemy strongly posted around Ligny. Grouchy has been
blamed for not having already attacked them; but surely his orders
bound him to wait for the Emperor before giving battle: besides,
the corps of Gérard, which had been assigned to him was
still far away in the rear towards Châtelet.[484] The absence of
Gérard, and the uncertainty as to the enemy’s aims, annoyed
the Emperor. He mounted the windmill situated on the outskirts of
Fleurus to survey the enemy’s position.

It was a fair scene that lay before him. Straight in front ran
the high-road which joined the Namur-Nivelles
chaussée, some six miles away to the north-east. On
either side stretched cornfields, whose richness bore witness alike
to the toils and the warlike passions of mankind. Further ahead
might be seen the dark lines of the enemy ranged along slopes that
formed an irregular amphitheatre, dotted with the villages of Bry
and Sombref. In the middle distance, from out a hollow that lay
concealed, rose the steeples and a few of the higher roofs of
Ligny. Further to the left and on higher ground lay[pg.467]
St. Amand, with its outlying hamlets. All was bathed in the
shimmering, sultry heat of midsummer, the harbinger, as it proved,
of a violent thunderstorm. The Prussian position was really
stronger than it seemed. Napoleon could not fully see either the
osier beds that fringed the Ligny brook, or its steep banks, or the
many strong buildings of Ligny itself. He saw the Prussians on the
slope behind the village, and was at first puzzled by their exposed
position. “The old fox keeps to earth,” he was heard to mutter. And
so he waited until matters should clear up, and Gérard’s
arrival should give him strength to compass Blücher’s utter
overthrow while in the act of stretching a feeler towards
Wellington. From the time when the Emperor came on the scene to the
first swell of the battle’s roar, there was a space of more than
four hours.

This delay was doubly precious to the allies. It gave
Blücher time to bring up the corps of Pirch I. and Thielmann
under cover of the high ground near Sombref, thereby raising his
total force to about 87,000 men; and it enabled the two allied
commanders to meet and hastily confer on the situation. Wellington
had left Brussels that morning at 8 o’clock, and thanks to Ney’s
inaction, was able to reach the crest south of Quatre Bras a little
after 10, long before the enemy showed any signs of life. There he
penned a note to Blücher, asking for news from him before
deciding on his operations for the day.[485] He then galloped over to
the windmill of Bussy to meet Blücher.[pg.468]

It was an anxious meeting; the heads of the advancing French
columns were already in sight; and the Duke saw with dismay the
position of the Prussians on a slope that must expose them to the
full force of Napoleon’s cannon—or, as he whispered to
Hardinge, “they will be damnably mauled if they fight here.”[486] In more decorous terms,
but to the same effect, he warned Gneisenau, and said nothing to
encourage him to hold fast to his position. Neither did he lead him
to expect aid from Quatre Bras. The utmost that Gneisenau could get
from him was the promise, “Well! I will come provided I am not
attacked myself.” Did these words induce the Prussians to accept
battle at Ligny? It is impossible to think so. Everything tends to
show that Blücher had determined to fight there. The risk was
great; for, as we learn from General Reiche, the position was seen
to admit of no vigorous offensive blows against the French. But
fortune smiled on the veteran Field-Marshal, and averted what might
have been an irretrievable disaster.[487]

It would seem that the inequalities of the ground hid the
strength of Pirch I. and Thielmann; for Napoleon still believed
that he had ranged against him at Ligny only a single corps. At 2
p.m. Soult informed Ney that the enemy had united a corps
between Sombref and Bry, and that in half an hour Grouchy would
attack it. Ney was therefore to beat back the foes at Quatre-Bras,
and then turn to envelop the Prussians. But if these were driven
in first, the Emperor would move towards Ney to hasten his
operations
.[488] Not until the battle was
about to begin does the Emperor seem to have realized that he was
in presence of superior forces.[489] But after 2 p.m.[pg.469] their masses drew down over the
slopes of Bry and Sombref, their foremost troops held the villages
of Ligny and St. Amand, while their left crowned the ridge of
Tongrines. Napoleon reformed his lines, which had hitherto been at
right angles to the main road through Fleurus. Vandamme’s corps
moved off towards St. Amand; and Gérard, after ranging his
corps parallel to that road, began to descend towards Ligny,
Grouchy meanwhile marshalling the cavalry to protect their flank
and rear. Behind all stood the imposing mass of the Imperial Guard
on the rising ground near Fleurus.

The fiercest shock of battle fell upon the corps of Vandamme and
Gérard. Three times were Gérard’s men driven back by
the volleys of the Prussians holding Ligny. But the French cannon
open fire with terrific effect. Roofs crumble away, and buildings
burst into flame. Once more the French rush to the onset, and a
furious hand-to-hand scuffle ensues. Half stifled by heat, smoke,
and dust, the rival nations fight on, until the defenders give way
and fall back on the further part of the village behind the brook;
but, when reinforced, they rally as fiercely as ever, and drive the
French over its banks; lane, garden, and attic once more become the
scene of struggles where no man thinks of giving or taking
quarter.

Higher up the stream, at St. Amand, Vandamme’s troops fared no
better; for Blücher steadily fed that part of his array. In so
doing, however, he weakened his reserves behind Ligny, thereby
unwittingly favouring Napoleon’s design of breaking the Prussian
centre, and placing its wreckage and the whole of their right wing
between two fires. The Emperor expected that, by 6 o’clock, Ney
would have driven back the Anglo-Dutch forces, and would be ready
to envelop the Prussian right. That was the purport of Soult’s
despatch of 3.15 p.m. to Ney: “This army [the Prussian] is lost, if
you act with vigour. The fate of France is in your hands.”

But at 5.30, when part of the Imperial Guard was about[pg.470] to strengthen Gérard for
the decisive blow at the Prussian centre, Vandamme sent word that a
hostile force of some twenty or thirty thousand men was marching
towards Fleurus. This strange apparition not only unsteadied the
French left: it greatly perplexed the Emperor. As he had ordered
first Ney and then D’Erlon to march, not on Fleurus, but against
the rear of the Prussian right wing, he seems to have concluded
that this new force must be that of Wellington about to deal the
like deadly blow against the French rear.[490] Accordingly he checked the
advance of the Guard until the riddle could be solved. After the
loss of nearly two hours it was solved by an aide-de-camp, who
found that the force was D’Erlon’s, and that it had retired.

Meanwhile the battle had raged with scarcely a pause, the French
guns working frightful havoc among the dense masses on the opposite
slope. And yet, by withdrawing troops to his right, Blücher
had for a time overborne Vandamme’s corps and part of the Young
Guard, unconscious that his insistence on this side jeopardized the
whole Prussian army. His great adversary had long marked the
immense extension of its concave front, the massing of its troops
against St. Amand, and the remoteness of its left wing, which
Grouchy’s horsemen still held in check; and he now planned that,
while Blücher assailed St. Amand and its hamlets, the Imperial
Guard should crush the Prussian centre at Ligny, thrust its
fragments back towards St. Amand, and finally shiver the greater
part of the Prussian army on the anvil which D’Erlon’s corps would
provide further to the west. He now felt assured of victory; for
the corps of Lobau was nearing Fleurus to take the place of the
Imperial Guard; and the Prussians had no supports. “They have no
reserve,” he remarked,[pg.471] as he swept the hostile
position with his glass. This was true: their centre consisted of
troops that for four hours had been either torn by artillery or
exhausted by the fiendish strife in Ligny.

And now, as if the pent-up powers of Nature sought to cow
rebellious man into awe and penitence, the artillery of the sky
pealed forth. Crash after crash shook the ground; flash upon flash
rent the sulphur-laden rack; darkness as of night stole over the
scene; and a deluge of rain washed the blood-stained earth. The
storm served but to aid the assailants in their last and fiercest
efforts. Amidst the gloom the columns of the Imperial Guard crept
swiftly down the slope towards Ligny, gave new strength to
Gérard’s men, and together with them broke through the
defence. A little higher up the stream, Milhaud’s cuirassiers
struggled across, and, animated by the Emperor’s presence, poured
upon the shattered Prussian centre. No timely help could it now
receive either from Blücher or Thielmann; for the darkness of
the storm had shrouded from view the beginnings of the onset, and
Thielmann had just suffered from a heedless assault on Grouchy’s
wing.

As the thunder-clouds rolled by, the gleams of the setting sun
lit up the field and revealed to Blücher the full extent of
his error.[491] His army was cut in twain.
In vain did he call in his troops from St. Amand: in vain did he
gallop back to his squadrons between Bry and Sombref and lead them
forward. Their dashing charge was suddenly checked at the brink of
a hollow way; steady volleys tore away their front; and the
cuirassiers completed their discomfiture. Blücher’s charger
was struck by a bullet, and in his fall badly bruised the
Field-Marshal; but his trusty adjutant, Nostitz, managed to hide
him in the twilight, while the cuirassiers swept onwards up the
hill. Other Prussian squadrons, struggling to save the day, now
charged home and drove back the steel-clad ranks. Some Uhlans and
mounted Landwehr reached[pg.472] the place where the hero lay;
and Nostitz was able to save that precious life. Sorely battered,
but still defiant like their chief, the Prussian cavalry covered
the retreat at the centre; the wings fell back in good order, the
right holding on to the village of Bry till past midnight; but
several battalions of disaffected troops broke up and did not
rejoin their comrades. About 14,000 Prussians and 11,000 French lay
dead or wounded on that fatal field.[492]

Napoleon, as he rode back to Fleurus after nightfall, could
claim that he had won a great victory. Yet he had not achieved the
results portrayed in Soult’s despatch of 3.15 to Ney. This was due
partly to Ney’s failure to fulfil his part of the programme, and
partly to the apparition of D’Erlon’s corps, which led to the
postponement of Napoleon’s grand attack on Ligny.

The mystery as to the movements of D’Erlon and his 20,000 men
has never been fully cleared up. The evidence collected by Houssaye
leaves little doubt that, as soon as the Emperor realized the
serious nature of the conflict at Ligny, he sent orders to D’Erlon,
whose vanguard was then near Frasnes, to diverge and attack
Blücher’s exposed flank. That is to say, D’Erlon was now
called on to deal the decisive blow which had before been assigned
to Ney, who was now warned, though very tardily, not to rely on the
help of D’Erlon’s corps. Misunderstanding his order, D’Erlon made
for Fleurus, and thus alarmed Napoleon and delayed his final blow
for wellnigh two hours. Moreover, at 6 p.m., when D’Erlon might
have assailed Blücher’s right with crushing effect, he
received an urgent command from Ney to return. Assuredly he should
not have hesitated now that St. Amand was almost within
cannon-shot, while Quatre Bras could scarcely be reached before
nightfall; but he was under[pg.473] Ney’s command;
and, taking a rather pedantic view of the situation, he obeyed his
immediate superior. Lastly, no one has explained why the Emperor,
as soon as he knew the errant corps to be that of D’Erlon, did not
recall him at once, bidding him fall on the exposed wing of the
Prussians. Doubtless he assumed that D’Erlon would now fulfil his
instructions and march against Bry; but he gave no order to this
effect, and the unlucky corps vanished.

At that time a desperate conflict was drawing to a close at
Quatre Bras. Ney had delayed his attack until 2 p.m.; for, firstly,
Reille’s corps alone was at hand—D’Erlon’s rearguard early on
that morning being still near Thuin—and, secondly, the
Marshal heard at 10 a.m. that Prussian columns were marching
westwards from Sombref, a move that would endanger his rear behind
Frasnes. Furthermore, the approach to Quatre Bras was flanked by
the extensive Bossu Wood, and by a spinney to the right of the
highway. Reille therefore counselled caution, lest the affair
should prove to be “a Spanish battle where the English show
themselves only when it is time.” When, however, Reille’s corps
pushed home the attack, the weakness of the defence was speedily
revealed. After a stout stand, the 7,000 Dutch-Belgians under the
Prince of Orange were driven from the farm of Gémioncourt,
which formed the key of the position, and many of them fled from
the field.

But at this crisis the Iron Duke himself rode up; and the
arrival of a Dutch-Belgian brigade and of Picton’s division of
British infantry, about 3 p.m., sufficed to snatch victory from the
Marshal’s grasp.[493] He now opened a
destructive artillery fire on our front, to which the weak
Dutch-Belgian batteries could but feebly reply. Nothing, however,
could daunt the hardihood of Picton’s men. Shaking off the fatigue
of a twelve hours’ march from Brussels under a burning sun, they
steadily moved[pg.474] down through the tall crops of rye
towards the farm and beat off a fierce attack of Piré’s
horsemen. On the allied left, the 95th Rifles (now the Rifle
Brigade) and Brunswickers kept a clutch on the Namur road which
nothing could loosen. But our danger was mainly at the centre.
Under cover of the farmhouse, French columns began to drive in our
infantry, whose ammunition was already running low. Wellington
determined to crush this onset by a counter-attack in line of
Picton’s division, the “fighting division” of the Peninsula. With
threatening shouts they advanced to the charge; and before that
moving wall the foe fell back in confusion beyond the rivulet.

Still, the French drove back the Dutch in the wood, and the
Brunswickers on its eastern fringe, killing the brave young Duke of
Brunswick as he attempted to rally his raw recruits. Into the gap
thus left the French horsemen pushed forward, making little
impression upon our footmen, but compelling them to keep in a close
formation, which exposed them in the intervals between the charges
to heavy losses from the French cannon.

So the afternoon wore on. Between 5 and 6 o’clock our weary
troops were reinforced by Alten’s division. A little later, a
brigade of Kellermann’s heavy cavalry came up from the rear and
renewed Ney’s striking power—but again too late. Already he
was maddened by the tidings that D’Erlon’s corps had been ordered
off towards Ligny, and next by Napoleon’s urgent despatch of 3.15
p.m. bidding him envelop Blücher’s right. Blind with
indignation at this seeming injustice, he at once sent an
imperative summons to D’Erlon to return towards Quatre Bras, and
launched a brigade of Kellermann’s cuirassiers at those stubborn
squares.

The attack nearly succeeded. The horsemen rushed upon our 69th
Regiment just when the Prince of Orange had foolishly ordered it
back into line, caught it in confusion, and cut it up badly.
Another regiment, the 33rd, fled into the wood, but afterwards
re-formed; the other squares beat off the onset. The torrent,
however, only[pg.475] swerved aside: on it rushed almost
to the cross-roads, there to be stopped by a flanking fire from the
wood and from the 92nd (Gordon) Highlanders lining the roadway in
front.—”Ninety-second, don’t fire till I tell you,” exclaimed
the Duke. The volley rang out when the horsemen were but thirty
paces off. The effect was magical. Their front was torn asunder,
and the survivors made off in a panic that spread to Foy’s
battalions of foot and disordered the whole array.[494]

Ney still persisted in his isolated assaults; but reinforcements
were now at hand that brought up Wellington’s total to 31,000 men,
while the French were less than 21,000. At nightfall the Marshal
drew back to Frasnes; and there D’Erlon’s errant corps at last
appeared. Thanks to conflicting orders, it had oscillated between
two battles and taken part in neither of them.

Such was the bloody fight of Quatre Bras. It cost Wellington
4,600 killed and wounded, mainly from the flower of the British
infantry, three Highland regiments losing as many as 878 men. The
French losses were somewhat lighter. Few conflicts better deserve
the name of soldiers’ battles. On neither side was the generalship
brilliant. Twilight set in before an adequate force of British
cavalry and artillery approached the field where their comrades on
foot had for five hours held up in unequal contest against cannon,
sabre, and lance. The victory was due to the strange power of the
British soldier to save the situation when it seems past hope.

Still less did it redound to the glory of Ney. Once more he had
merited the name of bravest of the brave. At the crisis of the
fight, when the red squares in front defied his utmost efforts, he
brandished his sword in helpless wrath, praying that the bullets
that flew by might strike him down. The rage of battle had, in
fact, partly obscured his reason. He was now a fighter, scarcely a
commander; and to this cause we may attribute his neglect
adequately to support Kellermann’s charge. Had this been done,
Quatre Bras might have ended like[pg.476] Marengo. Far more
serious, however, was his action in countermanding the Emperor’s
orders’ by recalling D’Erlon to Quatre Bras; for, as we have seen,
it robbed his master of the decisive victory that he had the right
to expect at Ligny. Yet this error must not be unduly magnified. It
is true that Napoleon at 3.15 sent a despatch to Ney bidding him
envelop Blücher’s flank; but the order did not reach him until
some time after 5, when the allies were pressing him hard, and when
he had just heard of D’Erlon’s deflection towards the Emperor’s
battle.[495] He must have seen that his
master misjudged the situation at Quatre Bras; and in such
circumstances a Marshal of France was not without excuse when he
corrected an order which he saw to be based on a misunderstanding.
Some part of the blame must surely attach to the slow-paced D’Erlon
and to the Emperor himself, who first underrated the difficulties
both at Ligny and Quatre Bras, and then changed his plans when Ney
was in the midst of a furious fight.

Nevertheless, the general results obtained on June the 16th were
enormously in favour of Napoleon. He had inflicted losses on the
Prussians comparable with those of Jena-Auerstädt; and he
retired to rest at Fleurus with the conviction that they must
hastily fall back on their immediate bases of supply, Namur and
Liège, leaving Wellington at his mercy. The rules of war and
the dictates of humdrum prudence certainly prescribed this course
for a beaten army, especially as Bülow’s corps was known to be
on the Liège road.

Scarcely had the Prussian retreat begun in the darkness, when
officers pressed up to Gneisenau, on whom now devolved all
responsibility, for instructions as to the line of march. At once
he gave the order to push northwards to Tilly. General Reiche
thereupon pointed out that this village was not marked upon the
smaller maps with which colonels were provided; whereupon the
command was given to march towards the town of Wavre, farther
distant on the same road. An officer was posted at the[pg.477]
junction of roads to prevent regiments straying towards Namur; but
some had already gone too far on this side to be recalled—a
fact which was to confuse the French pursuers on the morrow. The
greater part of Thielmann’s corps had fallen back on Gembloux; but,
with these exceptions, the mass of the Prussians made for Tilly,
near which place they bivouacked. Early on the next morning their
rearguard drew off from Sombref; and, thanks to the inertness of
their foes, the line of retreat remained unknown. During the march
to Wavre, their columns were cheered by the sight of the dauntless
old Field-Marshal, who was able to sit a horse once more.
Thielmann’s corps did not leave Gembloux till 2 p.m., but reached
Wavre in safety. Meanwhile Bülow’s powerful corps was marching
unmolested from the Roman road near Hannut to a position two miles
east of Wavre, where it arrived at nightfall. Equally fortunate was
the reserve ammunition train, which, unnoticed by the French
cavalry, wound northwards by cross-roads through Gembloux, and
reached the army by 5 p.m.[496]

In his “Commentaries,” written at St. Helena, Napoleon sharply
criticised the action of Gneisenau in retreating northwards to
Wavre, because that town is farther distant from Wellington’s line
of retreat than Sombref is from Quatre Bras, and is connected with
it only by difficult cross-roads. He even asserted that the
Prussians ought to have made for Quatre Bras, a statement which
presumes that Gneisenau could have rallied his army sufficiently
after Ligny to file away on the Quatre Bras chaussée
in front of Napoleon’s victorious legions. But the Prussian army
was virtually cut in half, and could not have reunited so as to
attempt the perilous flank[pg.478] march across
Napoleon’s front. We shall, therefore, probably not be far wrong if
we say of this criticism that the wish was father to the thought. A
march on Quatre Bras would have been a safe means of throwing away
the Prussian army.[497]

To the present writer it seems probable that Gneisenau’s action,
in the first instance, was undertaken as the readiest means of
reuniting the Prussian wings. But Gneisenau cannot have been blind
to the advantages of a reunion with Wellington, which a northerly
march would open out. The report which he sent to his Sovereign
from Wavre shows that by that time he believed the Prussian
position to be “not disadvantageous”; while in a private letter
written at noon on the 17th he expressly states that the Duke will
accept battle at Waterloo if the Prussians help him with two army
corps. Gneisenau’s only doubts seem to have been whether Wellington
would fight and whether his own ammunition would be to hand in
time. Until he was sure on these two points caution was certainly
necessary.

The results of this prompt rally of the Prussians were
infinitely enhanced by the fact that Wellington soon found it out,
while Napoleon did not grasp its full import until he was in the
thick of the battle of Waterloo. To the final steps that led up to
this dramatic finale we must now briefly refer.

It is strange that Gneisenau, on the night of the 16th, took no
steps to warn his allies of the Prussian retreat, and merely left
them to infer it from his last message, that he must do so if he
were not succoured. Müffling,[pg.479] indeed, says that
a Prussian officer was sent, but was shot by the French on the
British left wing. Seeing, however, that Wellington had beaten back
Ney’s forces before the Prussian retreat began, the story may be
dismissed as a lame excuse of Gneisenau’s neglect.[498]

From the risk of being crushed by Napoleon, the Anglo-Dutch
forces were saved by the vigilance of their leader and the
supineness of the enemy. After a brief rest at Genappe, the Duke
was back at the front at dawn, and despatched two cavalry patrols
towards Sombref to find out the results of the battle. The patrol,
which was accompanied by the Duke’s aide-de-camp, Colonel Gordon,
came into touch with the Prussian rear. On his return soon after
10, the staff-officer, Basil Jackson, was at once sent to bid
Picton immediately prepare to fall back on Waterloo, an order which
that veteran received very sulkily.[499] Shortly after Gordon’s
return, a Prussian orderly galloped up and confirmed the news of
their retreat, which drew from the Duke the remark: “Blücher
has had a d——d good licking and gone back to Wavre….
As he has gone back, we must go too.” The infantry now began to
file off by degrees behind hedges or under cover of a screen of
cavalry and skirmishers, these keeping Ney’s men busy in front,
until the bulk of the army was well through the narrow and crowded
street of Genappe.

And how came it that Napoleon and Ney missed this golden
opportunity? In the first case, it was due to their chiefs of
staff, who had not sent overnight any tidings as to the results of
their respective battles. Until Count Flahaut returned to the
Imperial headquarters about 8 a.m., Napoleon knew nothing as to the
position of affairs at Quatre Bras; while a similar carelessness on
Soult’s part left Ney powerless to attempt anything against
Wellington until somewhat later in the morning.[pg.480]

But Napoleon’s inaction lasted nearly up to 11.30. How is this
to be accounted for? In reply, some attribute his conduct to
illness of body and torpor of mind—a topic that will engage
our attention presently; others assert that the army urgently
needed rest; but the effective cause was his belief that the
Prussians were retreating eastwards away from Wellington. This was
the universal belief at headquarters. He had ordered Grouchy to
follow them at dawn; Grouchy’s lieutenant, Pajol, struck to the
south-east, and by 4 a.m. reported that Blücher was heading
for Namur. Such was the news that the Emperor heard from Grouchy
about 8 a.m.—he refused to grant him an audience earlier.
Forthwith he dictated a letter to Ney to the following effect: that
the Prussians had been routed and were being pursued towards Namur;
that the British could not attack him (Ney) at Quatre Bras, for the
Emperor would in that case march on their flank and destroy them in
an instant; that he heard with pain how isolated Ney’s troops had
been on the 16th, and ordered him to close up his divisions and
occupy Quatre Bras. If he could not effect that task, he must warn
the Emperor, who would then come. Finally, he warned him that “the
present day is needed to finish this operation, to complete the
munitions of war, to rally stragglers and call in detachments.”

A singular day’s programme this for the man who had trebled the
results of the victory of Jena by the remorseless energy of the
pursuit. After dictating this despatch, he ordered Lobau to take a
division of infantry for the support of Pajol on the Namur road. He
then set out for St. Amand in his carriage. On arriving at the
place of carnage he mounted his horse and rode slowly over the
battle-field, seeing to the needs of the wounded of both nations
with kindly care, and everywhere receiving the enthusiastic acclaim
of his soldiery. This done, he dismounted and talked long and
earnestly with Grouchy, Gérard, and others on the state of
political parties at Paris. They listened with [pg.481]ill-concealed restlessness. At
Fleurus Grouchy asked for definite orders, and received the brusque
reply that he must wait. But now, towards 11 o’clock, the Emperor
hears that Wellington is still at Quatre Bras, that Pajol has
captured eight Prussian guns on the Namur road, and that Excelmans
has seen masses of the enemy at Gembloux. At once he turns from
politics to war.

His plan is formed. While he himself falls on the British,
Grouchy is to pursue the Prussians with the corps of Gérard
and Vandamme, the division of Teste (from Lobau’s command), and the
cavalry corps of Pajol, Excelmans, and Milhaud. The Marshal begged
to be relieved of the task, setting forth the danger of pursuing
foes that were now reunited and far away. It was in vain. About
11.30 the Emperor developed his verbal instructions in a written
order penned by Bertrand. It bade Grouchy proceed to Gembloux with
the forces stated above (except Milhaud’s corps and a division of
Vandamme’s corps, which were to follow Napoleon) to reconnoitre on
the roads leading to Namur and Maestricht, to pursue the enemy, and
inform the Emperor as to their intentions. If they have evacuated
Namur, it is to be occupied by the National Guards. “It is
important to know what Blücher and Wellington mean to do, and
whether they propose reuniting their armies in order to cover
Brussels and Liège, by trying their fortune in another
battle….”[500]

As Napoleon’s fate was to depend largely on an intelligent
carrying out of this order, we may point out that it consisted of
two chief parts, the general aim and the means of carrying out that
aim. The aim was to find out the direction of the Prussians’
retreat, and to prevent them joining Wellington, whether for the
defence of Brussels or of Liège. The means were an advance
to Gembloux and scouting along the Namur and Maestricht roads. The
chance that the allies might reunite for the defence of Brussels
was alluded to, but no measures were prescribed as to scouting in
that direction: these[pg.482] were left to Grouchy’s discretion.
It must be confessed that the order was not wholly clear. To name
the towns of Brussels and Liège (which are sixty miles
apart) was sufficiently distracting; and to suggest that only the
eastern and south-eastern roads should be explored was certain to
limit Grouchy’s immediate attention to those roads alone. For he
distrusted alike his own abilities and the power of the force
placed at his disposal; and an officer thus situated is sure to
inclose himself in the strict letter of his instructions. This was
what he did, with disastrous results.

Grouchy had hitherto held no important command. As a cavalry
general he had done brilliant service; but now he was launched on a
duty that called for strategic insight. His force was scarcely
equal to the work. True, it was strong for scouting, having nearly
6,000 light horse; but the 27,000 footmen of Vandamme’s and
Gérard’s corps had been exhausted by the deadly strife in
the villages and were expecting a day’s rest. Their commanders also
resented being placed under Grouchy. In fact, leaders and men
disliked the task, and set about it in a questioning, grumbling
way. The infantry did not start till about 3 o’clock and only
reached Gembloux late that evening—nine miles in six hours!
The cavalry, too, was so badly handled by Excelmans around Gembloux
that Thielmann’s corps slipped away northward. The rain fell in
torrents, obscuring the view; but it seems strange that the
direction of the Prussian retreat was not surmised until about
nightfall.

Meanwhile, on the French left wing, Ney had been equally lax. He
must have received Napoleon’s order to occupy Quatre Bras, “if
there was only a rearguard there,” a little before 10 a.m.; but he
took no steps beyond futile skirmishing, and apparently knew not
that the British were slipping away.

About 2 p.m., when the British cavalry was ready to turn rein,
the Duke and Sir H. Vivian saw the glint of cuirasses along the
Sombref road. It was the vanguard of the Emperor’s advance. Furious
that his foes were[pg.483] escaping from his clutches,
Napoleon had left his carriage and was pressing on with the
foremost horsemen. To Ney he sent an imperative summons to advance,
and when that Marshal came up, greeted him with the words “You have
ruined France.” But it was time for deeds, not words; and he now
put forth all his strength. At once he flung his powerful cavalry
at the British rear; and even now it might have gone hard with
Wellington had not the lowering clouds burst in a deluge of rain.
Quickly the road was ploughed up; and the cornfields became
impassable for the French horsemen.

While the pursuers struggled in the mire and aimed wildly
through the pelting haze, the British rearguard raced for safety.
Says Captain Mercer of the artillery: “We galloped for our lives
through the storm, striving to gain the hamlets, Lord Uxbridge
urging us on, crying ‘Make haste; for God’s sake gallop, or you
will be taken.'”[501] Gaining on the pursuit,
they reached Genappe, and, filing over its bridge and up the narrow
street, prepared to check the French. At this time the Emperor
galloped up, drenched to the skin, his gray overcoat streaming with
rain, his hat bent out of all shape by the storm.[502] He was once more the
artillery officer of Toulon. “Fire on them,” he shouted to his
gunners, “they are English.” A sharp skirmish ensued, in which our
7th Hussars, charging down into the village, were worsted by the
French lancers, “an arm,” says Cotton, “with which we were quite
unacquainted.” In their retreat they were saved by the Life Guards,
whose weight and strength carried all before them.

At last, on the ridge of Waterloo, Wellington’s force turned at
bay. Napoleon, coming up at 6.30 to the brow of the opposite slope,
ordered a strong force to advance into the sodden clay of the
valley. It was promptly torn by a heavy cannonade; and the truth
was borne in on him that the British had escaped him for that
day.[pg.484]


NAPOLEON’S HEALTH IN THE WATERLOO CAMPAIGN

As many writers assert that Napoleon at this time was but the
shadow of his former self, we must briefly review the evidence of
contemporaries on this subject; for if the assertion be true, the
Battle of Waterloo deserves little notice.

It seems that for some time past there had been a slight falling
off in his mental and bodily powers; but when it began and how far
it progressed is matter of doubt. Some observers, including
Chaptal, date it from the hardships of the retreat from Moscow.
This is very doubtful. He ended that campaign in a better state of
health than he had enjoyed during the advance. Besides, in none of
his wars did he show such vitality and fertility of resource as in
the desperate struggle of 1814, which Wellington pronounced his
masterpiece. After this there seems to have been a period of
something like relapse at Elba. In September, 1814, Sir Neil
Campbell reported: “Napoleon seems to have lost all habits of study
and sedentary application. He occasionally falls into a state of
inactivity never known before, and sometimes reposes in his bedroom
of late for several hours in the day; takes exercise in a carriage
and not on horseback. His health excellent and his spirits not at
all depressed” (“F.O.,” France, No. 114). During his ten months at
Elba he became very stout and his cheeks puffy.

On his return to France he displayed his old activity; and the
most credible witnesses assert that his faculties showed no marked
decline. Guizot, who saw a good deal of him, writes: “I perceive in
the intellect and conduct of Napoleon during the Hundred Days no
sign of enfeebling: I find in his judgment and actions his
accustomed qualities.” In a passage quoted above (p. 449) Mollien
notes that his master was a prey to lassitude after some hours of
work, but he says nothing on the subject of disease; and in a man
of forty-six, who had lived a hard life and a “fast” life, we
should not expect to find the capacity for the sustained
intellectual efforts of the Consulate. Méneval noticed
nothing worse in his master’s condition than a tendency to
“réverie”: he detected no disease. The statement of Pasquier
that his genius and his physical powers were in a profound decline
is a manifest exaggeration, uttered by a man who did not once see
him before Waterloo, who was driven from Paris by him, and strove
to discourage his supporters. Still less can we accept the
following melodramatic description, by Thiébault, of
Napoleon’s appearance on Sunday, June 11th: “His look, once so
formidable and piercing, had lost its strength and even its
steadiness: his face had lost all expression and all its force: his
mouth, compressed, had none of its former witchery: and his gait
was as perplexed as his demeanour and gestures were [pg.485]undecided: the ordinary pallor of
his skin was replaced by a strongly pronounced greenish tinge which
struck me.”

Let us follow this wreck of a man to the war and see what he
accomplished. At dawn on June 12th he entered his landau and drove
to Laon, a distance of some seventy miles. On the next day he got
through an immense amount of work, and proceeded to Beaumont. On
the 15th of June he was up at dawn, mounted his horse, and remained
on horseback, directing the operations against the Prussians, for
nearly eighteen hours. This time was broken by one spell of rest.
Near Charleroi, says Baudus, an officer of Soult’s staff, he was
overcome by sleep and heeded not the cheers of a passing column: at
this Baudus was indignant, but most unjustly so. Napoleon needed
these snatches of sleep as a relief to prolonged mental tension. At
night he returned to Charleroi, “overcome with fatigue.” On the
next day he was still very weary, says Ségur; he did not
exert himself until the battle of Ligny began at 2.30; but he then
rode about till nightfall, through a time of terrible heat. Fatigue
showed itself again early on the morrow, when he declined to see
Grouchy before 8 a.m. Yet his review of the troops and his long
discussions on Parisian politics were clearly due, not to torpor,
but to the belief that he had sundered the allies, and could occupy
Brussels at will; for when he found out his mistake, he showed all
the old energy, riding with the vanguard from Quatre Bras to La
Belle Alliance through the violent rain.

Whatever, then, were his ailments, they were not incompatible
with great and sustained activity. What were those ailments? He is
said to have suffered from intermittent affections of the lower
bowel, of the bladder, and of the skin, the two last resulting in
ischury (Dorsey Gardner’s “Quatre Bras, Ligny, and Waterloo,” pp.
31-37; O’Connor Morris, pp. 164-166, note). The list is formidable;
but it contains its own refutation. A man suffering from these
diseases, unless in their earliest and mildest stages, could not
have done what Napoleon did. Ischury, if at all pronounced, is a
bar to horse exercise. Doubtless his long rides aggravated any
trouble that he had in this respect, for Pétiet, who was
attached to the staff, noticed that he often dismounted and sat
before a little table that was brought to him for the convenience
of examining maps; but Pétiet thought this was due, not to
ill health (about which he says nothing), but to his corpulence
(“Souvenirs militaires,” pp. 196 and 212). Prince Jerome and a
surgeon of the imperial staff assured Thiers that Napoleon was
suffering from a disease of the bladder; but this was contradicted
by the valet, Marchand; and if he really was suffering from all, or
any one, of the maladies named above, it is very strange that the
surgeon allowed him to expose himself to the torrential rain of the
night of the 17th-18th for a purpose which a few trusty officers
could equally well have discharged (see next chapter). Furthermore,
Baron Larrey, Chief Surgeon of the army, who saw Napoleon before
the campaign [pg.486] began and during its course,
says not a word about the Emperor’s health (“Relation
médicale des Campagnes, 1815-1840,” pp. 5-11).

Again, the intervals of drowsiness on the 15th and 18th of June,
on which the theory of physical collapse is largely based, may be
explained far more simply. Napoleon had long formed the habit of
working a good deal at night and of seeking repose during a busy
day by brief snatches of slumber. The habit grew on him at Elba;
and this, together with his activity since daybreak, accounts for
his sleeping near Charleroi. The same explanation probably holds
good as to his occasional drowsiness at Waterloo. He scarcely
closed his eyes before 3.30 a.m.; and he cannot have been
physically fit for the unexpectedly long and severe strain of that
Sunday. That he began the day well we know from a French soldier
named Barral (grandfather of the author of “L’Epopée de
Waterloo”), who looked at him carefully at 9.30 a.m., and wrote:
“He seemed to me in very good health, extraordinarily active and
preoccupied.” Decoster, the peasant guide who was with Napoleon the
whole day, afterwards told Sir W. Scott that he was calm and
confident up to the crisis. Gourgaud, who clung to him during the
flight to Paris and thence to Rochefort, notes nothing more serious
than great fatigue; Captain Maitland, when he received him on board
the “Bellerophon,” thought him “a remarkably strong, well-built
man.” During the voyage to St. Helena he suffered from nothing
worse than mal de mer; he ate meat in exceptional quantity,
even in the tropics.

Very noteworthy, too, is Lavalette’s narrative. When he saw
Napoleon before his departure from Paris to the Belgian frontier,
he found him suffering from depression and a pain in the chest; but
he avers that, on the return from Waterloo, apart from one
“frightful epileptic laugh,” Napoleon speedily settled down to his
ordinary behaviour: not a word is added as to his health. (Sir W.
Scott, “Life of Napoleon,” vol. viii., p. 496; Gourgaud, “Campagne
de 1815,” and “Journal de St. Hélène,” vol. ii.,
Appendix 32; “Narrative of Captain Maitland,” p. 208; Lavalette,
“Mems.,” ch. xxxiii.; Houssaye ridicules the stories of his
ill-health.)

What is the upshot of it all? The evidence seems to show that,
whatever was Napoleon’s condition before the campaign, he was in
his usual health amidst the stern joys of war. And this is
consonant with his previous experience: he throve on events which
wore ordinary beings to the bone: the one thing that he could not
endure was the worry of parliamentary opposition, which aroused a
nervous irritation not to be controlled and concealed without
infinite effort. During the campaign we find very few trustworthy
proofs of his decline and much that points to energy of resolve and
great rallying power after exertion. If he was suffering from three
illnesses, they were assuredly of a highly intermittent nature.
[pg.487]


CHAPTER XL


WATERLOO

Would Wellington hold on to his position? This was the thought
that troubled the Emperor on the night after the wild chase from
Quatre Bras. Before retiring to rest at the Caillou farm, he went
to the front with Bertrand and a young officer, Gudin by name, and
peered at the enemy’s fires dimly seen through the driving sheets
of rain. Satisfied that the allies were there, he returned to the
farm, dictated a few letters on odious parliamentary topics, and
then sought a brief repose. But the same question drove sleep from
his eyes. At one o’clock he was up again and with the faithful
Bertrand plashed to the front through long rows of drenched
recumbent forms. Once more they strained their ears to catch
through the hiss of the rain some sound of a muffled retirement.
Strange thuds came now and again from the depths of the wood of
Hougoumont: all else was still. At last, over the slope on the
north-east crowned by the St. Lambert Wood there stole the first
glimmer of gray; little by little the murky void bodied forth dim
shapes, and the watch-fires burnt pale against the orient gleams.
It was enough. He turned back to the farm. Wellington could
scarcely escape him now.

While the Emperor was making the round of his outposts, a
somewhat cryptic despatch from Grouchy reached headquarters. The
Marshal reported from Gembloux, at 10 p.m. of the 17th, that part
of the Prussians had retired towards Wavre, seemingly with a view
to joining Wellington; that their centre, led by Blücher, had
fallen back on Perwez in the direction of Liège; while a
column[pg.488] with artillery had made for Namur;
if he found the enemy’s chief force to be on the Liège
chaussée, he would pursue them along that road; if
towards Wavre, he would follow them thither “in order that they may
not gain Brussels, and so as to separate them from Wellington.”
This last phrase ought surely to have convinced Napoleon that
Grouchy had not fully understood his instructions; for to march on
Wavre would not stop the Prussians joining Wellington, if they were
in force.[503]

Moreover, Napoleon now knew, what Grouchy did not know, that the
Prussians were in force at Wavre. It seems strange that the Emperor
did not send this important news to his Marshal; but perhaps we may
explain this by his absence at the outposts. As it was, no clear
statement of the facts of the case was sent off to Grouchy until
10 a.m. of the 18th
. He then informed his Marshal that,
according to all the reports, three bodies of Prussians had made
for Wavre. Grouchy “must therefore move thither—in order to
approach us, to put yourself within the sphere of our operations,
and to keep up your communications with us, pushing before you
those bodies of Prussians which have taken this direction and which
may have stopped at Wavre, where you ought to arrive as soon as
possible.” Grouchy, however, was not to neglect Blücher’s
troops that were on his right, but must pick up their stragglers
and keep up his communications with Napoleon.

Such was the letter; and again we must pronounce it far from
clear. Grouchy was not bidden to throw all his efforts on the side
of Wavre; and he was not told whether he must attack the enemy at
that town, or interpose a wedge between them and Wellington, or
support Napoleon’s right. Now Napoleon would certainly have
prescribed an immediate concentration of Grouchy’s force towards
the north-west for one of the last two objects, had he believed
Blücher about to attempt a flank march[pg.489] against the
chief French army. Obviously it had not yet entered his thoughts
that so daring a step would be taken by a foe whom he pictured as
scattered and demoralized by defeat.[504]

As we have seen, the Prussians were not demoralized; they had
not gone off in three directions; and Blücher was not making
for Liège. He was at Wavre and was planning a master-stroke.
At midnight, he had sent to Wellington, through Müffling, a
written promise that at dawn he would set the corps of Bülow
in motion against Napoleon’s right; that of Pirch I. was to follow;
while the other two corps would also be ready to set out.
Wellington received this despatch about 3 a.m. of the 18th, and
thereupon definitely resolved to offer battle. A similar message
was sent off from Wavre at 9.30 a.m., but with a postscript, in
which we may discern Gneisenau’s distrust of Wellington, begging
Müffling to find out accurately whether the Duke really had
determined to fight at Waterloo. Meanwhile Bülow’s corps had
begun its march from the south-east of Wavre, but with extreme
slowness, which was due to a fire at Wavre, to the crowded state of
the narrow road, and also to the misgivings of Gneisenau. It
certainly was not owing to fear of Grouchy; for at that time the
Prussian leaders believed that only 15,000 French were on their
track. Not until midday, when the cannonade on the west grew to a
roar, did Gneisenau decide to send forward Ziethen’s corps towards
Ohain, on Wellington’s left; but thereafter the defence of the Dyle
against Grouchy was left solely to Thielmann’s corps.[505] [pg.490]

[Illustration: (missing)
BATTLE OF WATERLOO, about 11 o’clock a.m. to face]

While this storm was brewing in the east, everything in front of
the Emperor seemed to portend a prosperous day. High as he rated
Wellington’s numbers, he had no doubt as to the result. “The
enemy’s army,” he remarked just after breakfast, “outnumbers ours
by more than a fourth; nevertheless we have ninety chances out of a
hundred in our favour.” Ney, who then chanced to come in, quickly
remarked: “No doubt, sire, if Wellington were simple enough to wait
for you; but I come to inform you that he is retreating.” “You have
seen wrong,” was the retort, “the time is gone for that.” Soult did
not share his master’s assurance of victory, and once more begged
him to recall some of Grouchy’s force; to which there came the
brutal reply: “Because you have been beaten by Wellington you think
him a great general. And I tell you that Wellington is a bad
general, that the English are bad troops, and that this will be the
affair of a déjeuner.” “I hope it may,” said Soult.
Reille afterwards came in, and, finding how confident the Emperor
was, mentioned the matter to D’Erlon, who advised his colleague to
return and caution him. “What is the use,” rejoined Reille; “he
would not listen to us.”

In truth, Napoleon was in no mood to receive advice. He admitted
on the voyage to St. Helena that “he had not exactly reconnoitred
Wellington’s position.”[506] And, indeed, there seemed
to be nothing much to reconnoitre. The Mont St. Jean, or Waterloo,
position does not impress the beholder with any sense of strength.
The so-called valley, separating the two arrays, is a very shallow
depression, nowhere more than fifty feet below the top of the
northern slope. It is divided about halfway across by an undulation
that affords good cover to assailants about to attack La Haye
Sainte. Another slight rise crosses the vale halfway between this
farm and Hougoumont, and facilitates the approach to that part of
the ridge. In fact, only on their extreme left could the defenders
feel much security; for there the[pg.491] slope is steeper,
besides being protected in front by marshy ground, copses, and the
hamlets of Papelotte, La Haye, and Smohain.

Napoleon paid little attention to the left wing of the allies.
The centre and right centre were evidently Wellington’s weak
points, and there, especially near the transverse rise, our leader
chiefly massed his troops. Yet there, too, the defence had some
advantages. The front of the centre was protected by La Haye
Sainte, “a strong stone and brick building,” says Cotton, “with a
narrow orchard in front and a small garden in the rear, both of
which were hedged around, except on the east side of the garden,
where there was a strong wall running along the high-road.” It is
generally admitted that Wellington gave too little attention to
this farm, which Napoleon saw to be the key of the allied position.
Loopholes were made in its south and east walls, but none in the
western wall, and half of the barn-door opening on the fields had
been torn off for firewood by soldiers overnight. The place was
held at first by 376 men of the King’s German Legion, who threw up
a barricade at the barn-door, as also on the high-road outside the
orchard; but, as the sappers and carpenters were removed to
Hougoumont, little could be done.

Far stronger was the château of Hougoumont, which had been
built with a view to defence. The outbuildings were now loopholed,
and scaffolds were erected to enable our men to fire over the
garden walls which commanded the orchard. The defence was intrusted
to the light companies of the second battalions of Coldstreams and
Foot Guards (now the Grenadier Guards); while the wood in front was
held by Nassauers and Hanoverians. Chassé’s Dutch-Belgians
were posted at the village of Braine la Leud to give further
security to Wellington’s right.[507] Napoleon’s intention
was to pierce the allied[pg.492] centre behind La Haye Sainte,
where their lines were thin. But he did not know that behind the
crest ran a sunken cross-road, which afforded excellent cover, and
that the ground, sloping away towards Wellington’s rear, screened
his second line and reserves.

It was this peculiarity of the ground, so different from that of
the exposed slope behind Ligny, that helped the great master of
defensive tactics secretly to meet and promptly to foil every onset
of his mighty antagonist.

While under-estimating the strength of Wellington’s position
Napoleon over-rated his numbers. As we have seen, he remarked that
the allies exceeded the French by more than a fourth. Now, as his
own numbers were fully 74,000, he credited the allies with upwards
of 92,000. In reality, they were not more than 67,000, as
Wellington had left 17,000 at Hal; but if this powerful detachment
had been included, Napoleon’s estimate would not have been far
wrong. At St. Helena he gave out that his despatch of cavalry
towards Hal had induced Wellington to weaken his army to this
extent; but Houssaye has shown that the statement is an entire
fabrication. The Emperor certainly believed that all Wellington’s
troops were close at hand.[508]

The Duke, on his side, would doubtless have retreated had he
known that the Prussian advance would be as slow[pg.493]
as it was. His composite forces, in which five languages were
spoken, were unfit for a long contest with Napoleon’s army. The
Dutch-Belgian troops, numbering 17,000, were known to be
half-hearted; the 2,800 Nassauers, who had served under Soult in
1813, were not above suspicion; the 11,000 Hanoverians and 5,900
Brunswickers were certain to do their best, but they were mostly
raw troops. In fact, Wellington could thoroughly rely only on his
23,990 British troops and the 5,800 men of the King’s German
Legion; and among our men there was a large proportion of recruits
or drafts from militia battalions. Events were to prove that this
motley gathering could hold its own while at rest; but during the
subsequent march to Paris Wellington passed the scathing judgment
that, with the exception of his Peninsular men, it was “the worst
equipped army, with the worst staff, ever brought together.”[509] This was after he had lost
De Lancey, Picton, Ponsonby, and many other able officers; but on
the morning of the 18th there was no lack of skill in the placing
of the troops, witness General Kennedy’s arrangement of Alten’s
division so that it might readily fall into the “chequer” pattern,
which proved so effective against the French horsemen.

Napoleon’s confidence seemed to be well founded: he had 246
cannon against the allies’ 156, and his preponderance in cavalry of
the line was equally great. Above all, there were the 13,000
footmen of the Imperial Guard, flanked by 3,000 cavaliers. The
effective strength of the two armies has been reckoned by Kennedy
as in the proportion of four to seven. Why, then, did he not
attack[pg.494] at once? There were two good
reasons: first that his men had scattered widely overnight in
search of food and shelter, and now assembled very slowly on the
plateau; second, that the rain did not abate until 8 a.m., and even
then slight drizzles came on, leaving the ground totally unfit for
the movements of horse and artillery. Leaving the troops time to
form and the ground to improve, the Emperor consulted his charts
and took a brief snatch of sleep. He then rode to the front; and,
as the gray-coated figure passed along those imposing lines, the
enthusiasm found vent in one rolling roar of “Vive l’Empereur,”
which was wafted threateningly to the thinner array of the allies.
There the leader received no whole-hearted acclaim save from the
men who knew him; but among these there was no misgiving. “If,”
wrote Major Simmons of the 95th, “you could have seen the proud and
fierce appearance of the British at that tremendous moment, there
was not one eye but gleamed with joy.”[510]

The first shots were fired at 11.50 to cover the assault on the
wood of Hougoumont by Prince Jerome Bonaparte’s division of
Reille’s corps. The Nassauers and Hanoverians briskly replied, and
Cleeve’s German battery opened fire with such effect that the
leading column fell back. Again the assailants came on in greater
force under shelter of a tremendous cannonade: this time they
gained a lodgment, and step by step drove the defenders back
through the copse. Though checked for a time by the Guards, they
mastered the wood south of the house by about one o’clock. There
they should have stopped. Napoleon’s orders were for them to gain a
hold only on the wood and throw out a good line of skirmishers: all
that he wanted on this side was to prevent any turning movement
from Wellington’s advanced outposts. Reille also sent orders not to
attack the château; but the Prince and his men rushed on at
those massive walls, only to meet with a bloody repulse. A second
attack fared no better; and though some 12,000 of Reille’s men
finally[pg.495]attacked the mansion on three
sides, yet our Guards, when reinforced, beat off every onset of
wellnigh ten times their numbers.

For some time the Emperor paid little heed to this waste of
energy; at 2 p.m. he recalled Jerome to his side. He now saw the
need of husbanding his resources; for a disaster had overtaken the
French right centre. He had fixed one o’clock for a great attack on
La Haye Sainte by D’Erlon’s corps of nearly 20,000 men. But a delay
occurred owing to a cause that we must now describe.

Before his great battery of eighty guns belched forth at the
centre and blotted out the view, he swept the horizon with his
glass, and discerned on the skirts of the St. Lambert wood, six
miles away, a dark object. Was it a spinney, or a body of troops?
His staff officers could not agree; but his experienced eye
detected a military formation. Thereupon some of the staff asserted
that they must be Blücher’s men, others that they were
Grouchy’s. Here he could scarcely be in a doubt. Not long after 10
a.m. he received from Grouchy a despatch, dated from Gembloux at 3
a.m., reporting that the Prussians were retiring in force on
Brussels to concentrate or to join Wellington, and that he
(Grouchy) was on the point of starting for Sart-à-Walhain
and Wavre. He said nothing as to preventing any flank march that
the enemy might make from Wavre with a view to joining their allies
straightway. Therefore he was not to be looked for on this side of
Wavre, and those troops must consequently be Prussians.[511][pg.496]

All doubts were removed when a Prussian hussar officer, captured
by Marbot’s vedettes near Lasne, was brought to Napoleon. He bore a
letter from Bülow to Müffling, stating that the former
was on the march to attack the French right wing. In reply to
Napoleon’s questions the captain stated that Bülow’s whole
corps was in motion, but wisely said nothing about the other two
corps that were following. Such as it was, the news in no way
alarmed the Emperor. As Bülow was about to march against the
French flank, Grouchy must march on his flank and take his corps
en flagrant délit. That is the purport of the
postscript added to a rather belated reply that was about to be
sent off to Grouchy at 1 p.m. It did not reach him till 5 p.m., too
late to influence the result, even had he desisted from his attack
on Wavre, which he did not.[512]

We return to the Emperor’s actions at half-past one. Domont’s
and Subervie’s light horsemen were sent out towards Frischermont to
observe the Prussians; the great battery of eighty guns, placed on
the intermediate rise, now opened fire; and under cover of its
deadly blasts D’Erlon’s four divisions dipped down into the valley.
They were ranged in closely packed battalions spread out in a front
of some two hundred men, a formation that Napoleon had not
suggested, but did not countermand. The left column, that of Alix,
was supported by cavalry on its flank. Part of this division gained
the orchard of La Haye Sainte, and attacked the farm buildings on
all sides. From his position hard by a great elm above the farm,
Wellington had marked this onset, and now sent down a Hanoverian
battalion to succour their compatriots; but in the cutting of the
main road it was charged and routed by Milhaud’s cuirassiers, who
pursued them up the slope until the rally sounded. Farther to the
east, the French seemed still surer of victory. Bylandt’s
Dutch-Belgians, some 3,000 strong,[pg.497] after suffering
heavily in their cruelly exposed position, wavered at the approach
of Donzelot’s column, and finally broke into utter rout, pelted in
their flight with undeserved gibes from the British in their rear.
These consisted of Picton’s division, the heroes of Quatre Bras.
Here they had as yet sustained little loss, thanks to the shelter
of the hollow cross-road and a hedge.

The French columns now topped the ridge, uttering shouts of
triumph, and began to deploy into line for the final charge. This
was the time, as Picton well knew, to pour in a volley and dash on
with the cold steel; but as he cheered on his men, a bullet struck
him in the temple and cut short his brilliant career. His tactics
were successful at some points while at others our thin lines
barely held up against the masses. Certainly no decisive result
could have been gained but for the timely onset of Ponsonby’s Union
Brigade—the 1st Royal Dragoons, the Scots Greys, and the
Inniskillings.

At the time when Lord Uxbridge gave the order, “Royals and
Inniskillings charge, the Greys support,” Alix’s division was
passing the cross-road. But as the Royals dashed in, “the head of
the column was seized with a panic, gave us a fire which brought
down about twenty men, then went instantly about and endeavoured to
regain the opposite side of the hedges; but we were upon and
amongst them, and had nothing to do but press them down the slope.”
So wrote Captain Clark Kennedy, who sabred the French colour-bearer
and captured the eagle. Equally brilliant was the charge of the
Inniskillings, in the centre of the brigade. They rode down
Donzelot’s division, jostled its ranks into a helpless mass, and
captured a great number of prisoners. The Scots Greys, too,
succouring the hard-pressed Gordons, fell fiercely on Marcognet’s
division. “Both regiments,” wrote Major Winchester of the 92nd,
“charged together, calling out ‘Scotland for ever’; the Scots Greys
actually walked over this column, and in less than three minutes it
was totally destroyed. The grass field, which was only an instant
before as green and smooth as Phoenix[pg.498] Park, was covered
with killed and wounded, knapsacks, arms, and
accoutrements.”[513]

Meanwhile, on the left of the brigade, Vandeleur’s horse and
some Dutch-Belgian dragoons drove back Durutte’s men past
Papelotte. On its right, the 2nd Life Guards cut up the cuirassiers
while disordered by the sudden dip of the hollow cross-road; and
further to the west, the 1st Dragoon Guards and 1st Life Guards met
them at the edge of the plateau, clashed furiously, burst through
them, and joined in the wild charge of Ponsonby’s brigade up the
opposite slope, cutting the traces of forty French cannon and
sabring the gunners.

But Napoleon was awaiting the moment for revenge, and now sent
forward a solid force of lancers and dragoons, who fell on our
disordered bands with resistless force, stabbing the men and
overthrowing their wearied steeds. Here fell the gallant Ponsonby
with hundreds of his men, and, had not Vandeleur’s horse checked
the pursuit, very few could have escaped. Still, this brigade had
saved the day. Two of D’Erlon’s columns had gained a hold on the
ridge, until the sudden charge of our horsemen turned victory into
a disastrous rout that cost the French upwards of 5,000 men.

As if exhausted by this eager strife, both armies relaxed their
efforts for a space and re-formed their lines. Wellington ordered
Lambert’s brigade of 2,200 Peninsular veterans, who had only
arrived that morning, to fill the gaps on his left. The Emperor,
too, was uneasy, as he showed by taking copious pinches of snuff.
He mounted his horse and rode to the front, receiving there the
cheers of his blood-stained lancers and battered infantry. Having
received another despatch from Grouchy which gave no hope of his
speedy arrival, he ordered his cannon once more to waste the
British lines and bombard Hougoumont, while Ney led two of
D’Erlon’s brigades that were the least shaken to resume the
attack[pg.499] on La Haye Sainte. Once more they
were foiled at the farm buildings by the hardy Germans, to whom
Wellington had sent a timely reinforcement.[514] At Hougoumont also the
Guards held firm, despite the fierce conflagration in the barn and
part of the chapel. But while his best troops everywhere stood
their ground, the Duke saw with concern the gaps in his fighting
line. Many of the Dutch-Belgians had made off to the rear; and
Jackson, when carrying an order to a reserve Dutch battery to
advance—an order that was disobeyed—saw what had become
of these malingerers. “I peeped into the skirts of the forest and
truly felt astonished: entire companies seemed there with regularly
piled arms, fires blazing under cooking kettles, while the men lay
about smoking!”[515]

Far different was the scene at the front. There the third act of
the drama was beginning. After half an hour of the heaviest
cannonade ever known, Wellington’s faithful troops were threatened
by an avalanche of cavalry, and promptly fell into the “chequer”
disposition previously arranged for the most exposed division, that
of Alten. Napoleon certainly hoped either to crush Wellington
outright by a mighty onset of horse, or to strip him bare for the
coup de grâce. At the Caillou farm in the morning he
said: “I will use my powerful artillery; my cavalry shall charge;
and I will advance with my Old Guard.” The use of cavalry on a
grand scale was no new thing in his wars. By it he had won notable
advantages, above all at Dresden; and he believed that footmen,
when badly shaken by artillery, could not stand before his
squadrons. The French cavalry, 15,000 strong at the outset, had as
yet suffered little, and the way had been partly cleared by the
last[pg.500] assaults on Hougoumont and La Haye
Sainte, where the defenders were wholly occupied in
self-defence.

But Ney certainly pressed the first charge too soon. Doubtless
he was misled by the retirement of our first line a little way
behind the crest to gain some slight shelter from the iron storm.
Looking on this prudent move as a sign of retreat he led forward
the cuirassiers of Milhaud; and as these splendid brigades trotted
forward, the chasseurs à cheval of the Guard and
“red” lancers joined them. More than 5,000 strong, these horsemen
rode into the valley, formed at the foot of the slope, and then,
under cover of their artillery, began to breast the slope. At its
crest the guns of the allies opened on them point-blank; but,
despite their horrible losses, they swept on, charged through the
guns and down the reverse slope towards the squares. Volley after
volley now tore through with fearful effect, and the survivors
swerved to the intervals. Their second and third lines fared little
better; astonished at so stout a stand, where they looked to find
only a few last despairing efforts, they fell into faltering
groups.

“As to the so-called charges,” says Basil Jackson, “I do not
think that on a single occasion actual collision occurred. I many
times saw the cuirassiers come on with boldness to within some
twenty or thirty yards of a square, when, seeing the steady
firmness of our men, they invariably edged away and retired.
Sometimes they would halt and gaze at the triple row of bayonets,
when two or three brave officers would advance and strive to urge
the attack, raising their helmets aloft on their sabres—but
all in vain, as no efforts could make the men close with the
terrible bayonets, and meet certain destruction.”[516]

After the fire of the rear squares had done its work, our
cavalry fell on the wavering masses; and, as they rode off, the
gunners ran forth from the squares and plied them with shot. In a
few minutes the mounted host that seemed to have swallowed up the
footmen was[pg.501] gone, the red and blue chequers
stood forth triumphant, and the guns that should have been spiked
dealt forth death. Down below, the confused mass shaped itself for
a new charge while its supports routed our horsemen.

In this second attack Ney received a powerful reinforcement. The
Emperor ordered the advance of Kellermann and of Guyot with the
heavy cavalry of the Guard, thus raising the number of horsemen to
about 10,000. At the head of these imposing masses Ney again
mounted the slope. But Wellington had strengthened his line by
fresh troops, ordering up also Mercer’s battery of six 9-pounders,
to support two Brunswick regiments that wavered ominously as the
French cannon-balls tore through them. Would these bewildered lads
stand before the wave of horsemen already topping the crest? It
seemed impossible. But just then Mercer’s men thundered up between
them with the guns, took post behind the raised cross-road, and
opened on the galloping horsemen with case-shot. At once the front
was strewn with steeds and men; and gunners and infantry riddled
the successive ranks, that rushed on only to pile up writhing heaps
and bar retreat to the survivors in front. Some of these sought
safety by a dash through the guns, while the greater number
struggled and even laid about with their sabres to hew their way
out of this battue.

Elsewhere the British artillery was too exposed to be defended,
and the gunners again fled back to the squares. Once more the
cavalry surrounded our footmen, like “heavy surf breaking on a
coast beset with isolated rocks, against which the mountainous wave
dashes with furious uproar, breaks, divides, and runs hissing and
boiling far beyond.” Yet, as before, it failed to break those
stubborn blocks, and a perplexing pause occurred, varied by partial
and spasmodic rushes. “Will those English never show us their
backs”—exclaimed the Emperor, as he strained his eyes to
catch the first sign of rout “I fear,” replied Soult, “they will be
cut to pieces first.” For the present, it was the cavalry that[pg.502] gave way. Foiled by that
indomitable infantry, they were again charged by British and German
hussars and driven into the valley.

Once more Ney led on his riders, gathering up all his reserves.
But the Duke had now brought up Adam’s brigade and Duplat’s King’s
Germans to the space behind Hougoumont; their fire took the
horsemen in flank: the blasts of grape and canister were as deadly
as before: one and all, the squares held firm, beating back onset
after onset: and by 6 o’clock the French cavalry fell away utterly
exhausted.[517]

Who is to be held responsible for these wasteful attacks, and
why was not French infantry at hand to hold the ground which the
cavaliers seemed to have won? Undoubtedly, Ney began the first
attack somewhat too early; but Napoleon himself strengthened the
second great charge by the addition of Kellermann’s and Guyot’s
brigades, doubtless in the belief that the British, of whose
tenacity he had never had direct personal proof, must give way
before so mighty a mass. Moreover, time after time it seemed that
the attacks were triumphant; the allied guns on the right centre,
except Mercer’s, were nine or ten times taken, their front squares
as often enveloped; and more than once the cry of victory was
raised by the Emperor’s staff.

Why, then, was not the attack clinched by infantry? To
understand this we must review the general situation. Hougoumont
still defied the attacks of nearly the whole of Reille’s corps, and
the effective part of D’Erlon’s corps was hotly engaged at and near
La Haye Sainte. Above all, the advent of the Prussians on the
French right now made itself felt. After ceaseless toil, in which
the soldiers were cheered on by Blücher in person, their
artillery was got across the valley of the Lasne; and at 4.30
Bülow’s vanguard debouched from the wood behind Frischermont.
Lobau’s corps of 7,800 men, which, according to Janin, was about to
support Ney, now swung round to[pg.503] the right to check
this advance.[518] Towards 5 o’clock the
Prussian cannon opened fire on the horsemen of Domont and Subervie,
who soon fell back on Lobau.

Bülow pressed on with his 30,000 men, and, swinging forward
his left wing, gained a footing in the village of Planchenoit,
while Lobau fell back towards La Belle Alliance. This took place
between 5.30 and 6 o’clock, and accounts for Napoleon’s lack of
attention to the great cavalry charges. To break the British
squares was highly desirable; but to ward off the Prussians from
his rear was an imperative necessity. He therefore ordered Duhesme
with the 4,000 footmen of the Young Guard to regain Planchenoit.
Gallantly they advanced at the charge, and drove their weary and
half-famished opponents out into the open.

Satisfied with this advantage, the Emperor turned his thoughts
to the British and bade Ney capture La Haye Sainte at all costs.
Never was duty more welcome. Mistakes and failures could now be
atoned by triumph or a soldier’s death. Both had as yet eluded his
search. Three horses had been struck to the ground under him, but,
dauntless as ever, he led Donzelot’s men, with engineers, against
the farm. Begrimed with smoke, hoarse with shouting, he breathed
the lust of battle into those half-despondent ranks; and this time
he succeeded. For five hours the brave Germans had held out,
beating off rush after rush, until now they had but three or four
bullets apiece left. The ordinary British ammunition did not fit
their rifles; and their own reserve supply could not be found at
the rear. Still, even when firing ceased, bayonet-thrusts and
missiles kept off the assailants for a space, even from the
half-destroyed barn-door, until Frenchmen mounted the roof of the
stables and burst through the chief gateway: then Baring and his
brave[pg.504] fellows fled through the house to
the garden. “No pardon to these green devils” was now the cry, and
those who could not make off to the ridge were bayoneted to a
man.[519]

This was a grave misfortune for the allies. French sharpshooters
now lined the walls of the farm and pushed up the ridge, pressing
our front very hard, so that, for a time, the space behind La Haye
Sainte was practically bare of defenders. This was the news that
Kennedy took to Wellington. He received it with the calm that
bespoke a mighty soul; for, as Sir A. Frazer observed, however
indifferent or apparently careless he might appear at the beginning
of battles, as the crisis came he rose superior to all that could
be imagined. Such was his demeanour now. Riding to the Brunswickers
posted in reserve, he led them to the post of danger; Kennedy
rallied the wrecks of Alten’s division and brought up Germans from
the left wing; the cavalry of Vandeleur and Vivian, moving in from
the extreme left, also helped to steady the centre; and the
approach of Chassé’s Dutch-Belgian brigade, lately called in
from Braine-la-Leud, strengthened our supports.

Had Napoleon promptly launched his Old and Middle Guard at
Wellington’s centre, victory might still have crowned the French
eagles. But to Ney’s request for more troops he returned the
petulant answer: “Troops? where do you want me to get them from? Am
I to make them?” At this time the Prussians were again masters of
Planchenoit. Once more, then, he turned on them, and sent in two
battalions, one of the Old, the other of the Middle Guard. In a
single rush with the bayonet these veterans mastered the place and
drove Bülow’s men a quarter of a mile beyond, while Lobau
regained ground further north. But the head of Pirch’s corps was
near at hand to strengthen Bülow; while, after[pg.505]
long delays caused by miry lanes and an order from Blücher to
make for Planchenoit, Ziethen’s corps began to menace the French
right at Smohain. Reiche soon opened fire with sixteen cannon,
somewhat relieving the pressure on Wellington’s left.[520]

Still the Emperor was full of hope. He did not know of the
approach of Pirch and Ziethen. Now and again the muttering of
Grouchy’s guns was heard on the east, and despite that Marshal’s
last despatch, Napoleon still believed that he would come up and
catch the Prussians. Satisfied, then, with holding off Bülow
for a while, he staked all on a last effort with the Old and Middle
Guard. Leaving two battalions of these in Planchenoit, and three
near Rossomme as a last reserve, he led forward nine battalions
formed in hollow squares. A thrill ran through the line regiments,
some of whom were falling back, as they saw the bearskins move
forward; and, to revive their spirits, the Emperor sent on
Labédoyère with the news that Grouchy was at
hand.

Thus the tension of hope long deferred, which renders Waterloo
unique among battles, rose to its climax. Each side had striven
furiously for eight hours in the belief that the Prussians, or
Grouchy, must come; and now, at the last agony, came the assurance
that final triumph was at hand. The troops of D’Erlon and Reille
once more clutched at victory on the crest behind La Haye Sainte or
beneath the walls of Hougoumont, while the squares of the Guard
struck obliquely across the vale in the track of the great cavalry
charges. On the rise south-west of La Haye Sainte, Napoleon halted
one battalion and handed over to Ney the command of the remaining
eight, that hailed him as they passed with enthusiastic shouts. Two
aides-de-camp just then galloped up from the right to tell him of
the Prussian advance, but he refused to listen to them and bent his
eyes on the Guards.[521][pg.506]

Under cover of a whirlwind of shot the veterans pressed on.
Having suffered very little at Ligny, they numbered fully 4,000,
and formed at first one column, some seventy men in width. The
front battalions headed for a point a little to the west of the
present Belgian monument, while for some unexplained reason the
rear portion diverged to the left, and breasted the slope later
than the others and nearer Hougoumont. Flanked by light guns that
opened a brisk fire, and most gallantly supported by Donzelot’s
division close on their right, the leading column struggled on,
despite the grape and canister which poured from the batteries of
Bolton and Bean, making it wave “like corn blown by the wind.”
Friant, the Commander of the Old Guard, was severely wounded; Ney’s
horse fell under him, but the gallant fighter rose undaunted, and
waved on his men anew. And now they streamed over the ridge and
through the British guns in full assurance of triumph. Few troops
seemed to be before them; for Maitland’s men (2nd and 3rd
battalions of the 1st Foot Guards) had lain down behind the bank of
the cross-road to get some shelter from the awful cannonade. “Stand
up, Guards, and make ready,” exclaimed the Duke when the French
were but sixty paces away. The volley that flashed from their
lengthy front staggered the column, and seemed to force it bodily
back. In vain did the French officers wave their swords and attempt
to deploy into line. Mangled in front by Maitland’s brigade, on its
flank by our 33rd and 69th Regiments drawn up in square, and by the
deadly salvos of Chassé’s Dutch-Belgians,[522] that stately array shrank
and shrivelled up. “Now’s the time, my boys,” shouted Lord Saltoun;
and the thin red line, closing with the mass, drove it pell-mell
down the slope.

Near the foot the victors fell under the fire of the rear
portion of the Imperial Guards, who, undaunted by their comrades’
repulse, rolled majestically upwards. Colborne now wheeled the 52nd
(Oxfordshire) Regiment on the[pg.507] crest in a line
nearly parallel to their advance, and opened a deadly fire on their
flank, which was hotly returned; Maitland’s men, re-forming on the
crest, gave them a volley in front; and some Hanoverians at the
rear of Hougoumont also galled their rear. Seizing the favourable
moment when the column writhed in anguish, Colborne cheered his men
to the charge, and, aided by the second 95th Rifles, utterly
overthrew the last hope of France. Continuing his advance, and now
supported by the 71st Regiment, he swept our front clear as far as
the orchard of La Haye Sainte.[523][pg.508]

The Emperor had at first watched the charge with feelings of
buoyant hope; for Friant, who came back wounded, reported that
success was certain. As the truth forced itself on him, he turned
pale as a corpse. “Why! they are in confusion,” he exclaimed; “all
is lost for the present.” A thrill of agony also shot through the
French lines. Donzelot’s onset had at one time staggered Halkett’s
brigade; but the hopes aroused by the charge of the Guard and the
rumour of Grouchy’s approach gave place to dismay when the veterans
fell back and Ziethen’s Prussians debouched from Papelotte. To the
cry of “The Guard gives way,” there succeeded shouts of “treason.”
The Duke, noting the confusion, waved on his whole line to the
longed-for advance. Menaced in front by the thin red line, and in
rear by Colborne’s glorious charge, D’Erlon’s divisions broke up in
general rout. For a time, three rocks stood boldly forth above this
disastrous ebb. They were the battalions of the Guard previously
repulsed, and that had rallied around the Emperor on the rise south
of La Haye Sainte. In front of them the three regiments of Adam’s
brigade stopped to re-form; but at the Duke’s command—”Go on,
go on: they will not stand”—Colborne charged them, and they
gave way.

And now, as the sun shot its last gleams over the field, the
swords of the British horsemen were seen to flash and fall with
relentless vigour. The brigades of Vandeleur and Vivian, well
husbanded during the day, had been slipped upon the foe. The effect
was electrical. The retreat became a rout that surged wildly around
the last squares of the Guard. In one of them Napoleon took refuge
for a space, still hoping to effect a rally, while outside Ney
rushed from band to band, brandishing[pg.509] a broken sword,
foaming with fury, and launching at the runaways the taunt,
“Cowards! have you forgotten how to die?”[524]

But panic now reigned supreme. Adam’s brigade was at hand to
support our horsemen; and shortly after nine there knelled from
Planchenoit the last stroke of doom, the shouts of Prussians at
last victorious over the stubborn defence. “The Guard dies and does
not surrender”—such are the words attributed by some to
Michel, by others to Cambronne before he was stretched senseless on
the ground.[525] Whether spoken or not,
some such thought prompted whole companies to die for the honour of
their flag. And their chief, why did he not share their glorious
fate? Gourgaud says that Soult forced him from the field. If so
(and Houssaye discredits the story) Soult never served his master
worse. The only dignified course was to act up to his recent
proclamation that the time had come for every Frenchman of spirit
to conquer or die. To belie those words by an ignominious flight
was to court the worst of sins in French political life,
ridicule.

And the flight was ignominious. Wellington’s weary troops, after
several times mistaking friends for foes in the dusk, halted south
of Rossomme and handed over the pursuit to the Prussians, many of
whom had fought but little and now drank deep the draught of
revenge. By the light of the rising moon Gneisenau led on his
horsemen in a pursuit compared with which that of Jena was tame. At
Genappe Napoleon hoped to make a stand: but the place was packed
with wagons and thronged with men struggling to get at the narrow
bridge. At the blare of the Prussian trumpets, the panic became
frightful; the Emperor left his carriage and took to horse as the
hurrahs drew near. Seven times did the French form bivouacs, and
seven times were they driven out and away. At Quatre Bras he once
more sought to[pg.510] gather a few troops; but ere he
could do so the Uhlans came on. With tears trickling down his
pallid cheeks, he resumed his flight over another field of carnage,
where ghastly forms glinted on all sides under the pale light of
dawn. After further futile efforts at Charleroi, he hurried on
towards Paris, followed at some distance by groups amounting to
about 10,000 men, the sorry remnant still under arms of the host
that fought at Waterloo: 25,000 lay dead or wounded there: some
thousands were taken prisoners: the rest were scattering to their
homes. Wellington lost 10,360 killed and wounded, of whom 6,344
were British: the Prussian loss was about 6,000 men.

The causes of Napoleon’s overthrow are not hard to find. The
lack of timely pursuit of Blücher and Wellington on the 17th
enabled those leaders to secure posts of vantage and to form an
incisive plan which he did not fully fathom even at the crisis of
the battle. Full of overweening contempt of Wellington, he began
the fight heedlessly and wastefully. When the Prussians came on, he
underrated their strength and believed to the very end that Grouchy
would come up and take them between two fires. But, in the absence
of prompt, clear, and detailed instructions, that Marshal was left
a prey to his fatal notion that Wavre was the one point to be aimed
at and attacked. Despite the heavy cannonade on the west he
persisted in this strange course; while Napoleon staked everything
on a supreme effort against Wellington. This last was an act of
appalling hardihood; but he explained to Cockburn on the voyage to
St. Helena that, still confiding in Grouchy’s approach, he felt no
uneasiness at the Prussian movements, “which were, in fact, already
checked, and that he considered the battle to have been, on the
whole, rather in his favour than otherwise.” The explanation has
every appearance of sincerity. But would any other great commander
have staked his last reserve and laid bare his rear solely in
reliance on the ability of an almost untried leader who had sent
not a single word that justified the hopes now placed in him?[pg.511]

We here touch the weak points in Napoleon’s intellectual armour.
Gifted with almost superhuman insight and energy himself, he too
often credited his paladins with possessing the same divine
afflatus. Furthermore, he had a supreme contempt for his enemies.
Victorious in a hundred fights over second-rate opponents in his
youth, he could not now school his hardened faculties to the
caution needed in a contest with Wellington, Gneisenau, and
Blücher. Only after he had ruined himself and France did he
realize his own errors and the worth of the allied leaders. During
the voyage to England he confessed to Bertrand: “The Duke of
Wellington is fully equal to myself in the management of an army,
with the advantage of possessing more prudence.”[526]

NOTE ADDED TO THE FOURTH EDITION.—I have discussed several
of the vexed questions of the Waterloo Campaign in an Essay, “The
Prussian Co-operation at Waterloo,” in my volume entitled
“Napoleonic Studies” (George Bell and Sons, 1904). In that Essay I
have pointed out the inaccuracy or exaggeration of the claims put
forward by some German writers to the effect that (1) Wellington
played Blücher false at Ligny, (2) that he did not expect
Prussian help until late in the day at Waterloo, (3) that the share
of credit for the victory rested in overwhelming measure with
Blücher and Gneisenau.[pg.512]


CHAPTER XLI


FROM THE ELYSÉE TO ST. HELENA

Napoleon was far from accepting Waterloo as a final blow. At
Philippeville on the day after the battle, he wrote to his brother
Joseph that he would speedily have 300,000 men ready to defend
France: he would harness his guns with carriage-horses, raise
100,000 conscripts, and arm them with muskets taken from the
royalists and malcontent National Guards: he would arouse
Dauphiné, Lyonnais, and Burgundy, and overwhelm the enemy.
“But the people must help me and not bewilder me…. Write to me
what effect this horrible piece of bad luck has had on the Chamber.
I believe the deputies will feel convinced that their duty in this
crowning moment is to rally round me and save France.”[527]

The tenacious will, then, is only bent, not broken. Waterloo is
merely a greater La Rothière, calling for a mightier
defensive effort than that of 1814. Such are his intentions, even
when he knows not that Grouchy is escaping from the Prussians. The
letter breathes a firm resolve. He has no scruples as to the
wickedness of spurring on a wearied people to a conflict with
Europe. As yet he forms no magnanimous resolve to take leave of a
nation whom his genius may once more excite to a fatal frenzy. He
still seems unable to conceive of France happy and prosperous apart
from himself. In indissoluble union they will struggle on and defy
the[pg.513] world.

Such was the frame of mind in which he reached the Elysée
Palace early on the 21st of June. For a time he was much agitated.
“Oh, my God!” he exclaimed to Lavalette, raising his eyes to heaven
and walking up and down the room. But after taking a warm
bath—his unfailing remedy for fatigue—he became calm
and discussed with the Ministers plans of a national defence. The
more daring advised the prorogation of the Chambers and the
declaration of a state of siege in Paris; but others demurred to a
step that would lead to civil war. The Council dragged on at great
length, the Emperor only once rousing himself from his weariness to
declare that all was not lost; that he, and not the
Chambers, could save France. If so, he should have gone to the
deputies, thrilled them with that commanding voice, or dissolved
them at once. Montholon states that this course was recommended by
Cambacérès, Carnot, and Maret, but that most of the
Ministers urged him not to expose his wearied frame to the storms
of an excited assembly. At St. Helena he told Gourgaud that,
despite his fatigue, he would have made the effort had he thought
success possible, but he did not.[528]

The Chamber of Deputies meanwhile was acting with vigour.
Agonized by the tales of disaster already spread abroad by wounded
soldiers, it eagerly assented to Lafayette’s proposal to sit in
permanence and declare any attempt at dissolution an act of high
treason. So unblenching a defiance, which recalled the Tennis Court
Oath of twenty-six years before, struck the Emperor almost dumb
with astonishment. Lucien bade him prepare for a coup
d’état
: but Napoleon saw that the days for such an act
were passed. He had squandered the physical and moral resources
bequeathed by the Revolution. Its armies were mouldering under the
soil of Spain, Russia, Germany, and Belgium; and a decade of
reckless ambition had worn to tatters Rousseau’s serviceable theory
of a military dictatorship. Exhausted France was turning[pg.514] away from him to the prime source
of liberty, her representatives.

These were doubtless the thoughts that coursed through his brain
as he paced with Lucien up and down the garden of the
Elysée. A crowd of fédérés and
workmen outside cheered him frantically. He saluted them with a
smile; but, says Pasquier, “the expression of his eyes showed the
sadness that filled his soul.” True, he might have led that
unthinking rabble against the Chambers; but that would mean civil
war, and from this he shrank. Still Lucien bade him strike. “Dare,”
he whispered with Dantonesque terseness. “Alas,” replied his
brother, “I have dared only too much already.” Davoust also opined
that it was too late now that the deputies had firmly seized the
reins and were protected by the National Guards of Paris.

And so Napoleon let matters drift. In truth, he was “bewildered”
by the disunion of France. It was a France that he knew not, a land
given over to idéalogues and traitors. His own
Minister, Fouché, was working to sap his power, and yet he
dared not have him shot! What wonder that the helpless autocrat
paced restlessly to and fro, or sat as in a dream! In the evening
Carnot went to the Peers, Lucien to the Deputies, to appeal for a
united national effort against the Coalition, but the simple
earnestness of the one and the fraternal fervour of the other alike
failed. When Lucien finally exclaimed against any desertion of
Napoleon, Lafayette fiercely shot at him the long tale of costly
sacrifices which France had offered up at the shrine of Napoleon’s
glory, and concluded: “We have done enough for him: our duty is to
save la patrie.”

On the morrow came the news that Grouchy had escaped from the
Prussians; and that the relics of Napoleon’s host were rallying at
Laon. But would not this encouragement embolden the Emperor to
crush the contumacious Chambers? Evidently the case was urgent. He
must abdicate, or they would dethrone him—such was the
purport of their message to the Elysée; but, as[pg.515]
an act of grace, they allowed him an hour in which to
forestall their action. Shortly after midday, on the advice of his
Ministers, he took the final step of his official career. Lucien
and Carnot begged him for some time to abdicate only in favour of
his son;[529] and he did so, but with
the bitter remark: “My son! What a chimera! No, it is for the
Bourbons that I abdicate! They at least are not prisoners at
Vienna.”

The deputies were of his opinion. Despite frantic efforts of the
Bonapartists, they passed over Napoleon II. without any effective
recognition, and at once appointed an executive Commission of
five—Carnot, Caulaincourt, Fouché, Grenier, and
Quinette. Three of them were regicides, and Fouché was
chosen their President. We can gauge Napoleon’s wrath at seeing
matters thus promptly rolled back to where they were before
Brumaire by his biting comment that he had made way for the King of
Rome, not for a Directory which included one traitor and two
babies. His indignation was just. An abdication forced on by
idéalogues was hateful; to be succeeded by
Fouché seemed an unforgivable insult; but he touched the
lowest depth of humiliation on the 25th, when he received from that
despicable schemer an order to leave Paris.

He obeyed on that first Sunday after Waterloo, driving off
quietly to Malmaison, there to be joined by Hortense Beauharnais
and a few faithful friends. At that ill-omened abode, where
Josephine had breathed her last shortly after his first abdication,
he spent four uneasy days. At times he was full of fight. He sent
to the “Moniteur” a proclamation urging the army to make “some
efforts more, and the Coalition will be dissolved.” The manifesto
was suppressed by Fouché’s orders.

Meanwhile the invaders pressed on rapidly towards
Compiègne. They met with no attempts at a national rising, a
fact which proves the welcome accorded to Napoleon in March to have
been mainly the outcome of[pg.516] military devotion
and of the dislike generally felt for the Bourbons. It is a libel
on the French people to suppose that a truly national impulse in
his favour would have vanished with a single defeat. In vain did
the Provisional Government sue for an armistice that would stay the
advance. Wellington refused outright; but Blücher declared
that he would consider the matter if Napoleon were handed over to
him, dead or alive. On hearing of this, Wellington at once
wrote his ally a private remonstrance, which drew from Gneisenau a
declaration that, as the Duke was held back by parliamentary
considerations and by the wish to prolong the life of the villain
whose career had extended England’s power
, the Prussians would
see to it that Napoleon was handed over to them for execution
conformably to the declaration of the Congress of Vienna.[530]

But the Provisional Government acted honestly towards Napoleon.
On the 26th Fouché sent General Becker to watch over him and
advise him to set out for Rochefort, en route to the United
States, for which purpose passports were being asked from
Wellington. Becker found the ex-Emperor a prey to quickly varying
moods. At one time he seemed “sunk into a kind of mollesse,
and very careful about his ease and comfort”: he ate hugely at
meals: or again he affected a rather coarse joviality, showing his
regard for Becker by pulling his ear. His plans varied with his
moods. He declared he would throw himself into the middle of France
and fight to the end, or that he would take ship at Rochefort with
Bertrand and Savary alone, and steal past the English squadron; but
when Mme. Bertrand exclaimed that this would be cruel to her, he
readily gave up the scheme.[531]

It is not easy to gauge his feelings at this time. Apart from
one outburst to Lavalette of pity for France, he[pg.517]
seems not to have realized how unspeakably disastrous his influence
had been on the land which he found in a victoriously expansive
phase, and now left prostrate at the feet of the allies and the
Bourbons. Hatred and contempt of the upper classes for their
“fickle” desertion of him, these, if we may judge from his frequent
allusions to the topic during the voyage, were the feelings
uppermost in his mind; and this may explain why he wavered between
the thought of staking all on a last effort against the allies and
the plan of renewing in America the career now closed to him in
Europe.

He certainly was not a prey to torpor and dumb despair. His
brain still clutched eagerly at public affairs, as if unable to
realize that they had slipped beyond his control; and his behaviour
showed that he was still un être politique, with whom
power was all in all. He evinced few signs of deep emotion on
bidding farewell to his devoted followers: but whether this
resulted from inner hardness, or resentment at his fall, or a sense
of dignified prudence, it is impossible to say. When Denon, the
designer of his medals, sobbed on bidding him adieu, he remarked:
Mon cher, ne nous attendrissons pas: il faut dans les crises
comme celle-ci se conduire avec froid
. This surely was one
source of his power over an emotional people: his feelings were the
servant, not the master, of his reason.

Meanwhile the Prussians were drawing near to Paris. Early on the
29th they were at Argenteuil, and Blücher detached a flying
column to seize the bridge of Chatou over the Seine near Malmaison
and carry off Napoleon on the following night. But Davoust and
Fouché warded off the danger. While the Marshal had the
nearest bridges of the Seine barricaded or burnt, Fouché on
the night of the 28th-29th sent an order to Napoleon to leave at
once for Rochefort and set sail with two frigates, even though the
English passports had not arrived.

He received the news calmly, and then with unusual animation
requested Becker to submit to the Government a scheme for rapidly
rallying the troops around[pg.518] Paris, whereupon
he, as General Bonaparte, would surprise first Blücher
and then Wellington—they were two days’ marches apart: then,
after routing the foe, he would resume his journey to the coast.
The Commission would have none of it. The reports showed that the
French troops were so demoralized that success was not to be hoped
for.[532] And if a second Montmirail
were snatched from Blücher, would it bring more of glory to
Napoleon or of useless bloodshed to France? Those who look on the
world as an arena for the exploits of heroes at the cost of
ordinary mortals may applaud the scheme. But could men who were
responsible to France regard it as anything but a final proof of
Napoleon’s perverse optimism, or a flash of his unquenchable
ambition, or a last mad bid for power? He showed signs of anger on
hearing of their refusal, but set out for Rochefort at 6 p.m.; and
thus the Prussians were cheated of their prey by a few hours.
Bertrand, Savary, Gourgaud, and Becker accompanied him.

The cheers of troops and people at Niort, and again at
Rochefort, where he arrived on July 3rd, re-awakened his fighting
instincts; and as the westerly winds precluded all hope of the two
frigates slipping quickly down either of the practicable outlets so
as to elude the British cruisers, he again sought permission to
take command of the French forces, now beginning to fall back from
Paris behind the line of the Loire. Again his offer was refused;
and messages came thick and fast bidding Becker get him away from
the mainland. Such was the desire of his best friends. Paris
capitulated to the allies on July 4th, and both French royalists
and Prussians were eager to get hold of him. Thus, while he sat
weaving plans of a campaign on the Loire, the tottering Government
at Paris pressed on his embarkation, hinting that force would be
used should further delays ensue. Sadly, then, on July 8th, he went
on board the “Saale,” moored near L’Ile d’Aix, opposite the mouth
of the Charente.[pg.519]

He was now in sore straits. The orders from Paris expressly
forbade his setting foot again on the mainland, and most of the
great towns had already hoisted the white flag. In front of him was
the Bay of Biscay, swept by British cruisers, which the French
naval officers had scant hopes of escaping. There was talk among
Napoleon’s suite, which now included Montholon, Las Cases, and
Lallemand, of attempting flight from the Gironde, or in the hold of
a small Danish sloop then at Rochefort, or on two fishing boats
moored to the north of L’Ile de Ré; but these plans were
given up in consequence of the close watch kept by our cruisers at
all points. The next day brought with it a despatch from Paris
ordering the ex-Emperor to set sail within twenty-four hours.

On the morrow Napoleon sent Savary and Las Cases with a letter
to H.M.S. “Bellerophon,” then cruising off the main
channel—that between the islands of Oléron and
Ré—asking whether the permits for Napoleon’s voyage to
America had arrived, or his departure would be prevented. Savary
also inquired whether his passage on a merchant-ship would be
stopped. The commander, Captain Maitland, had received strict
orders to intercept Napoleon; but, seeking to gain time and to
bring Admiral Hotham up with other ships, he replied that he would
oppose the frigates by force: neither could he permit Napoleon to
set sail on a merchant-ship until he had the warrant of his admiral
for so doing. The “Bellerophon,” “Myrmidon,” and “Slaney” now drew
closer in to guard the middle channel, while a corvette watched
each of the difficult outlets on the north and south.[533]

Three days of sorrow and suspense now ensued. On[pg.520]
the 12th came the news of the entry of Louis XVIII. into Paris, the
collapse of the Provisional Government, and the general hoisting of
the fleur-de-lys throughout France. On the 13th Joseph
Bonaparte came for a last interview with his brother on the Ile
d’Aix. Montholon states that the ex-King offered to change places
with the ex-Emperor and thus allow him the chance of escaping on a
neutral ship from the Gironde. Gourgaud does not refer to any such
offer, nor does Bertrand in his letter of July 14th to Joseph. In
any case, it was not put to the test; for royalism was rampant on
the mainland, and two of our cruisers hovered about the Gironde.
Sadly the two brothers parted, and for ever. Then the other schemes
were again mooted only to be given up once more; and late on the
13th Napoleon dictated the following letter, to be taken by
Gourgaud to the Prince Regent:

“Exposed to the factions which distract my country and to the
enmity of the greatest Powers of Europe, I have closed my political
career, and I come, like Themistocles, to throw myself upon the
hospitality of the British people. I put myself under the
protection of their laws, which I claim from your Royal Highness,
as the most powerful, the most constant, and the most generous of
my enemies.”[534]

On the 14th Gourgaud and Las Cases took this letter to the
“Bellerophon,” whereupon Maitland assured them that he would convey
Napoleon to England, Gourgaud preceding them on the “Slaney”; but
that the ex-Emperor would be entirely at the disposal of our
Government
. This last was made perfectly clear to Las Cases,
who understood English, though at first he feigned not[pg.521]
to do so; but, unfortunately, Maitland did not exact from him a
written acknowledgment of this understanding. Gourgaud was
transferred to the “Slaney,” which soon set sail for Torbay, while
Las Cases reported to Napoleon on L’Ile d’Aix what had happened.
Thereupon Bertrand wrote to Maitland that Napoleon would come on
board on the morrow:

” … If the Admiral, in consequence of the demand that you have
addressed to him, sends you the permits for the United States, His
Majesty will go there with pleasure; but in default of them, he
will go voluntarily to England as a private individual to enjoy the
protection of the laws of your country.”

Now, either Las Cases misinterpreted Maitland’s words and acts,
or Napoleon hoped to impose on the captain by the statements just
quoted. Maitland had not sent to Hotham for permits; he held out no
hopes of Napoleon’s going to America; he only promised to take him
to England to be at the disposal of the Prince Regent.
Napoleon, taking no notice of the last stipulation, now promised to
go to England, not as Emperor, but as a private individual. He took
this step soon after dawn on the 15th, when any lingering hopes of
his escape were ended by the sight of Admiral Hotham’s ship,
“Superb,” in the offing. On leaving the French brig, “Epervier,” he
was greeted with the last cheers of Vive l’Empereur, cheers
that died away almost in a wail as his boat drew near to the
“Bellerophon.” There he was greeted respectfully, but without a
salute. He wore the green uniform, with gold and scarlet facings,
of a colonel of the Chasseurs à Cheval of the Guard, with
white waistcoat and military boots; and Maitland thought him “a
remarkably strong, well-built man.” Keeping up a cheerful
demeanour, he asked a number of questions about the ship, and
requested to be shown round even thus early, while the men were
washing the decks. He inquired whether the “Bellerophon” would have
worsted the two French frigates and acquiesced in Maitland’s
affirmative reply. He expressed admiration of all that [pg.522]he saw, including the portrait of
Maitland’s wife hanging in the cabin; and the captain felt the full
force of that seductive gift of pleasing, which was not the least
important of the great man’s powers.

He was accompanied by General and Mme. Bertrand, the former a
tall, slim, good-looking man, of refined manners and domestic
habits, though of a sensitive and hasty temper; his wife, a lady of
slight figure, but stately carriage, the daughter of a Irishman
named Dillon, who lost his life in the Revolution. Her vivacious
manners bespoke a warm impulsive nature, that had revelled in the
splendour of her high ceremonial station and now seemed strained
beyond endurance by the trials threatening her and her three
children. The Bertrands had been with Napoleon at Elba, and enjoyed
his complete confidence. Younger than they were General (Count)
Montholon and his wife—he, a short but handsome man, his
consort, a sweet unassuming woman—who showed their devotion
to the ex-Emperor by exchanging a life of luxury for exile in his
service. Count Las Cases, a small man, whose thin eager face and
furtive glances revealed his bent for intrigue, was the eldest of
the party. He had been a naval officer, had then lived in England
as an émigré, but after the Peace of Amiens
took civil service under Napoleon; he now brought with him his son,
a lad of fifteen, fresh from the Lycée. We need not notice
the figures of Savary and Lallemand, as they were soon to part
company. Maingaud the surgeon, Marchand the head valet, several
servants, and the bright little boy of the Montholons completed the
list.

The voyage passed without incident. Napoleon’s health and
appetite were on the whole excellent, and he suffered less than the
rest from sea-sickness. The delicate Las Cases, who had donned his
naval uniform, was in such distress as to move the mirth of the
crew, whereupon Napoleon sharply bade him appear in plain clothes
so as not to disgrace the French navy. For the great man himself
the crew soon felt a very real regard, witness the final confession
of one of them to Maitland: [pg.523] “Well, they may
abuse that man as much as they like, but if the people of England
knew him as well as we do, they would not hurt a hair of his
head.”—What a tribute this to the mysterious power of
genius!

On passing Ushant, he remained long upon deck, silent and
abstracted, casting melancholy looks at the land he was never more
to see. As they neared Torbay, the exile was loud in praise of the
beauty of the scene, which he compared with that of Porto Ferrajo.
Whatever misgivings he felt before embarking on the “Bellerophon”
had apparently disappeared. He had been treated with every courtesy
and had met with only one rebuff. He prompted Mme. Bertrand, who
spoke English well, to sound Maitland as to the acceptance of a box
containing his (Napoleon’s) portrait set in diamonds. This the
captain very properly refused.[535]

In Torbay troubles began to thicken upon the party. Gourgaud
rejoined them on the 24th: he had not been allowed to land. Orders
came on the 26th for the “Bellerophon” to proceed to Plymouth; and
the rumour gained ground that St. Helena would be their
destination. It was true. On July 31st, Sir Henry Bunbury,
Secretary to the Admiralty, and Lord Keith, Admiral in command at
Plymouth, laid before him in writing the decision of our
Government, that, in order to prevent any further disturbance to
the peace of Europe, it had been decided to restrain his
liberty—”to whatever extent may be necessary for securing
that first and paramount object”—and that St. Helena would be
his place of residence, as it was healthy, and would admit of a
smaller degree of restraint than might be necessary elsewhere.

Against this he made a lengthy protest, declaring that he was
not a prisoner of war, that he came as a passenger on the
“Bellerophon” “after a previous negotiation with the commander,”
that he demanded the rights of a British citizen, and wished to
settle in a country house far from the sea, where he would submit
to the surveillance of a commissioner over his actions and[pg.524] correspondence. St. Helena would
kill him in three months, for he was wont to ride twenty leagues a
day; he preferred death to St. Helena. Maitland’s conduct had been
a deliberate snare. To deprive him (Napoleon) of his liberty would
be an eternal disgrace to England; for in coming to our shores he
had offered the Prince Regent the finest page of his
history.—Our officials then bowed and withdrew. He recalled
Keith, and when the latter remarked that to go to St. Helena was
better than being sent to Louis XVIII. or to Russia, the captive
exclaimed “Russia! God keep me from that.”[536]

It is unnecessary to traverse his statements at length. The
foregoing recital of facts will have shown that he was completely
at the end of his resources, and that Maitland had not made a
single stipulation as to his reception in England. Indeed, Napoleon
never reproached Maitland; he left that to Las Cases to do; and the
captain easily refuted these insinuations, with the approval of
Montholon. If there was any misunderstanding, it was certainly due
to Las Cases.[537]

Indeed, the thought of Napoleon settling dully down in the
Midlands is ludicrous. How could a man who revelled in vast
schemes, whose mind preyed on itself if there were no facts and
figures to grind, or difficulties to overcome, ever sink to the
level of a Justice Shallow? And if he longed for repose, would the
Opposition in England and the malcontents in France have let him
rest? Inevitably he would become a rallying point for all the
malcontents of Europe. Besides, our engagements to the allies bound
us to guard him securely; and we were under few personal
obligations to a man who, during the Peace of Amiens, persistently
urged us to drive forth the Bourbons from our land, who at its
close forcibly detained 10,000 Britons in defiance of the law of
nations, and whose ambition added £600,000,000 to our
National Debt.

Ministers had decided on St. Helena by July 28th.[pg.525]
Their decision was clinched by a Memorandum of General Beatson,
late Governor of the island, dated July 29th, recommending St.
Helena, because all the landing places were protected by batteries,
and the semaphores recently placed on the lofty cliffs would enable
the approach of a rescue squadron to be descried sixty miles off,
and the news to be speedily signalled to the Governor’s House.
Napoleon’s appeal and protests were accordingly passed over; and,
in pursuance of advice just to hand from Castlereagh at Paris,
Ministers decided to treat him, not as our prisoner, but as the
prisoner of all the Powers. A Convention was set in hand as to his
detention; it was signed on August 2nd at Paris, and bound the
other Powers to send Commissioners as witnesses to the safety of
the custody.[538]

His departure from Plymouth was hastened by curious incidents.
Crowds of people assembled there to see the great man, and shoals
of boats—Maitland says more than a thousand on fine
days—struggled and jostled to get as near the “Bellerophon”
as the guard-boats would allow. Two or three persons were drowned;
but still the swarm pressed on. Many of the men wore
carnations—a hopeful sign this seemed to Las Cases—and
the women waved their handkerchiefs when he appeared on the poop or
at the open gangway. Maitland was warned that a rescue would be
attempted on the night of the 3rd-4th; and certainly the
Frenchmen[pg.526] were very restless at that time.
They believed that if Napoleon could only set foot on shore he must
gain the rights of Habeas Corpus.[539] And there seemed some
chance of his gaining them. Very early on August 4th a man came
down from London bringing a subpoena from the Court of King’s Bench
to compel Lord Keith and Captain Maitland to produce the person of
Napoleon Bonaparte for attendance in London as witness in a trial
for libel then pending. It appears that some one was to be sued for
a libel on a naval officer, censuring his conduct in the West
Indies; and it was suggested that if he (the defendant) could get
Napoleon’s evidence to prove that the French ships were at that
time unserviceable, his case would be strengthened. An attorney
therefore came down to Plymouth armed with a subpoena, with which
he chased Keith on land and chased him by sea, until his panting
rowers were foiled by the stout crew of the Admiral’s barge. Keith
also found means to let Maitland know how matters stood early on
the 4th, whereupon the “Bellerophon” stood out to sea, her
guard-boat keeping at a distance the importunate man with the
writ.

The whole affair looks very suspicious. What defendant in a
plain straightforward case would ever have thought of so
far-fetched a device as that of getting the ex-Emperor to declare
on oath that his warships in the West Indies had been unseaworthy?
The tempting thought that it was a trick of some enterprising
journalist in search of “copy ” must also be given up as a glaring
anachronism. On the other hand, it is certain that Napoleon’s
well-wishers in London and Plymouth were moving heaven and earth to
get him ashore, or delay his departure.[540] In common with
Sieyès, Lavalette, and Las[pg.527] Cases, he had
hoped much from the peculiarities of English law; and on July 28th
he dictated to Las Cases a paper, “suited to serve as a basis to
jurists,” which the latter says he managed to send ashore.[541] If this be true, Napoleon
himself may have spurred on his friends to the effort just
described. Or else the plan may have occurred to some of his
English admirers who wished to embarrass the Ministry. If so, their
attempt met with the fate that usually befalls the efforts of our
anti-national cliques on behalf of their foreign heroes: it did
them harm: the authorities acted more promptly than they would
otherwise have done: the “Bellerophon” put to sea a few days before
the Frenchmen expected, with the result that they were exposed to a
disagreeable cruise until the “Northumberland” (the ship destined
for the voyage in place of the glorious old “Bellerophon”) was
ready to receive them on board.[542]

Dropping down from Portsmouth, the newer ship met the
“Bellerophon” and “Tonnant,” Lord Keith’s ship,[pg.528]
off the Start. The transhipment took place on the 7th, under the
lee of Berry Head, Torbay. After dictating a solemn protest against
the compulsion put upon him, the ex-Emperor thanked Maitland for
his honourable conduct, spoke of his having hoped to buy a small
estate in England where he might end his days in peace, and
declaimed bitterly against the Government.

Rear-Admiral Sir George Cockburn, of the “Northumberland,” then
came by official order to search his baggage and that of his suite,
so as to withdraw any large sums of money that might be thereafter
used for effecting an escape. Savary and Marchand were present
while this was done by Cockburn’s secretary with as much delicacy
as possible: 4,000 gold Napoleons (80,000 francs) were detained to
provide a fund for part maintenance of the illustrious exile. The
diamond necklace which Hortense had handed to him at Malmaison was
at that time concealed on Las Cases, who continued to keep it as a
sacred trust. The ex-Emperor’s attendants were required to give up
their swords during the voyage. Montholon states that when the same
request was made by Keith to Napoleon, the only reply was a flash
of anger from his eyes, under which the Admiral’s tall figure
shrank away, and his head, white with years, fell on his breast.
Alas, for the attempt at melodrama! Maitland was expressly told
by Lord Keith not to proffer any such request to the fallen
chief
.

Apart from one or two exclamations that he would commit suicide
rather than go to St. Helena, Napoleon had behaved with a calm and
serenity that contrasted with the peevish gloom of his officers and
the spasms of Mme. Bertrand. This unhappy lady, on learning their
fate, raved in turn against Maitland, Gourgaud, Napoleon, and
against her husband for accompanying him, and ended by trying to
throw herself from a window. From this she was pulled back,
whereupon she calmed down and secretly urged Maitland to write to
Lord Keith to prevent Bertrand accompanying his master. The captain
did so, but of course the Admiral declined[pg.529] to interfere.
Her shrill complaints against Napoleon had, however, been heard on
the other side of the thin partition, and fanned the dislike which
Montholon and Gourgaud had conceived for her, and in part for her
husband. These were the officers whom he selected as companions of
exile. Las Cases was to go as secretary, and his son as page.

Savary, Lallemand, and Planat having been proscribed by Louis
XVIII., were detained by our Government, and subsequently interned
at Malta. On taking leave of Napoleon they showed deep emotion,
while he bestowed the farewell embrace with remarkable composure.
The surgeon, Maingaud, now declined to proceed to St. Helena,
alleging that he had wanted to go to America only because his uncle
there was to leave him a legacy! At the same time Bertrand asked
that O’Meara, the surgeon of the “Bellerophon,” might accompany
Napoleon to St. Helena. As Maingaud’s excuse was very lame, and
O’Meara had had one or two talks with Napoleon in Italian,
Keith and Maitland should have seen that there was some
understanding between them; but the Admiral consented to the
proposed change. As to O’Meara’s duplicity, we may quote from Basil
Jackson’s “Waterloo and St. Helena”: “I know that he
[O’Meara] was fully enlisted for Napoleon’s service during
the voyage from Rochefort to England.” The sequel will show how
disastrous it was to allow this man to go with the ex-Emperor.

In the Admiral’s barge that took him to the “Northumberland” the
ex-Emperor “appeared to be in perfect good humour,” says Keith,
“talking of Egypt, St. Helena, of my former name being Elphinstone,
and many other subjects, and joking with the ladies about being
seasick.”[543] In this firm
matter-of-fact way did Napoleon[pg.530] accept the
extraordinary change in his fortunes. At no time of his life,
perhaps, was he so great as when, forgetting his own headlong fall,
he sought to dispel the smaller griefs of Mmes. Bertrand and
Montholon. A hush came over the crew as Napoleon mounted the side
and set foot on the deck of the ship that was to bear him away to a
life of exile. It was a sight that none could behold unmoved, as
the great man uncovered, received the salute, and said with a firm
voice: “Here I am, General, at your orders.”

The scene was rich, not only in personal interest and pathos,
but also in historic import. It marks the end of a cataclysmic
epoch and the dawn of a dreary and confused age. We may picture the
Muse of History, drawn distractedly from her abodes on the banks of
the Seine, gazing in wonder on that event taking place under the
lee of Berry Head, her thoughts flashing back, perchance, to the
days when William of Orange brought his fleet to shore at that same
spot and baffled the designs of the other great ruler of France.
The glory of that land is now once more to be shrouded in gloom.
For a time, like an uneasy ghost, Clio will hover above the scenes
of Napoleon’s exploits and will find little to record but promises
broken and development arrested by his unteachable successors.

But the march of Humanity is only clogged: it is not stayed. Ere
long it breaks away into untrodden paths amidst the busy hives of
industry or in the track of the colonizing peoples. The Muse
follows in perplexity: her course at first seems dull and
purposeless: her story, when it bids farewell to Napoleon, suffers
a bewildering fall in dramatic interest: but at length new and
varied fields open out to view. Democracy, embattled for seven sad
years by Napoleon against her sister, Nationality, little by little
awakens to a[pg.531] consciousness of the mistake that
has blighted his fortune and hers, and begins to ally herself with
the ill-used champion of the Kings. Industry, starved by War,
regains her strength and goes forth on a career of conquest more
enduring than that of the great warrior. And the peoples that come
to the front are not those of the Latin race, whom his wars have
stunted, but those of the untamable Teutonic stock, the lords of
the sea and the leaders of Central Europe.


The treatment of the ex-Emperor henceforth differed widely from
that which had been hastily arranged by the Czar for his sojourn at
Elba. In that case he retained the title of Emperor; he reigned
over the island, and was free to undertake coasting trips. As these
generous arrangements had entailed on Europe the loss of more than
80,000 men in killed and wounded, it is not surprising that the
British Ministers should now have insisted on far stricter rules,
especially as they and their Commissioner had been branded as
accomplices in the former escape. His comfort and dignity were now
subordinated to security. As the title of Emperor would enable him
to claim privileges incompatible with any measure of surveillance,
it was firmly and consistently denied to him; while he as
persistently claimed it, and doubtless for the same reason. He was
now to rank as a General not on active service; and Cockburn
received orders, while treating him with deference and assigning to
him the place of honour at table, to abstain from any
acknowledgment of the imperial dignity. Napoleon soon put this
question to the test by rising from dinner before the others had
finished; but, with the exception of his suite, the others did not
accompany him on deck. At this he was much piqued, as also at
seeing that the officers did not uncover in his presence on the
quarter-deck; but when Cockburn’s behaviour in this respect was
found to be quietly consistent, the anger of the exiles began to
wear off—or rather it was thrust down.

One could wish that the conduct of our Government[pg.532]
in this matter had been more chivalrous. It is true that we had
only on two occasions acknowledged the imperial title, namely
during the negotiations of 1806 and 1814; and to recognize it after
his public outlawry would have been rather illogical, besides
feeding the Bonapartists with hopes which, in the interests of
France, it was well absolutely to close. Ministers might also urge
that he himself had offered to live in England as a private
individual
, and that his transference to St. Helena, which
allowed of greater personal liberty than could be accorded in
England, did not alter the essential character of his detention.
Nevertheless, their decision is to be regretted. The zeal of his
partisans, far from being quenched, was inflamed by what they
conceived to be a gratuitous insult; and these feelings, artfully
worked upon by tales, medals, and pictures of the modern Prometheus
chained to the rock, had no small share in promoting unrest in
France.

Apart from this initial friction, Napoleon’s relations to the
Admiral and officers were fairly cordial. He chatted with him at
the dinner-table and during the hour’s walk that they afterwards
usually took on the quarter-deck. His conversations showed no signs
of despair or mental lethargy. They ranged over a great variety of
topics, general and personal. He discussed details of navigation
and shipbuilding with a minuteness of knowledge that surprised the
men of the sea.

From his political conversations with Cockburn we may cull the
following remarks. He said that he really meant to invade England
in 1803-5, and to dictate terms of peace at London. He stoutly
defended his execution of the Duc d’Enghien, and named none of the
paltry excuses that his admirers were later on to discover for that
crime. Referring to recent events, he inveighed against the French
Liberals, declared that he had humoured the Chambers far too much,
and dilated on the danger of representative institutions on the
Continent. However much a Parliament might suit England, it was, he
declared, highly perilous in Continental States. With[pg.533]
respect to the future of France, he expressed the conviction that,
as soon as the armies of occupation were withdrawn, there would be
a general insurrection owing to the strong military bias of the
people and their hatred of the Bourbons, now again brought back by
devastating hordes of foreigners.[544]

This last observation probably explains the general buoyancy of
his bearing. He did not consider the present settlement as final;
and doubtless it was his boundless fund of hope that enabled him to
triumph over the discomforts of the present, which left his
companions morose and snappish. “His spirits are even,” wrote
Glover, the Admiral’s secretary, at the equator, “and he appears
perfectly unconcerned about his fate.”[545] His recreations were
chess, which he played with more vehemence than skill, and games of
hazard, especially vingt-et-un: he began to learn “le wisth”
from our officers. Sometimes he and Gourgaud amused themselves by
extracting the square and cube roots of numbers; he also began to
learn English from Las Cases. On some occasions he diverted his
male companions with tales of his adventures, both military and
amorous. His interest in the ship and in the events of the voyage
did not flag. When a shark was caught and hauled up, “Bonaparte
with the eagerness of a schoolboy scrambled on the poop to see
it.”

His health continued excellent. Despite his avoidance of
vegetables and an excessive consumption of meat, he suffered little
from indigestion, except during a few days of fierce sirocco wind
off Madeira. He breakfasted about 10 on meat and wine, and remained
in his cabin reading, dictating, or learning English, until about 3
p.m., when he played games and took exercise preparatory to dinner
at 5. After a full meal, in which he partook by preference of the
most highly dressed dishes of meat, he walked the deck for an hour
or more. On one evening, the Admiral begged to be excused owing to
a heavy[pg.534] equatorial rain-storm; but the
ex-Emperor went up as usual, saying that the rain would not hurt
him any more than the sailors; and it did not. The incident claims
some notice: for it proves that, whatever later writers may say as
to his decline of vitality in 1815, he himself was unaware of it,
and braved with impunity a risk that a vigorous naval officer
preferred to avoid. Moreover, the mere fact that he was able to
keep up a heavy meat diet all through the tropics bespeaks a
constitution of exceptional strength, unimpaired as yet by the
internal malady which was to be his doom.

That one element of conviviality was not wanting at meals will
appear from the official return of the consumption of wine at the
Admiral’s table by his seven French guests and six British
officers: Port, 20 dozen; Claret, 45 dozen; Madeira, 22 dozen;
Champagne, 13 dozen; Sherry, 7 dozen; Malmsey, 5 dozen.[546] The “Peruvian” had been
detached from the squadron to Guernsey to lay in a stock of French
wines specially for the exiles; and 15 dozen of
claret—Napoleon’s favourite beverage—were afterwards
sent on shore at St. Helena for his use.

Doubtless the evenness of his health, which surprised Cockburn,
Warden, and O’Meara alike, was largely due to his iron will. He
knew that his exile must be[pg.535] disagreeable, but
he had that useful faculty of encasing himself in the present,
which dulls the edge of care. Besides, his tastes were not so
exacting, or his temperament so volatile, as to shroud him in the
gloom that besets weaker natures in time of trouble. Alas for him,
it was far otherwise with his companions. The impressionable young
Gourgaud, the thought-wrinkled Las Cases, the bright
pleasure-loving Montholons, the gloomy Grand Marshal, Bertrand, and
his mercurial consort, over whose face there often passed “a gleam
of distraction”—these were not fashioned for a life of
adversity. Thence came the long spells of ennui, broken by
flashes of temper, that marked the voyage and the sojourn at St.
Helena.

The storm-centre was generally Mme. Bertrand; her varying moods,
that proclaimed her Irish-Creole parentage, early brought on her
the hostility of the others, including Napoleon; and as the
discovery of her little plot to prevent Bertrand going to St.
Helena gave them a convenient weapon, the voyage was for her one
long struggle against covert intrigues, thinly veiled sarcasms,
sea-sickness, and despair. At last she has to keep to her cabin,
owing to some nervous disorder. On hearing of this Napoleon remarks
that it is better she should die—such is Gourgaud’s report of
his words. Unfortunately, she recovers: after ten days she
reappears, receives the congratulations of the officers in the
large cabin where Napoleon is playing chess with Montholon. He
receives her with a stolid stare and goes on with the game. After a
time the Admiral hands her to her seat at the dinner-table, on the
ex-Emperor’s left. Still no recognition from her chief! But the
claret bottle that should be in front of him is not there: she
reaches over and hands it to him. Then come the looked-for words:
“Ah! comment se porte madame?”—That is all.[547]

For Bertrand, even in his less amiable moods, Bonaparte ever had
the friendly word that feeds the well-spring of devotion. On the
“Bellerophon,” when they[pg.536] hotly differed on a trivial
subject, Bertrand testily replied to his dogmatic statements: “Oh!
if you reply in that manner, there is an end of all argument.” Far
from taking offence at this retort, Napoleon soothed him and
speedily restored him to good temper—a good instance of his
forbearance to those whom he really admired.

Certainly the exiles were not happy among themselves. Even the
amiable Mme. Montholon was the cause of one quarrel at table. After
leaving Funchal, Cockburn states that a Roman Catholic priest there
has offered to accompany the ex-Emperor. Napoleon replies in a way
that proves his utter indifference; but the ladies launch out on
the subject of religion. The discussion waxes hot, until the
impetuous Gourgaud shoots out the remark that Montholon is wanting
in respect for his wife. Whereupon the Admiral ends the scene by
rising from table. Sir George Bingham, Colonel of the 53rd Regiment
sailing in the squadron, passes the comment in his diary: “It is
not difficult to see that envy, hatred, and all uncharitableness
are firmly rooted in Napoleon’s family, and that their residence in
St. Helena will be rendered very uncomfortable by it.”[548]

Intrigues there are of kaleidoscopic complexity, either against
the superior Bertrands or the rising influence of Las Cases. This
official has but yesterday edged his way into the Emperor’s inner
circle, and Gourgaud frankly reminds him of the fact: “‘If I have
come [with the Emperor] it is because I have followed him for four
years, except at Elba. I have saved his life; and one loves those
whom one has obliged…. But you, sir, he did not know you even by
sight: then, why this great devotion of yours?’—I see around
me,” he continues, “many intrigues and deceptions. Poor Gourgaud,
qu’allais-tu faire dans cette galère?”[549]

The young aide-de-camp’s influence is not allowed to[pg.537]
wane for lack of self-advertisement. Thus, when the battle of
Waterloo is mentioned at table, he at once gives his version of it,
and stoutly maintains that, whatever Napoleon may say to the
contrary
, he (Napoleon) did mistake the Prussian army for
Grouchy’s force: and, waxing eloquent on this theme, he exclaims to
his neighbour, Glover, “that at one time he [Gourgaud] might have
taken the Duke of Wellington prisoner, but he desisted from it,
knowing the effusion of blood it would have occasioned
.”[550]—It is charitable to
assume that this utterance was inspired by some liquid stronger
than the alleged “stale water that had been to India and back.”

On the whole, was there ever an odder company of shipmates since
the days of Noah? A cheery solid Admiral, a shadowy Captain Ross
who can navigate but does not open his lips, a talkative creature
of the secretary type, the soldierly Bingham, the graceful courtly
Montholons, the young General who out-gascons the Gascons, the
wire-drawn subtle Las Cases, the melancholy Grand Marshal and his
spasmodic consort—all of them there to guard or cheer that
pathetic central figure, the world’s conqueror and world’s
exile.

Meanwhile France was feeling the results of his recent
enterprise. Enormous armies began to hold her down until the
Bourbons, whose nullity was a pledge for peace, should be firmly
re-established. Blücher, baulked of his wish to shoot
Bonaparte, was with difficulty dissuaded by the protests of
Wellington and Louis XVIII. from blowing up the Pont de Jéna
at Paris; and the fierce veteran voiced the general opinion of
Germans, including Metternich, that France must be partitioned, or
at least give back Alsace and Lorraine to the Fatherland. Even Lord
Liverpool, our cautious Premier, wrote on July 15th that, if
Bonaparte remained at large, the allies ought to retain all the
northern fortresses as a security.[551] But the knowledge
that the warrior was in our power led [pg.538] our statesmen
to bear less hardly on France. From the outset Wellington sought to
bring the allies to reason, and on August 11th he wrote a despatch
that deserves to rank among his highest titles to fame. While
granting that France was still left “in too great strength for the
rest of Europe,” he pointed out that “revolutionary France is more
likely to distress the world, than France, however strong in her
frontier, under a regular Government; and that is the situation in
which we ought to endeavour to place her.”

This generous and statesmanlike judgment, consorting with that
of the Czar, prevailed over the German policy of partition; and it
was finally arranged by the Treaty of Paris of November 20th, 1815,
that France should surrender only the frontier strips around
Marienburg, Saarbrücken, Landau, and Chambéry, also
paying war indemnities and restoring to their lawful owners all the
works of art of which Napoleon had rifled the chief cities of the
continent. In one respect these terms were extraordinarily lenient.
Great Britain, after bearing the chief financial strain of the war,
might have claimed some of the French colonies which she restored
in 1814, or at least have required the surrender of the French
claims on part of the Newfoundland coast. Even this last was not
done, and alone of the States that had suffered loss of valuable
lives, we exacted no territorial indemnity for the war of 1815.[552] In truth, our Ministers
were content with placing France and her ancient dynasty in an
honourable position, in the hope that Europe would thus at last
find peace; and the forty years of almost unbroken rest that
followed justified their magnanimity.

But there was one condition fundamental to the Treaty of Paris
and essential to the peace of Europe, namely, that Napoleon should
be securely guarded at St. Helena.[pg.539]


CHAPTER XLII


CLOSING YEARS

After a voyage of sixty-seven days the exiles sighted St.
Helena—”that black wart rising out of the ocean,” as Surgeon
Henry calls it. Blank dismay laid hold of the more sensitive as
they gazed at those frowning cliffs. What Napoleon’s feelings were
we know not. Watchful curiosity seemed to be uppermost; for as they
drew near to Jamestown, he minutely scanned the forts through a
glass. Arrangements having been made for his reception, he landed
in the evening of the 17th October, so as to elude the gaze of the
inhabitants, and entered a house prepared for him in the town.

On the morrow he was up at dawn, and rode with Cockburn and
Bertrand to Longwood, the residence of the Lieutenant-Governor. The
orders of our East India Company, to which the island then
belonged, forbade his appropriation of Plantation House, the
Governor’s residence; and a glance at the accompanying map will
show the reason of this prohibition. This house is situated not far
from creeks that are completely sheltered from the south-east trade
winds, whence escape by boat would be easy; whereas Longwood is
nearer the surf-beaten side and offers far more security. After
conferring with Governor Wilks and others, Cockburn decided on this
residence.

“At Longwood,” wrote Cockburn, “an extent of level ground,
easily to be secured by sentries, presents itself, perfectly
adapted for horse exercise, carriage exercise, or for pleasant
walking, which is not to be met with in all the other parts[pg.540] of the island. The house is
certainly small; but … I trust the carpenters of the
‘Northumberland’ will in a little time be able to make such
additions to the house as will render it, if not as good as might
be wished, yet at least as commodious as necessary.”[553]

“Napoleon,” wrote Glover, “seemed well satisfied with the
situation of Longwood, and expressed a desire to occupy it as soon
as possible.” As he disliked the publicity of the house in
Jamestown, Cockburn suggested on their return that he should reside
at a pretty little bungalow, not far from the town, named “The
Briars.” He readily assented, and took up his abode there for seven
weeks, occupying a small adjoining annexe, while Las Cases and his
son established themselves in the two[pg.541] garrets. A marquee
was erected to serve as dining-room. It was a narrow space for the
lord of the Tuileries, but he seems to have been not unhappy. There
he dictated Memoranda to Las Cases or Gourgaud in the mornings, and
often joined the neighbouring family of the Balcombes for dinner
and the evening. Mr. Balcombe, an elderly merchant, was appointed
purveyor to the party; he and his wife were most hospitable, and
their two daughters, of fifteen and fourteen years, frequently
beguiled Napoleon’s evening hours with games of whist or naïve
questions. On one supreme occasion, in order to please the younger
girl, Napoleon played at blindman’s buff; at such times she
ventured to call him “Boney”; and, far from taking offence at this
liberty, he delighted in her glee. It is such episodes as these
that reveal the softer traits of his character, which the dictates
of policy had stunted but not eradicated.[554]

In other respects, the time at “The Briars” was dull and
monotonous, and he complained bitterly to Cockburn of the
inadequate accommodation. The most exciting times were on the
arrival of newspapers from Europe. The reports just to hand of
riots in England and royalist excesses in France fed his hopes of
general disorders or revolutions which might lead to his recall. He
believed the Jacobins would yet lord it over the Continent. “It is
only I who can tame them.”

Equally noteworthy are his comments on the trials of
Labédoyère and Ney for their treason to Louis XVIII.
He has little pity for them. “One ought never to break one’s word,”
he remarked to Gourgaud, “and I despise traitors.” On hearing that
Labédoyère was condemned to death, he at first shows
more feeling: but he comes round to the former view:
“Labédoyère acted like a man without honour,” and
“Ney dishonoured himself.”[555]

We may hereby gauge [pg.542] the value which Napoleon laid
on fidelity. For him it is the one priceless virtue. He esteems
those who staunchly oppose him, and seeks to gain them over by
generosity: for those who come over he ever has a secret
contempt; for those who desert him, hatred. Doubtless that is why
he heard the news of Ney’s execution unmoved. Brilliantly brave as
the Marshal was, he had abandoned him in 1814, and Louis XVIII. in
the Hundred Days. The tidings of Murat’s miserable fate, at the
close of his mad expedition to Calabria, leave Napoleon equally
cold.—”I announce the fatal news,” writes Gourgaud, “to His
Majesty, whose expression remains unchanged, and who says that
Murat must have been mad to attempt a venture like
that.”—Here again his thoughts seem to fly back to Murat’s
defection in 1814. Later on, he says he loved him for his brilliant
bravery, and therefore pardoned his numerous follies. But his
present demeanour shows that he never forgave that of 1814.[556]

Meanwhile, thanks to the energy of Cockburn and his sailors,
Longwood was ready for the party (December 9th, 1815), and the
Admiral hoped that their complaints would cease. The new abode
contained five rooms for Napoleon’s use, three for the Montholons,
two for the Las Cases, and one for Gourgaud: it was situated on a
plateau 1,730 feet above the sea: the air there was bracing, and on
the farther side of the plain dotted with gum trees stretched the
race-course, a mile and a half of excellent turf. The only obvious
drawbacks were the occasional mists, and the barren precipitous
ravines that flank the plateau on all sides. Seeing, however, that
Napoleon disliked the publicity of Jamestown, the isolation of
Longwood could hardly be alleged as a serious grievance. The
Bertrands occupied Hutt’s Gate, a small villa about a mile
distant.

The limits within which Napoleon might take exercise
unaccompanied by a British officer formed a roughly[pg.543]
triangular space having a circumference of about twelve miles.
Outside of those bounds he must be so accompanied; and if a strange
ship came in sight, he was to return within bounds. The letters of
the whole party must be supervised by the acting Governor. This is
the gist of the official instructions. Napoleon’s dislike of being
accompanied by a British officer led him nearly always to restrict
himself to the limits and generally to the grounds of Longwood.

And where, we may ask, could a less unpleasant place of
detention have been found? In Europe he must inevitably have
submitted to far closer confinement. For what safeguards could
there have been proof against a subtle intellect and a personality
whose charm fired thousands of braves in both hemispheres with the
longing to start him once more on his adventures? The Tower of
London, the eyrie of Dumbarton Castle, even Fort William itself,
were named as possible places of detention. Were they suited to
this child of the Mediterranean? He needed sun; he needed exercise;
he needed society. All these he could have on the plateau of
Longwood, in a singularly equable climate, where the heat of the
tropics is assuaged by the south-east trade wind, and plants of the
sub-tropical and temperate zones alike flourish.[557]

But nothing pleased the exiles. They moped during the rains;
they shuddered at the yawning ravines; they groaned at the sight of
the red-coats; above all, they realized that escape was hopeless in
face of Cockburn’s watchful care. His first steps on arriving at
the island were to send on to the Cape seventy-five foreigners
whose[pg.544] presence was undesirable. He also
despatched the “Peruvian” to hoist the British flag on the
uninhabited island, Ascension, in order, as he wrote to the
Admiralty, “to prevent America or any other nation from planting
themselves [sic] there … for the purpose of favouring
sooner or later the escape of General Bonaparte.” Four ships of war
were also kept at St. Helena, and no merchantmen but those of the
East India Company were to touch there except under stress of
weather or when in need of water.

These precautions early provoked protests from the exiles.
Bertrand had no wish to draw them up in the trenchant style that
the ex-Emperor desired; but Gourgaud’s “Journal” shows that he was
driven on to the task (November 5th). It only led to a lofty
rejoinder from Cockburn, in which he declined to relax his system,
but expressed the wish to render their situation “as little
disagreeable as possible.” On December 21st, Montholon returned to
the charge with a letter dictated by Napoleon, complaining that
Longwood was the most barren spot on the island, always deluged
with rain or swathed in mist; that O’Meara was not to count as a
British officer when they went beyond the limits, and had been
reprimanded by the Admiral for thus acting; and that the treatment
of the exiles would excite the indignation of all times and all
people. To this the Admiral sent a crushing rejoinder, declining to
explain why he had censured O’Meara or any other British subject:
he asserted that Longwood was “the most pleasant as well as the
most healthy spot of this most healthful island,” expressed the
hope that, when the rains had ceased, the party would change their
opinion of Longwood, and declared that the treatment of the party
would “obtain the admiration of future ages, as well as of every
unprejudiced person of the present.”

We now know that the Admiral’s trust in the judicial
impartiality of future ages was a piece of touching credulity, and
that the next generation, like his own, was greedily to swallow
sensational slander and to neglect the prosaic[pg.545]
truth. But, arguing from present signs, he might well believe that
Montholon’s letter was a tissue of falsehoods; for that officer
soon confessed to him that “it was written in a moment of petulance
of the General [Bonaparte] … and that he [Montholon] considered
the party to be in point of fact vastly well off and to have
everything necessary for them, though anxious that there should be
no restrictions as to the General going unattended by an officer
wherever he pleased throughout the island.”[558] On the last point Cockburn
was inflexible.

The Admiral’s responsibility was now nearly at an end. On April
14th, 1816, there landed at St. Helena Sir Hudson Lowe, the new
Governor, who was to take over the powers wielded both by Cockburn
and Wilks. The new arrival, on whom the storms of calumny were
thenceforth persistently to beat, had served with distinction in
many parts. Born in 1769, within one month of Napoleon, he early
entered our army, and won his commission by service in Corsica and
Elba, his linguistic and military gifts soon raising him to the
command of a corps of Corsican exiles who after 1795 enlisted in
our service. With these “Corsican Rangers” Lowe campaigned in Egypt
and finally at Capri, their devotion to him nerving them to a
gallant but unavailing defence of this islet against a superior
force of Murat’s troops in 1808.[559] In 1810 Lowe and his
Corsicans captured the Isle of Santa Maura, which he thereafter
governed to the full satisfaction of the inhabitants. Early in 1813
he was ordered to Russia, and thereafter served as
attaché on Blücher’s staff in the memorable
advance to the Rhine and the Seine. He brought the news of
Napoleon’s first abdication to England, was knighted by the Prince
Regent, and received Russian and Prussian orders of distinction for
his[pg.546] services. At the close of 1814 he
was appointed Quartermaster-General of our forces in the
Netherlands and received flattering letters of congratulation from
Blücher and Gneisenau, the latter expressing his appreciation
of “Your rare military talents, your profound judgment on the great
operations of war, and your imperturbable sang froid in the
day of battle. These rare qualities and your honourable character
will link me to you eternally.” In 1822, when O’Meara was
slandering Lowe’s character, the Czar Alexander met his
step-daughter, the Countess Balmain, at Verona, and in reference to
Sir Hudson’s painful duties at St. Helena, said of him: “Je
l’estime beaucoup. Je l’ai connu dans les temps critiques.”[560]

Lowe’s firmness of character, command of foreign languages, and
intimate acquaintance with Corsicans, seemed to mark him out as the
ideal Governor of St. Helena in place of the mild and scholarly
Wilks. And yet the appointment was in some ways unfortunate. Though
a man of sterling worth, Lowe was reserved, and had little
acquaintance with the ways of courtiers. Moreover, the
superstitious might deem that all the salient events of his career
proclaimed him an evil genius dogging the steps of Napoleon; and,
as superstition laid increasing hold on the great Corsican in his
later years, we may reasonably infer that this feeling intensified,
if it did not create, the repugnance which he ever manifested to
la figure sinistre of the Governor. Lowe also at first
shrank from an appointment that must bring on him the intrigues of
Napoleon and of his partisans in England. Only a man of high rank
and commanding influence could hope to live down such attacks; and
Lowe had neither rank nor influence. He was the son of an army
surgeon, and was almost unknown in the country which for
twenty-eight years he had served abroad.

His first visits to Longwood were unfortunate. Cockburn and he
arranged to go at 9 a.m., the time when Napoleon frequently went
for a drive. On their arrival they were informed that the Emperor
was indisposed[pg.547] and could not see them until 4
p.m. of the next day, and it soon appeared that the early hour of
their call was taken as an act of rudeness. On the following
afternoon Lowe and Cockburn arranged to go in together to the
presence; but as Lowe advanced to the chamber, Bertrand stepped
forward, and a valet prevented the Admiral’s entrance, an act of
incivility which Lowe did not observe. Proceeding alone, the new
Governor offered his respects in French; but on Napoleon remarking
that he must know Italian, for he had commanded a regiment of
Corsicans, they conversed in Napoleon’s mother-tongue. The
ex-Emperor’s first serious observation, which bore on the character
of the Corsicans, was accompanied by a quick searching glance:
“They carry the stiletto: are they not a bad people?”—Lowe
saw the snare and evaded it by the reply: “They do not carry the
stiletto, having abandoned that custom in our service: I was very
well satisfied with them.” They then conversed a short time about
Egypt and other topics. Napoleon afterwards contrasted him
favourably with Cockburn: “This new Governor is a man of very few
words, but he appears to be a polite man: however, it is only from
a man’s conduct for some time that you can judge of him.”[561]

Cockburn was indignant at the slight put upon him by Napoleon
and Bertrand, which succeeded owing to Lowe’s want of ready
perception; but he knew that the cause of the exiles’ annoyance was
his recent firm refusal to convey Napoleon’s letter of complaint
direct to the Prince Regent, without the knowledge of the Ministry.
Failing to bend the Admiral, they then sought to cajole the
retiring Governor, Wilks, who, having borne little of the
responsibility of their custody, was proportionately better liked.
First Bertrand, and then Napoleon, requested him to take this
letter without the knowledge of the new Governor. Wilks at
once repelled the request, remarking to Bertrand that such attempts
at evasion must lead to greater stringency in the future. And
this[pg.548] was the case.[562] The incident naturally
increased Lowe’s suspicion of the ex-Emperor.

At first there was an uneasy truce between them. Gourgaud,
though cast down at the departure of the “adorable” Miss Wilks,
found strength enough to chronicle in his “Journal” the results of
a visit paid by Las Cases to Lowe at Plantation House (April 26th):
the Governor received the secretary very well and put all his
library at the disposal of the party; but the diarist also notes
that Napoleon took amiss the reception of any of his people by the
Governor. This had been one of the unconscious crimes of the
Admiral. With the hope of brightening the sojourn of the exiles, he
had given several balls, at which Mmes. Bertrand and Montholon
shone resplendent in dresses that cast into the shade those of the
officers’ wives. Their triumph was short-lived. When la grande
Maréchale
ventured to desert the Emperor’s table on
these and other festive occasions, her growing fondness for the
English drew on her sharp rebukes from the ex-Emperor and a request
not to treat Longwood as if it were an inn.[563] Many jottings in
Gourgaud’s diary show that the same policy was thenceforth strictly
maintained. Napoleon kept up the essentials of Tuileries etiquette,
required the attendance of his courtiers, and jealously checked any
familiarity with Plantation House or Jamestown.

On some questions Lowe was more pliable than the home
Government, notably in the matter of the declarations signed by
Napoleon’s followers. But in one matter he was proof against all
requests from Longwood: this was the extension of the twelve-mile
limit. It afterwards became the custom to speak as if Lowe could
have granted this. Even the Duke of Wellington declared to Stanhope
that he considered Lowe a stupid man, suspicious and jealous, who
might very well have let Napoleon go freely about the island
provided that[pg.549] the six or seven landing-places
were well guarded and that Napoleon showed himself to a British
officer every night and morning. Now, it is futile to discuss
whether such liberty would have enabled Napoleon to pass off as
someone else and so escape. What is certain is that our Government,
believing he could so escape, imposed rules which Lowe was not
free to relax
.

Napoleon realized this perfectly well, but in the interview of
April 30th, 1816, he pressed Lowe for an extension of the limits,
saying that he hated the sight of our soldiers and longed for
closer intercourse with the inhabitants. Other causes of friction
occurred, such as Lowe’s withdrawal of the privilege, rather laxly
granted by Cockburn to Bertrand, of granting passes for interviews
with Napoleon; or again a tactless invitation that Lowe sent to
“General Bonaparte” to meet the wife of the Governor-General of
India at dinner at Plantation House. But in the midst of the
diatribe which Napoleon shortly afterwards shot forth at his
would-be host—a diatribe besprinkled with taunts that Lowe
was sent to be his executioner—there came a sentence
which reveals the cause of his fury: “If you cannot extend my
limits, you can do nothing for me.”[564]

Why this wish for wider limits? It did not spring from a desire
for longer drives; for the plateau offered nearly all the best
ground in the island for such exercise. Neither was it due to a
craving for wider social intercourse. There can be little doubt
that he looked on an extension of limits as a necessary prelude to
attempts at escape and as a means of influencing the slaves at the
outlying plantations. Gourgaud names several instances of gold
pieces being given to slaves, and records the glee shown by his
master on once slipping away from the sentries and the British
officer. These feelings and attempts were perfectly natural on
Napoleon’s part; but it was equally natural that the Governor
should regard them as part of a plan of escape or rescue—a
matter that will engage our closer attention presently.[pg.550]

Napoleon had only two more interviews with Lowe namely, on July
17th and August 18th. In the former of these he was more
conciliatory; but in the latter, at which Admiral Sir Pulteney
Malcolm was present, he assailed the Governor with the bitterest
taunts. Lowe cut short the painful scene by saying: “You make me
smile, sir.” “How smile, sir?” “You force me to smile: your
misconception of my character and the rudeness of your manners
excite my pity. I wish you good day.” The Admiral also retired.[565]

Various causes have been assigned for the hatred that Napoleon
felt for Lowe. His frequents taunts that he was no general, but
only a leader of Corsican deserters, suggests one that has already
been referred to. It has also been suggested that Lowe was not a
gentleman, and references have been approvingly made to comparisons
of his physiognomy with that of the devil, and of his eye with
“that of a hyæna caught in a trap.” As to this we will cite
the opinion of Lieutenant (later Colonel) Basil Jackson, who was
unknown to Lowe before 1816, and was on friendly terms with the
inmates both of Longwood and of Plantation House:

“He [Lowe] stood five feet seven, spare in make, having good
features, fair hair, and eyebrows overhanging his eyes: his look
denoted penetration and firmness, his manner rather abrupt, his
gait quick, his look and general demeanour indicative of energy and
decision. He wrote or dictated rapidly, and was fond of writing,
was well read in military history, spoke French and Italian with
fluency, was warm and steady in his friendships, and popular both
with the inhabitants of the isle and the troops. His portrait,
prefixed to Mr. Forsyth’s book, is a perfect likeness.”[566][pg.551]

If overhanging eyebrows, a penetrating glance, and rather abrupt
manners be thought to justify comparisons with the devil or a
hyæna, the art of historical portraiture will assuredly have
to be learnt over again in conformity with impressionist methods.
That Lowe was a gentleman is affirmed by Mrs. Smith
(née Grant), who, in later years, when prejudiced
against him by O’Meara’s slanders
, met him at Colombo without
at first knowing his name:

“I was taken in to dinner by a grave, particularly gentlemanly
man, in a General’s uniform, whose conversation was as agreeable as
his manner. He had been over half the world, knew all celebrities,
and contrived without display to say a great deal one was willing
to hear…. Years before, with our Whig principles and prejudices,
we had cultivated in our Highland retirement a horror of the great
Napoleon’s gaoler. The cry of party, the feeling for the prisoner,
the book of Surgeon O’Meara, had all worked my woman’s heart to
such a pitch of indignation that this maligned name [Lowe] was an
offence. We were to hold the owner in abhorrence. Speak to him,
never! Look at him, sit in the same room with him, never! None were
louder than I, more vehement; yet here was I beside my bugbear and
perfectly satisfied with my position. It was a good lesson.”[567]

The real cause of Napoleon’s hatred of Lowe is hinted at by Sir
George Bingham in his Diary (April 19th). After mentioning
Napoleon’s rudeness to Cockburn on parting with him, he
proceeds:

“You have no idea of the dirty little intrigues of himself
[Napoleon] and his set: if Sir H. Lowe has firmness enough not to
give way to them, he will in a short time treat him in the same
manner. For myself, it is said I am a favourite [of Napoleon],
though I do not understand the claim I have to such.”[568][pg.552]

Yes! Lowe’s offence lay not in his manners, not even in his
features, but in his firmness. Napoleon soon saw that all his
efforts to bend him were in vain. Neither in regard to the Imperial
title, nor the limits, nor the transmission of letters to Europe,
would the Governor swerve a hair’s breadth from his instructions.
At the risk of giving a surfeit of quotations, we must cite two
more on this topic. Basil Jackson, when at Paris in 1828, chanced
to meet Montholon, and was invited to his Château de
Frémigny; during his stay the conversation turned upon their
sojourn at St. Helena, to the following effect:

“He [Montholon] enlarged upon what he termed la politique de
Longwood
, spoke not unkindly of Sir Hudson Lowe, allowing he
had a difficult task to execute, since an angel from Heaven, as
Governor, could not have pleased them. When I more than hinted that
nothing could justify detraction and departure from truth in
carrying out a policy, he merely shrugged his shoulders and
reiterated: ‘C’était notre politique; et que
voulez-vous?
‘ That he and the others respected Sir Hudson Lowe,
I had not the shadow of a doubt: nay, in a conversation with
Montholon at St. Helena, when speaking of the Governor, he observed
that Sir Hudson was an officer who would always have distinguished
employment, as all Governments were glad of the services of a man
of his calibre.

“Happening to mention that, owing to his inability to find an
officer who could understand and speak French, the Governor was
disposed to employ me as orderly officer at Longwood, Montholon
said it was well for me that I was not appointed to the post, as
they did not want a person in that capacity who could understand
them; in fact, he said, we should have found means to get rid of
you, and perhaps ruined you.”[569][pg.553]

Las Cases also, in a passage that he found it desirable to
suppress when he published his “Journal”
wrote as follows
(November 30th, 1815):

“We are possessed of moral arms only: and in order to make the
most advantageous use of these it was necessary to reduce into a
system
our demeanour, our words, our sentiments, even our
privations
, in order that we might thereby excite a lively
interest in a large portion of the population of Europe, and that
the Opposition in England might not fail to attack the Ministry on
the violence of their conduct towards us.”[570]

We are now able to understand the real nature of the struggle
that went on between Longwood and Plantation House. Napoleon and
his followers sought by every means to bring odium upon Lowe, and
to furnish the Opposition at Westminster with toothsome details
that might lead to the disgrace of the Governor, the overthrow of
the Ministry, and the triumphant release of the ex-Emperor. On the
other hand, the knowledge of the presence of traitors on the
island, and of possible rescuers hovering about on the horizon,
kept Lowe ever at work “unravelling the intricate plotting
constantly going on at Longwood,” until his face wore the
preoccupied worried look that Surgeon Henry describes.

That both antagonists somewhat overacted their parts does not
surprise us when we think of the five years thus spent within a
narrow space and under a tropical sun. Lowe was at times pedantic,
witness his refusal to forward to Longwood books inscribed to the
“Emperor Napoleon,” and his suspicions as to the political
significance of green and white beans offered by Montholon to the
French Commissioner, Montchenu. But such incidents can be
paralleled from the lives of most officials who bear a heavy burden
of responsibility. And who has ever borne a heavier burden?[571][pg.554]

Napoleon also, in his calmer moods, regretted the violence of
his language to the Governor. He remarked to Montholon: “This is
the second time in my life that I have spoilt my affairs with the
English. Their phlegm leads me on, and I say more than I ought. I
should have done better not to have replied to him.” This reference
to his attack on Whitworth in 1803 flashes a ray of light on the
diatribe against Lowe. In both cases, doubtless, the hot southron
would have bridled his passion sooner, had it produced any visible
effect on the colder man of the north. Nevertheless, the scene of
August 18th, 1816, had an abiding influence on his relations with
the Governor. For the rest of that weary span of years they never
exchanged a word.

Lowe’s official reports prove that he did not cease to consult
the comfort of the exiles as far as it was possible. The building
of the new house, however, remained in abeyance, as Napoleon
refused to give any directions on the subject: and the much-needed
repairs to Longwood were stopped owing to his complaints of the
noise of the workmen. But by ordering the claret that the
ex-Emperor preferred, and by sending occasional presents of game to
Longwood, Lowe sought to keep up the ordinary civilities of life;
and when the home Government sought to limit the annual cost of the
Longwood household to £8,000, Lowe took upon himself to
increase that sum by one half.

Napoleon’s behaviour in this last affair is noteworthy. On
hearing of the need for greater economy, he readily assented, sent
away seven servants, and ordered a [pg.555] reduction in the
consumption of wine. A day or two later, however, he gave orders
that some of his silver plate should be sold in order “to provide
those little comforts denied them.” Balcombe was accordingly sent
for, and, on expressing regret to Napoleon at the order for sale,
received the reply: “What is the use of plate when you have
nothing to eat off it?
” Lowe quietly directed Balcombe to seal
up the plate sent to him, and to advance money up to its value
(£250); but other portions of the plate were broken and sold
later on. O’Meara reveals the reason for these proceedings in his
letter of October 10th: “In this he [Napoleon] has also a wish to
excite odium against the Governor by saying that he has been
obliged to sell his plate in order to provide against starvation,
as he himself told me was his object.”[572]

Another incident that embittered the relations between Napoleon
and the Governor was the arrival from England of more stringent
regulations for his custody. The chief changes thus brought about
(October 9th, 1816) were a restriction of the limits from a
twelve-mile to an eight-mile circumference and the posting of a
ring of sentries at a slight distance from Longwood at sunset
instead of at 9 p.m.[573] The latter change is to be
regretted; for it marred the pleasure of Napoleon’s evening strolls
in his garden; but, as the Governor pointed out, the three hours
after sunset had been the easiest time for escape. The restriction
of limits was needful, not only in order to save our troops the
labour of watching a wide area that was scarcely ever used for
exercise, but also to prevent underhand intercourse with
slaves.[pg.556]

Was there really any need for these “nation-degrading” rules, as
O’Meara called them? Or were they imposed in order to insult the
great man? A reference to the British archives will show that there
was some reason for them. Schemes of rescue were afoot that called
for the greatest vigilance.

As we have seen (page 527, note), a letter had on August 2nd,
1815, been directed to Mme. Bertrand (really for Napoleon) at
Plymouth, stating that the writer had placed sums of money with
well-known firms of Boston, New York, Philadelphia, and Charlestown
on his behalf, and that he (Napoleon) had only to make known his
wishes “avec le thé de la Chine ou les mousselines de
l’Inde
“: for the rest, the writer hoped much from English
merchantmen. This letter, after wide wanderings, fell into our
hands and caused our Government closely to inspect all letters and
merchandise that passed into, or out of, St. Helena. Its attention
was directed specially to the United States. There the Napoleonic
cult had early taken root, thanks to his overthrow of the kings and
his easy sale of Louisiana; the glorifying haze of distance
fostered its growth; and now the martyrdom of St. Helena brought it
to full maturity. Enthusiasm and money alike favoured schemes of
rescue.

In our St. Helena Records (No. 4) are reports as to two of them.
Forwarded by the Spanish Ambassador at Washington, the first
reached Madrid on May 9th, 1816, and stated that a man named
Carpenter had offered to Joseph Bonaparte (then in the States) to
rescue Napoleon, and had set sail on a ship for that purpose. This
was at once made known to Lord Bathurst, our Minister for War and
the Plantations, who forwarded it to Lowe. In August of that year
our Foreign Office also received news that four schooners and other
smaller vessels had set sail from Baltimore on June 14th with 300
men under an old French naval officer, named Fournier, ostensibly
to help Bolivar, but really to rescue Bonaparte. These fast-sailing
craft were to lie out of sight of the island by day,[pg.557]
creep up at night to different points, and send boats to shore;
from each of these a man, in English uniform, was to land
and proceed to Longwood, warning Napoleon of the points where the
boats would be ready to receive him. The report concludes:
“Considerable sums in gold and diamonds will be put at his disposal
to bribe those who may be necessary to him. They seem to flatter
themselves of a certain co-operation on the part of certain
individuals domiciled or employed at St. Helena.”[574]

Bathurst sent on to Lowe a copy of this intelligence. Forsyth
does not name the affair, though he refers to other warnings,
received at various times by Bathurst and forwarded to the
Governor, that there were traitors in the island who had been won
over by Napoleon’s gold to aid his escape.[575] I cannot find out that the
plans described above were put to the test, though suspicious
vessels sometimes appeared and were chased away by our cruisers.
But when we are considering the question whether Bathurst and Lowe
were needlessly strict or not, the point at issue is whether
plans of escape or rescue existed, and if so, whether they knew of
them
. As to this there cannot be the shadow of doubt; and it is
practically certain that they were the cause of the new regulations
of October 9th, 1816.

We have now traced the course of events during the first
critical twelvemonth; we have seen how friction burst into a flame,
how the chafing of that masterful spirit against all restraint
served but to tighten the[pg.558] inclosing grasp, and how the
attempts of his misguided friends in America and Europe changed a
fairly lax detention into actual custody. It is a vain thing to toy
with the “might-have-beens” of history; but we can fancy a man less
untamable than Napoleon frankly recognizing that he had done with
active life by assuming a feigned name (e.g., that of
Colonel Muiron, which he once thought of) and settling down in that
equable retreat to the congenial task of compiling his personal and
military Memoirs. If he ever intended to live as a country squire
in England, there were equal facilities for such a life in St.
Helena, with no temptations to stray back into politics. The
climate was better for him than that of England, and the
possibilities for exercise greater than could there have been
allowed. Books there were in abundance—2,700 of them at last:
he had back files of the “Moniteur” for his writings, and copies of
“The Times” came regularly from Plantation House: a piano had been
bought in England for £120. Finally there were the six
courtiers whose jealous devotion, varying moods, and frequent
quarrels furnished a daily comedietta that still charms
posterity.

What then was wanting? Unfortunately everything was wanting. He
cared not for music, or animals, or, in recent years, for the
chase. He himself divulged the secret, in words uttered to Gallois
in the days of his power: “Je n’aime pas beaucoup les femmes, ni
le jeu—enfin rien: je suis tout à fait un être
politique!
“—He never ceased to love politics and power.
At St. Helena he pictured himself as winning over the English, had
he settled there. Ah! if I were in England, he said, I should have
conquered all hearts.[576] And assuredly he would
have done so. How could men so commonplace as the Prince Regent,
Liverpool, Castlereagh, and Bathurst have made head against the
influence of a truly great and enthralling personality? Or if he
had gone to the United States, who would have competed with him for
the Presidency?[pg.559]

As it was, he chose to remain indoors, in order to figure as the
prisoner of Longwood,[577] and spent his time between
intrigues against Lowe and dictation of Memoirs. On the subject of
Napoleon’s writings we cannot here enter, save to say that his
critiques of Cæsar, Turenne, and Frederick the Great, are of
great interest and value; that the records of his own campaigns,
though highly suggestive, need to be closely checked by the
original documents, seeing that he had not all the needful facts
and figures at hand; and that his record of political events is in
the main untrustworthy: it is an elaborate device for enhancing the
Napoleonic tradition and assuring the crown to the King of
Rome.

We turn, then, to take a brief glance at his last years. The
first event that claims notice is the arrest of Las Cases. This
subtle intriguer had soon earned the hatred of Montholon and
Gourgaud, who detested “the little Jesuit” for his Malvolio-like
airs of importance and the hints of Napoleon that he would have
ceremonial precedence over them. His rapid rise into favour was due
to his conversational gifts, literary ability, and thorough
knowledge of the English people and language. This last was
specially important. Napoleon very much wished to learn our
language, as he hoped that any mail might bring news of the triumph
of the Whigs and an order for his own departure for England. His
studies with Las Cases were more persevering than successful, as
will be seen from the following curious letter, written apparently
in the watches of the night: it has been recently re-published by
M. de Brotonne.

“COUNT LASCASES,

“Since sixt week y learn the English and y do not any progress.
Sixt week do fourty and two day. If might have learn fivty word,
for day, i could know it two thousands and two hundred. It is in
the dictionary more of fourty thousand: even he could most twenty;
bot much of tems. For know it[pg.560] or hundred and
twenty week, which do more two years. After this you shall agree
that the study one tongue is a great labour who it must do into the
young aged.”

How much farther Napoleon progressed in his efforts to absorb
our language by these mathematical methods we do not know; for no
other English letter of his seems to be extant. The arrest and
departure of his tutor soon occurred, and there are good grounds
for assigning this ultimately to the jealousy of the less cultured
Generals. Thus, we find Gourgaud asserting that Las Cases has come
to St. Helena solely “in order to get talked about, write
anecdotes, and make money.” Montholon also did his best to render
the secretary’s life miserable, and on one occasion predicted to
Gourgaud that Las Cases would soon leave the island.[578]

The forecast speedily came true. The secretary intrusted to his
servant, a dubious mulatto named Scott, two letters for Europe sewn
up in a waistcoat: one of them was a long letter to Lucien
Bonaparte. The servant showed the letters to his father, who in
some alarm revealed the matter to the Governor. It is curious as
illustrating the state of suspicion then prevalent at St. Helena,
that Las Cases accused the Scotts of being tools of the Governor;
that Lowe saw in the affair the frayed end of a Longwood scheme;
while the residents there suspected Las Cases of arranging matters
as a means of departure from the island. There was much to justify
this last surmise. Las Cases and his son were unwell; their
position in the household was very uncomfortable; and for a skilled
intriguer to intrust an important letter to a slave, who was
already in the Governor’s black books, was truly a singular
proceeding. Besides, after the arrest, when the Governor searched
Las Cases’ papers in his presence, they were found to be in
good[pg.561] order, among them being parts of
his “Journal.” Napoleon himself thought Las Cases guilty of a piece
of extraordinary folly, though he soon sought to make capital out
of the arrest by comparing the behaviour of our officers and their
orderlies with “South Sea savages dancing around a prisoner that
they are about to devour.”[579] After a short detention at
Ross Cottage, when he declined the Governor’s offer that he
should return to Longwood
, the secretary was sent to the Cape,
and thence made his way to France, where a judicious editing of his
“Memoirs” and “Journal” gained for their compiler a rich
reward.

Gourgaud is the next to leave. The sensitive young man has long
been tormented by jealousy. His diary becomes the long-drawn sigh
of a generous but vain nature, when soured by real or fancied
neglect. Though often unfair to Napoleon, whose egotism the
slighted devotee often magnifies into colossal proportions, the
writer unconsciously bears witness to the wondrous fascination that
held the little Court in awe. The least attention shown to the
Montholons costs “Gogo” a fit of spleen or a sleepless night,
scarcely to be atoned for on the morrow by soothing words, by
chess, or reversi, or help at the manuscript of “Waterloo.” Again
and again Napoleon tries to prove to him that the Montholons ought
to have precedence: it is in vain. At last the crisis comes: it is
four years since the General saved the Emperor from a Cossack’s
lance at Brienne, and the recollection renders his present
“humiliations” intolerable. He challenges Montholon to a duel;
Napoleon strictly forbids it; and the aggrieved officer seeks
permission to depart.

Napoleon grants his request. It seems that the chief is weary of
his moody humours; he further owes him a[pg.562] grudge for
writing home to his mother frank statements of the way in which the
Longwood exiles are treated. These letters were read by Lowe and
Bathurst, and their general purport seems to have been known in
French governmental circles, where they served as an antidote to
the poisonous stories circulated by Napoleon and his more
diplomatic followers. Clearly nothing is to be made of Gourgaud;
and so he departs (February 13th, 1818). Bidding a tearful adieu,
he goes with Basil Jackson to spend six weeks with him at a cottage
near Plantation House, when he is astonished at the delicate
reserve shown by the Governor. He then sets sail for England. The
only money he has is £100 advanced by Lowe. Napoleon’s
money he has refused to accept.[580]

And yet he did not pass out of his master’s life. Landing in
England on May 1st, he had a few interviews with our officials, in
which he warned them that Napoleon’s escape would be quite easy,
and gave a hint as to O’Meara being the tool of Napoleon. But soon
the young General came into touch with the leaders of the
Opposition. No change in his sentiments is traceable until August
25th, when he indited a letter to Marie Louise, asserting that
Napoleon was dying “in the torments of the longest and most
frightful agony,” a prey to the cruelty of England! To what are we
to attribute this change of front? The editors of Gourgaud’s
“Journal” maintain that there was no change; they hint that the
“Journal” may have been an elaborate device for throwing dust into
Lowe’s eyes; and they point to the fact that before leaving the
island Gourgaud received secret instructions from Napoleon bidding
him convey to Europe several small letters sewn into the soles of
his boots. Whether he acted on these instructions may be doubted;
for at his departure he gave his word of honour to Lowe that he was
not the bearer of any paper, pamphlet, or letter from Longwood.
Furthermore, we hear nothing of these secret letters afterwards;
and he allowed[pg.563] nearly four months to elapse in
England before he wrote to Marie Louise. The theory referred to
above seems quite untenable in face of these facts.[581]

How, then, are we to explain Gourgaud’s conduct at St. Helena
and afterwards? Now, in threading the mendacious labyrinths of St.
Helena literature it is hard ever to find a wholly satisfactory
clue; but Basil Jackson’s “Waterloo and St. Helena” (p. 103) seems
to supply it in the following passage:

“To finish about Gourgaud, I may add that on his reaching
England, after one or two interviews with the Under-Secretary of
State, he fell into the hands of certain Radicals of note, who
represented to him the folly of his conduct in turning against
Napoleon; that, as his adherent, he was really somebody, whereas he
was only ruining himself by appearing inimical. In short, they so
worked upon the poor weak man, that he was induced to try and make
it appear that he was still l’homme de l’Empereur: this he
did by inditing a letter to Marie Louise, in which he inveighed
against the treatment of Napoleon at the hands of the Government
and Sir H. Lowe, which being duly published, Gourgaud fell to zero
in the opinion of all right-minded persons.”

This seems consonant with what we know of Gourgaud’s character:
frank, volatile, and sensitive, he could never have long sustained
a policy of literary and diplomatic deceit. He was not a compound
of Chatterton and Fouché. His “Journal” is the artless
outpouring of wounded vanity and brings us close to the heart of
the hero-worshipper and his hero. At times the idol falls and is
shivered but love places it on the shrine again and again, until
the fourth anniversary of Brienne finds the spell broken. Even
before he leaves St. Helena the old fascination is upon him once
more; and then Napoleon seeks to utilize his devotion for the
purpose of a political mission. Gourgaud declines the
rôle of agent, pledges his word to the Governor, and
keeps it; but, thanks to[pg.564] British officialism or the
seductions of the Opposition, hero-worship once more gains the day
and enrolls him beside Las Cases and Montholon. This we believe to
be the real Gourgaud, a genuine, lovable, but flighty being, as
every page of his “Journal” shows.

One cannot but notice in passing the extraordinary richness of
St. Helena literature. Nearly all the exiles kept diaries or
memoirs, or wrote them when they returned to Europe. And, on the
other hand, of all the 10,000 Britons whom Napoleon detained in
France for eleven years, not one has left a record that is ever
read to-day. Consequently, while the woes of Napoleon have been set
forth in every civilized tongue, the world has forgotten the
miseries causelessly inflicted on 10,000 English families. The
advantages possessed by a memoir-writing nation over one that is
but half articulate could not be better illustrated. For the dumb
Britons not a single tear is ever shed; whereas the voluble inmates
of Longwood used their pens to such effect that half the world
still believes them to have been bullied twice a week by Lowe,
plied with gifts of poisoned coffee, and nearly eaten up by rats at
night. On this last topic we are treated to tales of part of a
slave’s leg being eaten off while he slept at Longwood—nay,
of a horse’s leg also being gnawed away at night—so that our
feelings are divided between pity for the sufferers and envy at the
soundness of their slumbers.

Longwood was certainly far from being a suitable abode; but a
word from Napoleon would have led to the erection of the new house
on a site that he chose to indicate. The materials had all been
brought from England; but the word was not spoken until a much
later time; and the inference is inevitable that he preferred to
remain where he was so that he could represent himself as lodged in
cette grange insalubre.[582][pg.565]
The third of the Longwood household to depart was the surgeon,
OMeara. The conduct of this British officer in facilitating
Napoleon’s secret correspondence has been so fully exposed by
Forsyth and Seaton that we may refer our readers to their works for
proofs of his treachery. Gourgaud’s “Journal” reveals the secret
influence that seduced him. Chancing once to refer to the power of
money over Englishmen, Napoleon remarked that that was why we did
not want him to draw sums from Europe, and continued: “Le
docteur n’est si bien pour moi que depuis que je lui donne mon
argent. Ah! j’en suis bien sûr, de celui-là!”
[583] This disclosure enables us
to understand why the surgeon, after being found out and dismissed
from the service, sought to blacken the character of Sir Hudson
Lowe by every conceivable device. The wonder is that he succeeded
in imposing his version of facts on a whole generation.

The next physician who resided at Longwood, Dr. Stokoe, was
speedily cajoled into disobeying the British regulations and
underwent official disgrace. An attempt was then made, through
Montholon, to bribe his successor, Dr. Verling, who indignantly
repelled it and withdrew from his duty.[584]

There can be no doubt that Napoleon found pleasure in these
intrigues. In his last interview with Stürmer, the Austrian
Commissioner at St. Helena, Gourgaud said, in reference to this
topic: “However unhappy he [Napoleon] is here, he secretly enjoys
the importance attached to his custody, the interest that the
Powers take in it, and the care taken to collect his least words.”
Napoleon also once remarked to Gourgaud that it was better to be at
St. Helena than as he was at Elba.[585] Of the same
general[pg.566] tenour are his striking remarks,
reported by Las Cases at the close of his first volume:

“Our situation here may even have its attractions. The universe
is looking at us. We remain the martyrs of an immortal cause:
millions of men weep for us, the fatherland sighs, and Glory is in
mourning. We struggle here against the oppression of the gods, and
the longings of the nations are for us…. Adversity was wanting to
my career. If I had died on the throne amidst the clouds of my
omnipotence, I should have remained a problem for many men: to-day,
thanks to misfortune, they can judge of me naked as I am.”

In terseness of phrase, vividness of fancy, and keenness of
insight into the motives that sway mankind, this passage is worthy
of Napoleon. He knew that his exile at St. Helena would dull the
memory of the wrongs which he had done to the cause of liberty, and
that from that lonely peak would go forth the legend of the new
Prometheus chained to the rock by the kings and torn every day by
the ravening vulture. The world had rejected his gospel of force;
but would it not thrill responsive to the gospel of pity now to be
enlisted in his behalf? His surmise was amazingly true. The world
was thrilled. The story worked wonders, not directly for him, but
for his fame and his dynasty. The fortunes of his race began to
revive from the time when the popular imagination transfigured
Napoleon the Conqueror into Napoleon the Martyr. Viewed in this
light, and thrown up into telling relief against the sinister
policy of the Holy Alliance of the monarchs, the dreary years spent
at St. Helena were not the least successful of his career. Without
them there could have been no second Napoleonic Empire.

Not that his life there was a “long-drawn agony.” His health was
fairly good. There were seasons of something like enjoyment, when
he gave himself up to outdoor recreations. Such a time was the
latter part of 1819 and the first half of 1820: we may call it the
Indian summer of his life, for he was then possessed with a passion
for gardening. Lightly clad and protected by a [pg.567]
broad-brimmed hat, he went about, sometimes spade in hand,
superintending various changes in the grounds at Longwood and
around the new house which was being erected for him hard by. Or at
other times he used the opportunity afforded by the excavations to
show how infantry might be so disposed on a hastily raised slope as
to bring a terrific fire to bear on attacking cavalry. Marshalling
his followers at dawn by the sound of a bell, he made them all,
counts, valets, and servants, dig trenches as if for the front
ranks, and throw up the earth for the rear ranks: then, taking his
stand in front, as the shortest man, and placing the tallest at the
rear (his Swiss valet, Noverraz), he triumphantly showed how the
horsemen might be laid low by the rolling volleys of ten ranks.[586] In May or June he took
once more to horse exercise, and for a time his health benefited
from all this activity. His relations with the Governor were
peaceful, if not cordial, and the limits were about this time
extended.

Indoors there were recreations other than work at the Memoirs.
He often played chess and billiards, at the latter using his hand
instead of the cue! Dinner was generally at a very late hour, and
afterwards he took pleasure in reading aloud. Voltaire was the
favourite author, and Montholon afterwards confessed to Lord
Holland that the same plays, especially “Zaïre,” were read
rather too often.

“Napoleon slept himself when read to, but he was very observant
and jealous if others slept while he read. He watched his audience
vigilantly, and ‘Mme. Montholon, vous dormez’ was a frequent
ejaculation in the course of reading. He was animated with all that
he read, especially poetry, enthusiastic at beautiful passages,
impatient of faults, and full of ingenious and lively remarks on
style.”[587]

During this same halcyon season two priests, who had been
selected by the Bonapartes, arrived in the[pg.568] island, as
also a Corsican doctor, Antommarchi. Napoleon was disappointed with
all three. The doctor, though a learned anatomist, knew little of
chemistry, and at an early interview with Napoleon passed a
catechism on this subject so badly that he was all but chased from
the room. The priests came off little better. The elder of them,
Buonavita by name, had lived in Mexico, and could talk of little
else: he soon fell ill, and his stay in St. Helena was short. The
other, a Corsican named Vignali, having neither learning, culture,
nor dialectical skill, was tolerated as a respectable adjunct to
the household, but had little or no influence over the master. This
is to be regretted on many grounds, and partly because his
testimony throws no light on Napoleon’s religious views.

Here we approach a problem that perhaps can never be cleared up.
Unfathomable on many sides of his nature, Napoleon is nowhere more
so than when he confronts the eternal verities. That he was a
convinced and orthodox Catholic few will venture to assert. At Elba
he said to Lord Ebrington: “Nous ne savons d’où nous
venons, ce que nous deviendrons
“: the masses ought to have some
“fixed point of faith whereon to rest their thoughts.”—”Je
suis Catholique parce que mon père l’étoit, et parce
que c’étoit la religion de la France
.” He also once or
twice expressed to Campbell scorn of the popular creed: and during
his last voyage, as we have seen, he showed not the slightest
interest in the offer of a priest at Funchal to accompany him. At
St. Helena the party seems to have limited the observances of
religion to occasional reading of the Bible. When Mme. Montholon
presented her babe to the Emperor, he teasingly remarked that Las
Cases was the most suitable person to christen the infant; to which
the mother at once replied that Las Cases was not a good enough
Christian for that.

Judging from the entries in Gourgaud’s “Journal,” this young
General pondered more than the rest on religious questions; and to
him Napoleon unbosomed his thoughts.—Matter,[pg.569]
he says, is everywhere and pervades everything; life, thought, and
the soul itself are but properties of matter, and death ends all.
When Gourgaud points to the majestic order of the universe as
bearing witness to a Creator, Napoleon admits that he believes in
“superior intelligences”: he avers that he would believe in
Christianity if it had been the original and universal creed: but
then the Mohammedans “follow a religion simpler and more adapted to
their morality than ours.” In ten years their founder conquered
half the world, which Christianity took three hundred years to
accomplish. Or again, he refers to the fact that Laplace, Monge,
Berthollet, and Lagrange were all atheists, though they did not
proclaim the fact; as for himself, he finds the idea of God to be
natural; it has existed at all times and among all peoples. But
once or twice he ends this vague talk with the remarkable
confession that the sight of myriad deaths in war has made him a
materialist. “Matter is everything.”—”Vanity of vanities!”[588]

Mirrored as these dialogues are in the eddies of Gourgaud’s
moods, they may tinge his master’s theology with too much of gloom:
but, after all, they are by far the most lifelike record of
Napoleon’s later years, and they show us a nature dominated by the
tangible. As for belief in the divine Christ, there seems not a
trace. A report has come down to us, enshrined in Newman’s prose,
that Napoleon once discoursed of the ineffable greatness of Christ,
contrasting His enduring hold on the hearts of men with the
evanescent rule of Alexander and Cæsar. One hopes that the
words were uttered; but they conflict with Napoleon’s undoubted
statements. Sometimes he spoke in utter uncertainty; at others, as
one who wished to believe in Christianity and might perhaps be
converted. But in the political testament designed for his son, the
only reference to religion is of the diplomatic description that we
should expect from the author[pg.570] of the
“Concordat”: “Religious ideas have more influence than certain
narrow-minded philosophers are willing to believe: they are capable
of rendering great services to Humanity. By standing well with the
Pope, an influence is still maintained over the consciences of a
hundred millions of men.”

Equally vague was Napoleon’s own behaviour as his end drew nigh.
For some time past a sharp internal pain—the stab of a
penknife, he called it—had warned him of his doom; in April,
1821, when vomiting and prostration showed that the dread ancestral
malady was drawing on apace, he bade the Abbé Vignali
prepare the large dining-room of Longwood as a chapelle
ardente
; and, observing a smile on Antommarchi’s face, the sick
man hotly rebuked his affectation of superiority. Montholon, on his
return to England, informed Lord Holland that extreme unction was
administered before the end came, Napoleon having ordered that this
should be done as if solely on Montholon’s responsibility, and that
the priest, when questioned on the subject, was to reply that he
had acted on Montholon’s orders, without having any knowledge of
the Emperor’s wishes. It was accordingly administered, but
apparently he was insensible at the time.[589] In his will, also, he
declared that he died in communion with the Apostolical Roman
Church, in whose bosom he was born. There, then, we must leave this
question, shrouded in the mystery that hangs around so much of his
life.

The decease of a great man is always affecting: but the death of
the hero who had soared to the zenith of military glory and civic
achievement seems to touch the very nadir of calamity. Outliving
his mighty Empire, girt around by a thousand miles of imprisoning
ocean, guarded by his most steadfast enemies, his son a captive at
the Court of the Hapsburgs, and his Empress openly faithless, he
sinks from sight like some battered derelict. And Nature is more
pitiless than man. The Governor[pg.571] urges on him the
best medical advice: but he will have none of it. He feels the grip
of cancer, the disease which had carried off his father and was to
claim the gay Caroline and Pauline. At times he surmises the truth:
at others he calls out “le foie” “le foie.” Meara had
alleged that his pains were due to a liver complaint brought on by
his detention at St. Helena; Antommarchi described the illness as
gastric fever (febbre gastrica pituitosa); and not until Dr.
Arnott was called in on the 1st of April was the truth fully
recognized.

At the close of the month the symptoms became most distressing,
aggravated as they were by the refusal of the patient to take
medicine or food, or to let himself be moved. On May 4th, at Dr.
Arnott’s insistence, some calomel was secretly administered and
with beneficial results, the patient sleeping and even taking some
food. This was his last rally: on the morrow, while a storm was
sweeping over the island, and tearing up large trees, his senses
began to fail: Montholon thought he heard the words France,
armée, tête d’armée, Joséphine
: he
lingered on insensible for some hours: the storm died down: the sun
bathed the island in a flood of glory, and, as it dipped into the
ocean, the great man passed away.

By the Governor’s orders Dr. Arnott remained in the room until
the body could be medically examined—a precaution which, as
Montchenu pointed out, would prevent any malicious attempt on the
part of the Longwood servants to cause death to appear as the
result of poisoning. The examination, conducted in the presence of
seven medical men and others, proved that all the organs were sound
except the ulcerated stomach; the liver was rather large, but
showed no signs of disease; the heart, on the other hand, was
rather under the normal size. Far from showing the emaciation that
usually results from prolonged inability to take food, the body was
remarkably stout—a fact which shows that that tenacious will
had its roots in an abnormally firm vitality.[590][pg.572]

After being embalmed, the body was laid out in state, and all
beholders were struck with the serene and beautiful expression of
the face: the superfluous flesh sank away after death, leaving the
well-proportioned features that moved the admiration of men during
the Consulate.

Clad in his favourite green uniform, he fared forth to his
resting-place under two large weeping willow trees in a secluded
valley: the coffin, surmounted by his sword and the cloak he had
worn at Marengo, was borne with full military honours by grenadiers
of the 20th and 66th Regiments before a long line of red-coats; and
their banners, emblazoned with the names of “Talavera,” “Albuera,”
“Pyrenees,” and “Orthez,” were lowered in a last salute to our
mighty foe. Salvos of artillery and musketry were fired over the
grave: the echoes rattled upwards from ridge to ridge and leaped
from the splintery peaks far into the wastes of ocean to warn the
world beyond that the greatest warrior and administrator of all the
ages had sunk to rest.

His ashes were not to remain in that desolate nook: in a clause
of his will he expressed the desire that they should rest by the
banks of the Seine among the people he had loved so well. In 1840
they were disinterred in presence of Bertrand, Gourgaud, and
Marchand, and borne to France. Paris opened her arms to receive the
mighty dead; and Louis Philippe, on whom he had[pg.573]
once prophesied that the crown of France would one day rest,
received the coffin in state under the dome of the
Invalides. There he reposes, among the devoted people whom
by his superhuman genius he raised to bewildering heights of glory,
only to dash them to the depths of disaster by his monstrous
errors.


Viewing his career as a whole, it seems just and fair to assert
that the fundamental cause of his overthrow is to be found, not in
the failings of the French, for they served him with a fidelity
that would wring tears of pity from Rhadamanthus; not in the
treachery of this or that general or politician, for that is little
when set against the loyalty of forty millions of men; but in the
character of the man and of his age. Never had mortal man so grand
an opportunity of ruling over a chaotic Continent: never had any
great leader antagonists so feeble as the rulers who opposed his
rush to supremacy. At the dawn of the nineteenth century the old
monarchies were effete: insanity reigned in four dynasties, and
weak or time-serving counsels swayed the remainder. For several
years their counsellors and generals were little better. With the
exception of Pitt and Nelson, who were carried off by death, and of
Wellington, who had but half an army, Napoleon never came face to
face with thoroughly able, well-equipped, and stubborn opponents
until the year 1812.

It seems a paradox to say that this excess of good fortune
largely contributed to his ruin: yet it is true. His was one of
those thick-set combative natures that need timely restraint if
their best qualities are to be nurtured and their domineering
instincts curbed. Just as the strongest Ministry prances on to ruin
if the Opposition gives no effective check, so it was with
Napoleon. Had he in his early manhood taken to heart the lessons of
adversity, would he have ventured at the same time to fight
Wellington in Spain and the Russian climate in the heart of the
steppes? Would he have spurned the offers of an advantageous peace
made to him from Prague in 1813? Would he have let slip the chance
of keeping the[pg.574] “natural frontiers” of France
after Leipzig, and her old boundaries, when brought to bay in
Champagne? Would he have dared the uttermost at all points at
Waterloo? In truth, after his fortieth year was past, the fervid
energies of youth hardened in the mould of triumph; and thence came
that fatal obstinacy which was his bane at all those crises of his
career. For in the meantime the cause of European independence had
found worthy champions—smaller men than Napoleon, it is true,
but men who knew that his determination to hold out everywhere and
yield nothing must work his ruin. Finally, the same clinging to
unreal hopes and the same love of fight characterized his life in
St. Helena; so that what might have been a time of calm and
dignified repose was marred by fictitious clamours and petty
intrigues altogether unworthy of his greatness.

For, in spite of his prodigious failure, he was superlatively
great in all that pertains to government, the quickening of human
energies, and the art of war. His greatness lies, not only in the
abiding importance of his best undertakings, but still more in the
Titanic force that he threw into the inception and accomplishment
of all of them—a force which invests the storm-blasted
monoliths strewn along the latter portion of his career with a
majesty unapproachable by a tamer race of toilers. After all, the
verdict of mankind awards the highest distinction, not to prudent
mediocrity that shuns the chance of failure and leaves no lasting
mark behind, but to the eager soul that grandly dares, mightily
achieves, and holds the hearts of millions even amidst his ruin and
theirs. Such a wonder-worker was Napoleon. The man who bridled the
Revolution and remoulded the life of France, who laid broad and
deep the foundations of a new life in Italy, Switzerland, and
Germany, who rolled the West in on the East in the greatest
movement known since the Crusades and finally drew the yearning
thoughts of myriads to that solitary rock in the South Atlantic,
must ever stand in the very forefront of the immortals of human
story.


APPENDIX I

LIST OF THE CHIEF APPOINTMENTS AND DIGNITIES BESTOWED BY
NAPOLEON

[An asterisk is affixed to the names of his
Marshals
.]

Arrighi.  Duc de
Padua.
*Augereau.  Duc de
Castiglione.
*Bernadotte.  Prince de Ponte
Corvo.
*Berthier.  Chief of the
Staff.  Prince de Neufchâtel.  Prince
de Wagram.
*Bessières.  Duc
d’Istria.  Commander of the Old Guard.
Bonaparte, Joseph.  (King of
Naples.) King of Spain.
”      Louis. 
King of Holland.
”      Jerome. 
King of Westphalia.
*Brune.
Cambacérès. 
Arch-Chancellor.  Duc de Parma.
Caulaincourt.  Duc de
Vicenza.  Master of the Horse.  Minister
of Foreign Affairs
(1814).
Champagny.  Duc de
Cadore.  Minister of Foreign Affairs
(1807-11).
Chaptal.  Minister of the
Interior.  Comte de Chanteloupe.
Clarke.  Minister of
War.  Duc de Feltre.
Daru.  Comte.
*Davoust.  Duc
d’Auerstädt.  Prince d’Eckmühl.
Drouet.  Comte
d’Erlon.
Drouot.  Comte. 
Aide-Major of the Guard.
Duroc.  Grand Marshal of the
Palace.  Duc de Friuli.
Eugène
(Beauharnais).  Viceroy of Italy.
Fesch (Cardinal).  Grand
Almoner.
Fouché.  Minister of
Police (1804-10).  Duc d’Otranto.
*Grouchy.  Comte.
Jomini.  Baron.
*Jourdan.  Comte.
Junot.  Duc
d’Abrantès.
*Kellermann.  Duc de
Valmy.
*Lannes.  Duc de Montebello.
Larrey.  Baron.
Latour-Maubourg. 
Baron.
Lauriston. 
Comte.
Lavalette.  Comte. 
Minister of Posts.
*Lefebvre.  Duc de
Danzig.
*Macdonald.  Duc de
Taranto.
Maret.  Minister of Foreign
Affairs (1811-14.) Duc de Bassano.
*Marmont.  Duc de
Ragusa.
*Masséna.  (Duc de
Rivoli.) Prince d’Essling.
Miot.  Comte de
Melito.
Méneval. 
Baron.
Mollien.  Comte. 
Minister of the Treasury.
*Moncey.  Duc de
Conegliano.
Montholon. 
Comte.
*Mortier.  Duc de
Treviso.
Mouton.  Comte de
Lobau.
*Murat.  (Grand Duc de Berg.)
King of Naples.
*Ney.  (Duc d’Elchingen.)
Prince de la Moskwa.
*Oudinot.  Duc de
Reggio.
Pajol.  Baron.
Pasquier, Duc de.  Prefect
of Police.
*Pérignon.
*Poniatowski.
Rapp.  Comte.
Reynier.  Duc de
Massa.
Rémusat. 
Chamberlain.
Savary.  Duc de
Rovigo.  Minister of Police (1810-14).
Sébastiani. 
Comte.
*Sérurier.
*Soult.  Duc de
Dalmatia.
*St. Cyr, Marquis de.
*Suchet.  Duc
d’Albufera.
Talleyrand.  Minister of
Foreign Affairs (1799-1807).  Grand
Chamberlain (1804-8). 
Prince de Benevento.
Vandamme.  Comte.
*Victor.  Duc de
Belluno.

[pg.576]

APPENDIX II

THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO

Some critics have blamed me for underrating the
rôle of the Prussians at Waterloo; but after careful
study I have concluded that it has been overrated by some recent
German writers. We now know that the Prussian advance was retarded
by Gneisenau’s deep-rooted suspicion of Wellington, and that no
direct aid was given to the British left until nearly the end of
the battle. Napoleon always held that he could readily have kept
off the Prussians at Planchenoit, that the main battle throughout
was against Wellington, and that it was decided by the final charge
of British cavalry. The Prussians did not wholly capture
Planchenoit until the French opposing Wellington were in full
flight. But, of course, Blücher’s advance and onset made the
victory the overwhelming triumph that it was.

An able critic in the “Saturday Review” of May 10, 1902, has
charged me with neglecting to say that the French left wing (Foy’s
and Bachelu’s divisions) supported the French cavalry at the close
of the great charges. I stated (p. 502) that French infantry was
not “at hand to hold the ground which the cavaliers seemed to have
won.” Let me cite the exact words of General Foy, written in his
Journal a few days after the battle (M. Girod de L’Ain’s “Vie
militaire du General Foy,” p. 278): “Alors que la cavalerie
française faisait cette longue et terrible charge, le feu de
notre artillerie était déjà moins nourri, et
notre infanterie ne fit aucun mouvement. Quand la cavalerie fut
rentrée, et que l’artillerie anglaise, qui avait
cessé de tirer pendant une demi-heure, eut recommencé
son feu, on donna ordre aux divisions Foy et Bachelu d’avancer
droit aux carrés qui s’y étaient avancés
pendant la charge de cavalerie et qui ne s’étaient pas
repliés. L’attaque fut formée en colonnes par
échelons de régiment, Bachelu formant les
échelons les plus avancés. Je tenis par ma gauche
à la haie [de Hougoumont]: j’avais sur mon front un
bataillon en tirailleurs. Près de joindre les Anglais, nous
avons reçu un feu très vif de mitraille et de
mousqueterie. C’était une grêle de mort. Les
carrés ennemis avaient le premier rang genoux en terre et
présentaient une haie[pg.577] de
baïonettes. Les colonnes de la 1’re division ont pris la fuite
les premières: leur mouvement a entrainé celui de mes
colonnes. En ce moment j’ai été
blessé….”

This shows that the advance of the French infantry was far too
late to be of the slightest use to the cavalry. The British lines
had been completely re-formed.[pg.578]


FOOTNOTES :


FOOTNOTES TO VOLUME I

FOOTNOTES:


From a French work, “Moeurs et Coûtumes des Corses”
(Paris, 1802), I take the following incident. A priest, charged
with the duty of avenging a relative for some fourteen years, met
his enemy at the gate of Ajaccio and forthwith shot him, under the
eyes of an official—who did nothing. A relative of the
murdered man, happening to be near, shot the priest. Both victims
were quickly buried, the priest being interred under the altar of
the church, “because of his sacred character.” See too Miot de
Melito, “Mémoires,” vol. i., ch. xiii., as to the utter
collapse of the jury system in 1800-1, because no Corsican would
“deny his party or desert his blood.”

As to the tenacity of Corsican devotion, I may cite a curious
proof from the unpublished portion of the “Memoirs of Sir Hudson
Lowe.” He was colonel in command of the Royal Corsican Rangers,
enrolled during the British occupation of Corsica, and gained the
affections of his men during several years of fighting in Egypt and
elsewhere. When stationed at Capri in 1808 he relied on his
Corsican levies to defend that island against Murat’s attacks; and
he did not rely in vain. Though confronted by a French Corsican
regiment, they remained true to their salt, even during a truce,
when they could recognize their compatriots. The partisan instinct
was proof against the promises of Murat’s envoys and the shouts
even of kith and kin.

The facts as to the family of Napoleon’s mother are given in
full detail by M. Masson in his “Napoléon Inconnu,” ch. i.
They correct the statement often made as to her “lowly,” “peasant”
origin. Masson also proves that the house at Ajaccio, which is
shown as Napoleon’s birthplace, is of later construction, though on
the same site.

See Jacobi, “Hist. de la Corse,” vol. ii., ch. viii. The whole
story is told with prudent brevity by French historians, even by
Masson and Chuquet. The few words in which Thiers dismisses this
subject are altogether misleading.

Much has been written to prove that Napoleon was born in 1768,
and was really the eldest surviving son. The reasons, stated
briefly, are: (1) that the first baptismal name of Joseph
Buonaparte was merely Nabulione (Italian for
Napoleon), and that Joseph was a later addition to
his name on the baptismal register of January 7th, 1768, at Corte;
(2) certain statements that Joseph was born at Ajaccio; (3)
Napoleon’s own statement at his marriage that he was born in 1768.
To this it maybe replied that: (a) other letters and
statements, still more decisive, prove that Joseph was born at
Corte in 1768 and Napoleon at Ajaccio in 1769; (b)
Napoleon’s entry in the marriage register was obviously designed to
lessen the disparity of years of his bride, who, on her side,
subtracted four years from her age. See Chuquet, “La Jeunesse de
Napoléon,” p. 65.

Nasica, “Mémoires,” p. 192.

Both letters are accepted as authentic by Jung, “Bonaparte et
son Temps,” vol. i., pp. 84, 92; but Masson, “Napoléon
Inconnu,” vol. i., p. 55, tracking them to their source, discredits
them, as also from internal evidence.

Chaptal, “Mes Souvenirs sur Napoléon,” p. 177.

Joseph Buonaparte, “Mems.,” vol. i., p. 29. So too Miot de
Melito, “Mems.,” vol. i., ch. x.

Chaptal, “Souvenirs sur Napoléon,” p. 237. See too
Masson, “Napoléon Inconnu,” vol. i., p. 158, note.

In an after-dinner conversation on January 11th, 1803, with
Roederer, Buonaparte exalted Voltaire at the expense of Rousseau in
these significant words: “The more I read Voltaire, the more I like
him: he is always reasonable, never a charlatan, never a fanatic:
he is made for mature minds. Up to sixteen years of age I would
have fought for Rousseau against all the friends of Voltaire. Now
it is the contrary. I have been especially disgusted with
Rousseau since I have seen the East. Savage man is a dog.

(“Oeuvres de Roederer,” vol. iii., p. 461.)

In 1804 he even denied his indebtedness to Rousseau. During a
family discussion, wherein he also belittled Corsica, he called
Rousseau “a babbler, or, if you prefer it, an eloquent enough
idéalogue. I never liked him, nor indeed well
understood him: truly I had not the courage to read him all,
because I thought him for the most part tedious.” (Lucien
Buonaparte, “Mémoires,” vol. ii., ch. xi.)

His later views on Rousseau are strikingly set forth by
Stanislas Girardin, who, in his “Memoirs,” relates that Buonaparte,
on his visit to the tomb of Rousseau, said: “‘It would have been
better for the repose of France that this man had never been born.’
‘Why, First Consul?’ said I. ‘He prepared the French Revolution.’
‘I thought it was not for you to complain of the Revolution.’
‘Well,’ he replied, ‘the future will show whether it would not have
been better for the repose of the world that neither I nor Rousseau
had existed.'” Méneval confirms this remarkable
statement.

Masson, “Napoléon Inconnu,” vol. ii., p. 53.

Joseph Buonaparte, “Mémoires,” vol. i, p. 44.

M. Chuquet, in his work “La Jeunesse de Napoléon” (Paris,
1898), gives a different opinion: but I think this passage shows a
veiled hostility to Paoli. Probably we may refer to this time an
incident stated by Napoleon at St. Helena to Lady Malcolm (“Diary,”
p. 88), namely, that Paoli urged on him the acceptance of a
commission in the British army: “But I preferred the French,
because I spoke the language, was of their religion, understood and
liked their manners, and I thought the Revolution a fine time for
an enterprising young man. Paoli was angry—we did not speak
afterwards.” It is hard to reconcile all these statements.

Lucien Buonaparte states that his brother seriously thought for
a time of taking a commission in the forces of the British East
India Company; but I am assured by our officials that no record of
any application now exists.

The whole essay is evidently influenced by the works of the
democrat Raynal, to whom Buonaparte dedicated his “Lettres sur la
Corse.” To the “Discours de Lyons” he prefixed as motto the words
“Morality will exist when governments are free,” which he modelled
on a similar phrase of Raynal. The following sentences are also
noteworthy: “Notre organisation animale a des besoins
indispensables: manger, dormir, engendrer. Une nourriture, une
cabane, des vêtements, une femme, sont donc une stricte
nécessité pour le bonheur. Notre organisation
intellectuelle a des appétits non moins impérieux et
dont la satisfaction est beaucoup plus précieuse. C’est dans
leur entier développement que consiste vraiment le bonheur.
Sentir et raisonner, voilà proprement le fait de
l’homme.”

Nasica; Chuquet, p. 248.

His recantation of Jacobinism was so complete that some persons
have doubted whether he ever sincerely held it. The doubt argues a
singular naïveté it is laid to rest by
Buonaparte’s own writings, by his eagerness to disown or destroy
them, by the testimony of everyone who knew his early career, and
by his own confession: “There have been good Jacobins. At one time
every man of spirit was bound to be one. I was one myself.”
(Thibaudeau, “Mémoires sur le Consulat,” p. 59.)

I use the term commissioner as equivalent to the French
représentant en mission, whose powers were almost
limitless.

See this curious document in Jung, “Bonaparte et son Temps,”
vol. ii., p. 249. Masson ignores it, but admits that the Paolists
and partisans of France were only seeking to dupe one another.

Buonaparte, when First Consul, was dunned for payment by the
widow of the Avignon bookseller who published the “Souper de
Beaucaire.” He paid her well for having all the remaining copies
destroyed. Yet Panckoucke in 1818 procured one copy, which
preserved the memory of Buonaparte’s early Jacobinism.

I have chiefly followed the careful account of the siege given
by Cottin in his “Toulon et les Anglais en 1793” (Paris, 1898).

The following official figures show the weakness of the British
army. In December, 1792, the parliamentary vote was for 17,344 men
as “guards and garrisons,” besides a few at Gibraltar and Sydney.
In February, 1793, 9,945 additional men were voted and 100
“independent companies”: Hanoverians were also embodied. In
February, 1794, the number of British regulars was raised to
60,244. For the navy the figures were: December, 1792, 20,000
sailors and 5,000 marines; February, 1793, 20,000 additional
seamen; for 1794, 73,000 seamen and 12,000 marines. (“Ann.
Reg.”)

Barras’ “Mémoires” are not by any means wholly his. They
are a compilation by Rousselin de Saint-Albin from the Barras
papers.

Jung, “Bonaparte et son Temps,” vol. ii.

M.G. Duruy’s elaborate plea (Barras, “Mems.,” Introduction, pp.
69-79) rests on the supposition that his hero arrived at Toulon on
September 7th. But M. Chuquet has shown (“Cosmopolis,” January,
1897) that he arrived there not earlier than September 16th. So too
Cottin, ch, xi.

As the burning of the French ships and stores has been said to
be solely due to the English, we may note that, as early as
October 3rd
, the Spanish Foreign Minister, the Duc d’Alcuida,
suggested it to our ambassador, Lord St. Helens: “If it becomes
necessary to abandon the harbour, these vessels shall be sunk or
set on fire in order that the enemy may not make use of them; for
which purpose preparations shall be made beforehand.”

Thiers, ch. xxx.; Cottin, “L’Angleterre et les Princes.”

See Lord Grenville’s despatch of August 9th, 1793, to Lord St.
Helens (“F.O. Records, Spain,” No. 28), printed by M. Cottin, p.
428. He does not print the more important despatch of October 22nd,
where Grenville asserts that the admission of the French princes
would tend to invalidate the constitution of 1791, for which the
allies were working.

A letter of Lord Mulgrave to Mr. Trevor, at Turin (“F.
O.Records, Sardinia,” No. 13), states that he had the greatest
difficulty in getting on with the French royalists: “You must not
send us one émigré of any sort—they
would be a nuisance: they are all so various and so violent,
whether for despotism, constitution, or republic, that we should be
distracted with their quarrels; and they are so assuming, forward,
dictatorial, and full of complaints, that no business could go on
with them. Lord Hood is averse to receiving any of them.”

NOTE TO THE THIRD EDITION.—From the information which Mr.
Spenser Wilkinson has recently supplied in his article in “The
Owens College Hist. Essays” (1902), it would seem that Buonaparte’s
share in deciding the fate of Toulon was somewhat larger than has
here been stated; for though the Commissioners saw the supreme need
of attacking the fleet, they do not seem, as far as we know, to
have perceived that the hill behind Fort L’Eguillette was the key
of the position. Buonaparte’s skill and tenacity certainly led to
the capture of this height.

Jung, “Bonaparte et son Temps,” vol. ii., p. 430.

“Mémorial,” ch. ii., November, 1815. See also Thibaudeau,
“Mémoires sur le Consulat,” vol. i., p. 59.

Marmont (1774-1852) became sub-lieutenant in 1789, served with
Buonaparte in Italy, Egypt, etc., received the title Duc de Ragusa
in 1808, Marshal in 1809; was defeated by Wellington at Salamanca
in 1812, deserted to the allies in 1814. Junot (1771-1813) entered
the army in 1791; was famed as a cavalry general in the wars
1796-1807; conquered Portugal in 1808, and received the title Duc
d’Abrantès; died mad.

M. Zivy, “Le treize Vendémiaire,” pp.60-62, quotes the
decree assigning the different commands. A MS. written by
Buonaparte, now in the French War Office Archives, proves also that
it was Barras who gave the order to fetch the cannon from the
Sablons camp.

Buonaparte afterwards asserted that it was he who had given the
order to fire, and certainly delay was all in favour of his
opponents.

I caution readers against accepting the statement of Carlyle
(“French Revolution,” vol. iii. ad fin.) that “the thing we
specifically call French Revolution is blown into space by the
whiff of grapeshot.” On the contrary, it was perpetuated, though in
a more organic and more orderly governmental form.

Chaptal, “Mes Souvenirs sur Napoléon,” p. 198.

[Footntoe 36: Koch, “Mémoires de Masséna,” vol.
ii., p. 13, credits the French with only 37,775 men present with
the colours, the Austrians with 32,000, and the Sardinians with
20,000. All these figures omit the troops in garrison or guarding
communications.]

Napoleon’s “Correspondence,” March 28th, 1796.

See my articles on Colonel Graham’s despatches from Italy in the
“Eng. Hist. Review” of January and April, 1899.

Thus Mr. Sargent (“Bonaparte’s First Campaign”) says that
Bonaparte was expecting Beaulieu to move on Genoa, and saw herein a
chance of crushing the Austrian centre. But Bonaparte, in his
despatch of April 6th to the Directory, referring to the French
advance towards Genoa, writes: “J’ai été très
fâché et extrêmement mécontent de ce
mouvement sur Gênes, d’autant plus déplacé
qu’il a obligé cette république à prendre une
attitude hostile, et a réveillé l’ennemi que j’aurais
pris tranquille: ce sont des hommes de plus qu’il nous en
coûtera.” For the question how far Napoleon was indebted to
Marshal Maillebois’ campaign of 1745 for his general design, see
the brochure of M. Pierron. His indebtedness has been proved by M.
Bouvier (“Bonaparte en Italie,” p. 197) and by Mr. Wilkinson
(“Owens Coll. Hist. Essays”).

Nelson was then endeavouring to cut off the vessels conveying
stores from Toulon to the French forces. The following extracts
from his despatches are noteworthy. January 6th, 1796: “If the
French mean to carry on the war, they must penetrate into Italy.
Holland and Flanders, with their own country, they have entirely
stripped: Italy is the gold mine, and if once entered, is without
the means of resistance.” Then on April 28th, after Piedmont was
overpowered by the French: “We English have to regret that we
cannot always decide the fate of Empires on the Sea.” Again, on May
16th: “I very much believe that England, who commenced the war with
all Europe for her allies, will finish it by having nearly all
Europe for her enemies.”

The picturesque story of the commander (who was not Rampon, but
Fornésy) summoning the defenders of the central redoubt to
swear on their colours and on the cannon that they would defend it
to the death has been endlessly repeated by historians. But the
documents which furnish the only authentic details show that there
was in the redoubt no cannon and no flag. Fornésy’s words
simply were: “C’est ici, mes amis, qu’il faut vaincre ou
mourir”—surely much grander than the histrionic oath. (See
“Mémoires de Masséna,” Vol. ii.; “Pièces
Just.,” No. 3; also Bouvier, op. cit.)

Jomini, vol. viii., p. 340; “Pièces Justifs.”

“Un Homme d’autrefois,” par Costa de Beauregard.

These were General Beaulieu’s words to Colonel Graham on May
22nd.

Periods of ten days, which, in the revolutionary calendar,
superseded the week.

I have followed the accounts given by Jomini, vol. viii., pp.
120-130; that by Schels in the “Oest. Milit. Zeitschrift” for 1825,
vol. ii.; also Bouvier “Bonaparte en Italie,” ch. xiii.; and J.G.’s
“Etudes sur la Campagne de 1796-97.” Most French accounts, being
based on Napoleon’s “Mémoires,” vol. iii., p. 212 et
seq
., are a tissue of inaccuracies. Bonaparte affected to
believe that at Lodi he defeated an army of sixteen thousand men.
Thiers states that the French cavalry, after fording the river at
Montanasso, influenced the result: but the official report of May
11th, 1796, expressly states that the French horse could not cross
the river at that place till the fight was over. See too
Desvernois, “Mems.,” ch, vii.

Bouvier (p. 533) traces this story to Las Cases and discredits
it.

[Footnote: 48 Directorial despatch of May 7th, 1796. The date
rebuts the statement of M. Aulard, in M. Lavisse’s recent volume,
“La Révolution Française,” p. 435, that Bonaparte
suggested to the Directory the pillage of Lombardy.]

“Corresp.,” June 6th, 1797.

“Corresp.,” June 1st, 1796.

Gaffarel, “Bonaparte et les Républiques Italiennes,” p.
22.

“Corresp.,” May 17th, 1796.

Virgil, Aeneid, x. 200.

Colonel Graham’s despatches.

“Corresp.,” June 26th, 1796.

Despatch of Francis to Würmser, July 14th, 1796.

Jomini (vol. viii., p. 305) blames Weyrother, the chief of
Würmser’s staff, for the plan. Jomini gives the precise
figures of the French on July 25th: Masséna had 15,000 men
on the upper Adige; Augereau, 5,000 near Legnago; Sauret, 4,000 at
Salo; Sérurier, 10,500 near Mantua; and with others at and
near Peschiera the total fighting strength was 45,000. So “J.G.,”
p. 103.

See Thiébault’s amusing account (“Memoirs,” vol. i., ch.
xvi.) of Bonaparte’s contempt for any officer who could not give
him definite information, and of the devices by which his orderlies
played on this foible. See too Bourrienne for Bonaparte’s dislike
of new faces.

Marbot, “Mémoires,” ch. xvi. J.G., in his recent work,
“Etudes sur la Campagne de 1796-97,” p. 115, also defends
Augereau.

Jomini, vol. viii., p. 321.

“English Hist. Review,” January, 1899

Such is the judgment of Clausewitz (“Werke,” vol. iv.), and it
is partly endorsed by J.G. in his “Etudes sur la Campagne de
1796-97.” St. Cyr, in his “Memoirs” on the Rhenish campaigns, also
blames Bonaparte for not having earlier sent away his
siege-train to a place of safety. Its loss made the resumed siege
of Mantua little more than a blockade.

Koch, “Mémoires de Masséna,” vol. i., p. 199.

“Corresp.,” October 21st, 1796.

“Corresp.,” October 24th, 1796. The same policy was employed
towards Genoa. This republic was to be lulled into security until
it could easily be overthrown or absorbed.

“Ordre du Jour,” November 7th, 1796.

Marmont, “Mémoires,” vol. i., p. 237. I have followed
Marmont’s narrative, as that of the chief actor in this strange
scene. It is less dramatic than the usual account, as found in
Thiers, and therefore is more probable. The incident illustrates
the folly of a commander doing the work of a sergeant. Marmont
points out that the best tactics would have been to send one
division to cross the Adige at Albaredo, and so take Arcola in the
rear. Thiers’ criticism, that this would have involved too great a
diffusion of the French line, is refuted by the fact that on the
third day a move on that side induced the Austrians to evacuate
Arcola.

Koch, “Mémoires de Masséna,” vol. i., p. 255, in
his very complete account of the battle, gives the enemy’s losses
as upwards of 2,000 killed or wounded, and 4,000 prisoners with 11
cannon. Thiers gives 40,000 as Alvintzy’s force before the
battle—an impossible number. See ante.

The Austrian official figures for the loss in the three days at
Arcola give 2,046 killed and wounded, 4,090 prisoners, and 11
cannon. Napoleon put it down as 13,000 in all! See Schels in “Oest.
Milit. Zeitschrift” for 1829.

A forecast of the plan realized in 1801-2, whereby Bonaparte
gained Louisiana for a time.

Estimates of the Austrian force differ widely. Bonaparte guessed
it at 45,000, which is accepted by Thiers; Alison says 40,000;
Thiébault opines that it was 75,000; Marmont gives the total
as 26,217. The Austrian official figures are 28,022 before
the fighting north of Monte Baldo. See my article in the “Eng.
Hist. Review” for April, 1899. I have largely followed the
despatches of Colonel Graham, who was present at this battle. As
“J.G.” points out (op.cit. , p. 237), the French had 1,500
horse and some forty cannon, which gave them a great advantage over
foes who could make no effective use of these arms.

This was doubtless facilitated by the death of the Czarina,
Catherine II., in November, 1796. She had been on the point of
entering the Coalition against France. The new Czar Paul was at
that time for peace. The Austrian Minister Thugut, on hearing of
her death, exclaimed, “This is the climax of our disasters.”

Hüffer, “Oesterreich und Preussen,” p. 263.

“Moniteur,” 20 Floreal, Year V.; Sciout, “Le Directoire,” vol.
ii., ch. vii.

See Landrieux’s letter on the subject in Koch’s “Mémoires
de Masséna,” vol. ii.; “Pièces Justif.,” ad
fin.
; and Bonaparte’s “Corresp.,” letter of March 24th, 1797.
The evidence of this letter, as also of those of April 9th and
19th, is ignored by Thiers, whose account of Venetian affairs is
misleading. It is clear that Bonaparte contemplated partition long
before the revolt of Brescia.

Botta, “Storia d’Italia,” vol. ii., chs. x., etc.; Daru, “Hist.
de Venise,” vol. v.; Gaffarel, “Bonaparte et les Républiques
Italiennes,” pp. 137-139; and Sciout, “Le Directoire,” vol ii.,
chs. v. and vii.

Sorel, “Bonaparte et Hoche en 1797,” p. 65.

Letter of April 30th, 1797.

Letter of May 13th, 1797.

It would even seem, from Bonaparte’s letter of July 12th, 1797,
that not till then did he deign to send on to Paris the terms of
the treaty with Venice. He accompanied it with the cynical
suggestion that they could do what they liked with the treaty, and
even annul it!

The name Italian was rejected by Bonaparte as too
aggressively nationalist; but the prefix Cis—applied
to a State which stretched southward to the Rubicon—was a
concession to Italian nationality. It implied that Florence or Rome
was the natural capital of the new State.

See Arnault’s “Souvenirs d’un sexagénaire” (vol. iii., p.
31) and Levy’s “Napoléon intime,” p. 131.

For the subjoined version of the accompanying new letter of
Bonaparte (referred to in my Preface) I am indebted to Mr. H.A.L.
Fisher, in the “Eng. Hist. Rev.,” July, 1900:

“Milan, 29 Thermidor [l’an IV.]

“À LA CITOYENNE TALLIEN

“Je vous dois des remerciements, belle citoyenne, pour le
souvenir que vous me conservez et pour les choses aimables
contenues dans votre apostille. Je sais bien qu’en vous disant que
je regrette les moments heureux que j’ai passé dans votre
société je ne vous répète que ce que
tout le monde vous dit. Vous connaître c’est ne plus pouvoir
vous oublier: être loin de votre aimable personne lorsque
l’on a goûté les charmes de votre
société c’est désirer vivement de s’en
rapprocher; mais l’on dit que vous allez en Espagne. Fi! c’est
très vilain à moins que vous ne soyez de retour avant
trois mois, enfin que cet hiver nous ayons le bonheur de vous voir
à Paris. Allez donc en Espagne visiter la caverne de Gil
Blas. Moi je crois aussi visiter toutes les antiquités
possibles, enfin que dans le cours de novembre jusqu’à
février nous puissions raconter sans cesse. Croyez-moi avec
toute la considération, je voulais dire le respect, mais je
sais qu’en général les jolies femmes n’aiment pas ce
mot-là.

“BONAPARTE.

“Mille e mille chose à Tallien.”

[84]

Lavalette, “Méms.,” ch. xiii.; Barras, “Méms.,”
vol. ii., pp. 511-512; and Duchesse d’Abrantès,
“Méms.,” vol. i., ch. xxviii.

[85]

Barras, “Méms.,” vol. ii., ch, xxxi.; Madame de
Staël, “Directoire,” ch. viii.

[86]

“Mémoires de Gohier”; Roederer, “Oeuvres,” tome iii., p.
294.

[87]

Brougham, “Sketches of Statesmen”; Ste. Beuve, “Talleyrand”;
Lady Blennerhasset, “Talleyrand.”

[88]

Instructions of Talleyrand to the French envoys (September
11th); also Ernouf’s “Maret, Duc de Bassano,” chs. xxvii. and
xxviii., for the bona fides of Pitt in these
negotiations.

It seems strange that Baron du Casse, in his generally fair
treatment of the English case, in his “Négociations
relatives aux Traités de Lunéville et d’Amiens,”
should have prejudiced his readers at the outset by referring to a
letter which he attributes to Lord Malmesbury. It bears no date, no
name, and purports to be “Une Lettre de Lord Malmesbury,
oubliée à Lille.” How could the following sentences
have been penned by Malmesbury, and written to Lord
Grenville?—”Mais enfin, outre les regrets sincères de
Méot et des danseuses de l’Opéra, j’eus la
consolation de voir en quittant Paris, que des Français et
une multitude de nouveaux convertés à la
réligion catholique m’accompagnaient de leurs voeux, de
leurs prières, et presque de leurs larmes….
L’évènement de Fructidor porta la désolation
dans le coeur de tous les bons ennemis de la France. Pour ma part,
j’en fut consterné: je ne l’avais point
prévu
.” It is obviously the clumsy fabrication of a
Fructidorian, designed for Parisian consumption: it was translated
by a Whig pamphleteer under the title “The Voice of Truth!”—a
fit sample of that partisan malevolence which distorted a great
part of our political literature in that age.

[89]

Bonaparte’s letters of September 28th and October 7th to
Talleyrand.

[90]

See too Marsh’s “Politicks of Great Britain and France,”
ch.xiii.; “Correspondence of W.A. Miles on the French Revolution,”
letters of January 7th and January 18th, 1793; also Sybel’s “Europe
during the French Revolution,” vol. ii.

[91]

Pallain, “Le Ministère de Talleyrand sous le Directoire,”
p. 42.

[92]

Bourrienne, “Memoirs,” vol. i., ch. xii. See too the despatch of
Sandoz-Rollin to Berlin of February 28th, 1798, in Bailleu’s
“Preussen und Frankreich,” vol. i., No. 150.

[93]

The italics are my own. I wish to call attention to the
statement in view of the much-debated question whether in 1804-5
Napoleon intended to invade our land, unless he gained maritime
supremacy
. See Desbrière’s “Projets de
Débarquement aux Iles Britanniques,” vol. i., ad
fin
.

[94]

Letter of October 10th, 1797; see too those of August 16th and
September 13th.

[95]

The plan of menacing diverse parts of our coasts was kept up by
Bonaparte as late as April 13th, 1798. In his letter of this date
he still speaks of the invasion of England and Scotland, and
promises to return from Egypt in three or four months, so as to
proceed with the invasion of the United Kingdom. Boulay de la
Meurthe, in his work, “Le Directoire et l’Expédition
d’Egypte,” ch. i., seems to take this promise seriously. In any
case the Directors’ hopes for the invasion of Ireland were dashed
by the premature rising of the Irish malcontents in May, 1798. For
Poussielgue’s mission to Malta, see Lavalette’s “Mems.,” ch.
xiv.

[96]

Mallet du Pan states that three thousand Vaudois came to Berne
to join in the national defence: “Les cantons démocratiques
sont les plus fanatisés contre les Français”—a
suggestive remark.

[97]

Dändliker, “Geschichte der Schweiz,” vol. iii., p. 350
(edition of 1895); also Lavisse, “La Rév. Franç.,” p.
821.

[98]

“Correspondance,” No. 2676.

[99]

“Foreign Office Records,” Malta (No. 1). Mr. Williams states in
his despatch of June 30th, 1798, that Bonaparte knew there were
four thousand Maltese in his favour, and that most of the French
knights were publicly known to be so; but he adds: “I do believe
the Maltees [sic] have given the island to the French in
order to get rid of the knighthood.”

I am indebted for this fact to the Librarian of the Priory of
the Knights of St. John, Clerkenwell.

See, for a curious instance, Chaptal, “Mes Souvenirs,” p.
243.

The Arab accounts of these events, drawn up by Nakoula and
Abdurrahman, are of much interest. They have been well used by M.
Dufourcq, editor of Desvernois’ “Memoirs,” for many suggestive
footnotes.

Desgenettes, “Histoire médicale de l’Armée
d’Orient” (Paris, 1802); Belliard, “Mémoires,” vol. i.

I have followed chiefly the account of Savary, Duc de Rovigo,
“Mems.,” ch. iv. See too Desvernois, “Mems.,” ch. iv.

See his orders published in the “Correspondance officielle et
confid. de Nap. Bonaparte, Egypte,” vol. i. (Paris, 1819, p. 270).
They rebut Captain Mahan’s statement (“Influence of Sea Power upon
the Fr. Rev. and Emp.,” vol. i., p. 263) as to Brueys’ “delusion
and lethargy” at Aboukir. On the contrary, though enfeebled by
dysentery and worried by lack of provisions and the insubordination
of his marines, he certainly did what he could under the
circumstances. See his letters in the Appendix of Jurien de la
Graviere, “Guerres Maritimes,” vol. i.

Desvernois, “Mems.,” ch. v.

Ib., ch. vi.

Order of July 27th, 1798.

Ducasse, “Les Rois, Frères de Napoléon,” p. 8.

“Mémoires de Napoléon,” vol. ii.; Bourrienne,
“Mems.,” vol. i., ch. xvii.

“Méms. de Berthier.”

On November 4th, 1798, the French Government forwarded to
Bonaparte, in triplicate copies, a despatch which, after setting
forth the failure of their designs on Ireland, urged him either (1)
to remain in Egypt, of which they evidently disapproved, or (2) to
march towards India and co-operate with Tippoo Sahib, or (3) to
advance on Constantinople in order that France might have a share
in the partition of Turkey, which was then being discussed between
the Courts of Petersburg and Vienna. No copy of this despatch seems
to have reached Bonaparte before he set out for Syria (February
10th). This curious and perhaps guileful despatch is given in full
by Boulay de la Meurthe, “Le Directoire et l’Expédition
d’Egypte,” Appendix, No. 5.

On the whole, I am compelled to dissent from Captain Mahan
(“Influence of Sea Power,” vol. i., pp. 324-326), and to regard the
larger schemes of Bonaparte in this Syrian enterprise as
visionary.

Berthier, “Mémoires”; Belliard, “Bourrienne et ses
Erreurs,” also corrects Bourrienne. As to the dearth of food,
denied by Lanfrey, see Captain Krettly, “Souvenirs
historiques.”

Emouf, “Le General Kléber,” p. 201.

“Admiralty Records,” Mediterranean, No. 19.

“Corresp.,” No. 4124; Lavalette, “Mems.,” ch. xxi.

Sidney Smith’s “Despatch to Nelson” of May 30th, 1799.

J. Miot’s words are: “Mais s’il en faut croire cette voix
publique, trop souvent organe de la vérite tardive, qu’en
vain les grands espèrent enchaîner, c’est un fait trop
avéré que quelques blessés du Mont Carmel et
une grande partie des malades à l’hôpital de Jaffa ont
péri par les médicaments qui leur ont
été administrés.” Can this be called
evidence?

Larrey, “Relation historique”; Lavalette, “Mems.,” ch. xxi.

See Belliard, “Bourrienne et ses Erreurs”; also a letter of
d’Aure, formerly Intendant General of this army, to the “Journal
des Débats” of April 16th, 1829, in reply to Bourrienne.

“On disait tout haut qu’il se sauvait lâchement,” Merme in
Guitry’s “L’Armée en Egypte.” But Bonaparte had prepared for
this discouragement and worse eventualities by warning
Kléber in the letter of August 22nd, 1799, that if he lost
1,500 men by the plague he was free to treat for the evacuation of
Egypt.

Lucien Bonaparte, “Mémoires,” vol. ii., ch. xiv.

In our “Admiralty Records” (Mediterranean, No. 21) are documents
which prove the reality of Russian designs on Corsica.

“Consid. sur la Rév. Française,” bk. iii., ch.
xiii. See too Sciout, “Le Directoire,” vol. iv., chs.
xiii.-xiv.

La Réveillière-Lépeaux, “Mems.,” vol. ii.,
ch. xliv.; Hyde de Neuville, vol. i., chs. vi.-vii.; Lavisse,
“Rév. Française,” p. 394.

Barras, “Mems.,” vol. iv., ch. ii.

“Hist. of the United States” (1801-1813), by H. Adams, vol. i.,
ch. xiv., and Ste. Beuve’s “Talleyrand.”

Gohier, “Mems.,” vol. i.; Lavalette’s “Mems.,” ch. xxii.;
Roederer, “OEuvres,” vol. iii., p. 301; Madelin’s “Fouché,”
p. 267.

For the story about Aréna’s dagger, raised against
Bonaparte see Sciout, vol. iv., p. 652. It seems due to Lucien
Bonaparte. I take the curious details about Bonaparte’s sudden
pallor from Roederer (“Oeuvres,” vol. iii., p. 302), who heard it
from Montrond, Talleyrand’s secretary. So Aulard, “Hist, de la
Rév. Fr.,” p. 699.

Napoleon explained to Metternich in 1812 why he wished to
silence the Corps Législatif; “In France everyone
runs after applause: they want to be noticed and applauded….
Silence an Assembly, which, if it is anything, must be
deliberative, and you discredit it.”—Metternich’s “Memoirs,”
vol. i., p. 151.

This was still further assured by the first elections under the
new system being postponed till 1801; the functionaries chosen by
the Consuls were then placed on the lists of notabilities of the
nation without vote. The constitution was put in force Dec. 25th,
1799.

Roederer, “Oeuvres,” vol. iii., p. 303. He was the go-between
for Bonaparte and Sieyès.

See the “Souvenirs” of Mathieu Dumas for the skilful manner in
which Bonaparte gained over the services of this constitutional
royalist and employed him to raise a body of volunteer horse.

“Lettres inédites de Napoléon,” February 21st,
1800; “Mémoires du Général d’Andigné,”
ch. xv.; Madelin’s “Fouché,” p. 306.

“Georges Cadoudal,” par son neveu, G. de Cadoudal; Hyde de
Neuville, vol. i., p. 305.

Talleyrand, “Mems.,” vol. i., part ii.; Marmont, bk. v.

“F.O.,” Austria, No. 58; “Castlereagh’s Despatches,” v. ad
init.
Bowman, in his excellent monograph, “Preliminary Stages
of the Peace of Amiens” (Toronto, 1899), has not noted this.

“Nap. Correspond.,” February 27th 1800; Thugut, “Briefe” vol.
ii., pp. 444-446; Oncken, “Zeitalter,” vol. ii. p. 45.

A Foreign Office despatch, dated Downing Street, February 8th,
1800, to Vienna, promised a loan and that 15,000 or 20,000 British
troops should be employed in the Mediterranean to act in concert
with the Austrians there, and to give “support to the royalist
insurrections in the southern provinces of France.” No differences
of opinion respecting Piedmont can be held a sufficient excuse for
the failure of the British Government to fulfil this
promise—a failure which contributed to the disaster at
Marengo.

Thiers attributes this device to Bonaparte; but the First
Consul’s bulletin of May 24th ascribes it to Marmont and
Gassendi.

Marbot, “Mems.,” ch. ix.; Allardyce, “Memoir of Lord Keith,” ch.
xiii.; Thiébault’s “Journal of the Blockade of Genoa.”

That Melas expected such a march is clear from a letter of his
of May 23rd, dated from Savillan, to Lord Keith, which I have found
in the “Brit. Admiralty Records” (Mediterranean, No. 22), where he
says: “L’ennemi a cerné le fort de Bard et s’est
avancé jusque sous le château d’Ivrée. Il est
clair que son but est de délivrer Masséna.”

Bonaparte did not leave Milan till June 9th: see
“Correspondance” and the bulletin of June 10th. Jomini places his
departure for the 7th, and thereby confuses his description for
these two days. Thiers dates it on June 8th.

Lord W. Bentinck reported to the Brit. Admiralty (“Records,”
Meditn., No. 22), from Alessandria, on June 15th: “I am sorry to
say that General Elsnitz’s corps, which was composed of the
grenadiers of the finest regiments in the (Austrian) army, arrived
here in the most deplorable condition. His men had already suffered
much from want of provisions and other hardships. He was pursued in
his retreat by Genl. Suchet, who had with him about 7,000 men.
There was an action at Ponte di Nava, in which the French failed;
and it will appear scarcely credible, when I tell your Lordship,
that the Austrians lost in this retreat, from fatigue only, near
5,000 men; and I have no doubt that Genl. Suchet will notify this
to the world as a great victory.”

The inaccuracy of Marbot’s “Mémoires” is nowhere more
glaring than in his statement that Marengo must have gone against
the French if Ott’s 25,000 Austrians from Genoa had joined their
comrades. As a matter of fact, Ott, with 16,000 men, had
already fought with Lannes at Montebello; and played a great
part in the battle of Marengo.

“Corresp.,” vol. vi., p. 365. Fournier, “Hist. Studien und
Skizzen,” p. 189, argues that the letter was written from Milan,
and dated from Marengo for effect.

See Czartoryski’s “Memoirs,” ch. xi., and Driault’s “La Question
d’Orient,” ch. iii. The British Foreign Office was informed of the
plan. In its records (No. 614) is a memoir (pencilled on the back
January 31st, 1801) from a M. Leclerc to Mr. Flint, referring the
present proposal back to that offered by M. de St. Génie to
Catherine II., and proposing that the first French step should be
the seizure of Socotra and Perim.

Garden, “Traités,” vol. vi., ch. xxx.; Captain Mahan’s
“Life of Nelson,” vol. ii., ch. xvi.; Thiers, “Consulate,” bk. ix.
For the assassination of the Czar Paul see “Kaiser Paul’s Ende,”
von R.R. (Stuttgart, 1897); also Czartoryski’s “Memoirs,” chs.
xiii.-xiv. For Bonaparte’s offer of a naval truce to us and his
overture of December, 1800, see Bowman, op. cit.

Pasquier, “Mems.,” vol. i., ch. ii., p. 299. So too Mollien,
“Mems.”: “With an insatiable activity in details, a restlessness of
mind always eager for new cares, he not only reigned and governed,
he continued to administer not only as Prime Minister, but more
minutely than each Minister.”

Lack of space prevents any account of French finances and the
establishment of the Bank of France. But we may note here that the
collection of the national taxes was now carried out by a
State-appointed director and his subordinates in every
Department—a plan which yielded better results than former
slipshod methods. The conseil général of the
Department assessed the direct taxes among the smaller areas.
“Méms.” de Gaudin, Duc de Gaëte.

Edmond Blanc, “Napoléon I; ses Institutions,” p. 27.

Theiner, “Hist. des deux Concordats,” vol. i., p. 21.

Thibaudeau estimated that of the population of 35,000,000 the
following assortment might be made: Protestants, Jews, and
Theophilanthropists, 3,000,000; Catholics, 15,000,000, equally
divided between orthodox and constitutionals; and as many as
17,000,000 professing no belief whatever.

See Roederer, “Oeuvres,” vol. iii., p. 475. On the discontent of
the officers, see Pasquier’s “Mems.,” vol. i., ch. vii.; also
Marmont’s “Mems.,” bk. vi.

See the drafts in Count Boulay de la Meurthe’s
“Négociation du Concordat,” vol. ii., pp. 58 and 268.

Theiner, vol. i., pp. 193 and 196.

Méneval, “Mems.,” vol. i., p. 81.

Thiers omits any notice of this strange transaction. Lanfrey
describes it, but unfortunately relies on the melodramatic version
given in Consalvi’s “Memoirs,” which were written many years later
and are far less trustworthy than the Cardinal’s letters written at
the time. In his careful review of all the documentary evidence,
Count Boulay de la Meurthe (vol. iii., p. 201, note) concludes that
the new project of the Concordat (No. VIII.) was drawn up by
Hauterive, was “submitted immediately to the approbation of the
First Consul,” and thereupon formed the basis of the long and
heated discussion of July 14th between the Papal and French
plenipotentiaries. A facsimile of this interesting document, with
all the erasures, is appended at the end of his volume.

Pasquier, “Mems.,” vol. i., ch. vii. Two of the organic articles
portended the abolition of the revolutionary calendar. The first
restored the old names of the days of the week; the second ordered
that Sunday should be the day of rest for all public functionaries.
The observance of décadis thenceforth ceased; but the
months of the revolutionary calendar were observed until the close
of the year 1805. Theophilanthropy was similarly treated: when its
votaries applied for a building, their request was refused on the
ground that their cult came within the domain of philosophy, not of
any actual religion! A small number of priests and of their
parishioners refused to recognize the Concordat; and even to-day
there are a few of these anti-concordataires.

Chaptal, “Souvenirs,” pp. 237-239. Lucien Bonaparte, “Mems.,”
vol. ii., p. 201, quotes his brother Joseph’s opinion of the
Concordat: “Un pas rétrograde et irréfléchi de
la nation qui s’y soumettait.”]

Thibaudeau, “Consulat,” ch. xxvi.

“Code Napoléon,” art. 148.

In other respects also Bonaparte’s influence was used to depress
the legal status of woman, which the men of 1789 had done so much
to raise. In his curious letter of May 15th, 1807, on the
Institution at Ecouen, we have his ideas on a sound, useful
education for girls: “… We must begin with religion in all its
severity. Do not admit any modification of this. Religion is very
important in a girls’ public school: it is the surest guarantee for
mothers and husbands. We must train up believers, not reasoners.
The weakness of women’s brains, the unsteadiness of their ideas,
their function in the social order, their need of constant
resignation and of a kind of indulgent and easy charity—all
can only be attained by religion.” They were to learn a little
geography and history, but no foreign language; above all, to do
plenty of needlework.

Sagnac, “Législation civile de la Rév. Fr.,” p.
293.

Divorce was suppressed in 1816, but was re-established in
1884.

Sagnac, op. cit., p. 352.

“The Life of Sir S. Romilly,” vol. i., p. 408.

Madelin in his “Fouché,” ch. xi., shows how Bonaparte’s
private police managed the affair. Harel was afterwards promoted to
the governorship of the Castle of Vincennes: the four talkers, whom
he and the police had lured on, were executed after the affair of
Nivôse. That dextrous literary flatterer, the poet Fontanes,
celebrated the “discovery” of the Aréna plot by publishing
anonymously a pamphlet (“A Parallel between Caesar, Cromwell, Monk,
and Bonaparte”) in which he decided that no one but Caesar deserved
the honour of a comparison with Bonaparte, and that certain
destinies were summoning him to a yet higher title. The pamphlet
appeared under the patronage of Lucien Bonaparte, and so annoyed
his brother that he soon despatched him on a diplomatic mission to
Madrid as a punishment for his ill-timed suggestions.

Thibaudeau, op. cit., vol. ii., p. 55. Miot de Melito,
ch. xii.

It seems clear, from the evidence so frankly given by Cadoudal
in his trial in 1804, as well as from his expressions when he heard
of the affair of Nivôse, that the hero of the Chouans had no
part in the bomb affair. He had returned to France, had empowered
St. Réjant to buy arms and horses, “dont je me servirai plus
tard”; and it seems certain that he intended to form a band of
desperate men who were to waylay, kidnap, or kill the First Consul
in open fight. This plan was deferred by the bomb explosion for
three years. As soon as he heard of this event, he exclaimed: “I’ll
bet that it was that—— St. Réjant. He has upset
all my plans.” (See “Georges Cadoudal,” par G. de Cadoudal.)

Roederer, “Oeuvres,” vol. iii., p. 352. For these negotiations
see Bowman’s “Preliminary Stages of the Peace of Amiens” (Toronto,
1899).

Porter, “Progress of the Nation,” ch. xiv.

“New Letters of Napoleon I.” See too his letter of June
17th.

“Cornwallis Correspondence,” vol. iii., pp. 380-382. Few records
exist of the negotiations between Lord Hawkesbury and M. Otto at
London. I have found none in the Foreign Office archives. The
general facts are given by Garden, “Traités,” vol. vii., ch.
xxxi.; only a few of the discussions were reduced to writing. This
seriously prejudiced our interests at Amiens.

Lefebvre, “Cabinets de l’Europe,” ch. iv

Chaptal. “Mes Souvenirs,” pp. 287, 291, and 359.

See Chapter XIV. of this work.

Thibaudeau, op. cit., ch. xxvi.; Lavisse,
“Napoléon,” ch. i.

“A Diary of St. Helena,” by Lady Malcolm, p. 97.

“The Two Duchesses,” edited by Vere Foster, p. 172. Lord
Malmesbury (“Diaries,” vol. iv., p. 257) is less favourable: “When
B. is out of his ceremonious habits, his language is often coarse
and vulgar.”

Jurien de la Graviere, “Guerres Maritimes,” vol. ii., chap.
vii.

These facts were fully acknowledged later by Otto: see his
despatch of January 6th, 1802, to Talleyrand, published by Du Casse
in his “Négociations relatives au Traité d’Amiens,”
vol. iii.

“F.O.,” France, No. 59. The memoir is dated October 19th,
1801.

“F.O.,” France, No. 59.

Castlereagh, “Letters and Despatches,” Second Series, vol. i.,
p. 62, and the speeches of Ministers on November 3rd, 1801.

Cornwallis, “Correspondence,” vol. iii., despatch of December
3rd, 1801. The feelings of the native Maltese were strongly for
annexation to Britain, and against the return of the Order at all.
They sent a deputation to London (February, 1802), which was
shabbily treated by our Government so as to avoid offending
Bonaparte. (See “Correspondence of W.A. Miles,” vol. ii., pp.
323-329, who drew up their memorial.)

Cornwallis’s despatches of January 10th and 23rd, 1802.

Project of a treaty forwarded by Cornwallis to London on
December 27th, 1801, in the Public Record Office, No. 615.

See the “Paget Papers,” vol. ii. France gained the right of
admission to the Black Sea: the despatches of Mr. Merry from Paris
in May, 1802, show that France and Russia were planning schemes of
partition of Turkey. (“F.O.,” France, No. 62.)

The despatches of March 14th and 22nd, 1802, show how strong was
the repugnance of our Government to this shabby treatment of the
Prince of Orange; and it is clear that Cornwallis exceeded his
instructions in signing peace on those terms. (See Garden, vol.
vii., p. 142.) By a secret treaty with Prussia (May, 1802), France
procured Fulda for the House of Orange.

Pasolini, “Memorie,” ad init.

“Lettres inédites de Talleyrand à Napoléon”
(Paris, 1889).

Mr. Jackson’s despatch of February 17th, 1802, from Paris.
According to Miot de Melito (“Mems.,” ch. xiv.), Bonaparte had
offered the post of President to his brother Joseph, but fettered
it by so many restrictions that Joseph declined the honour.

Roederer tells us (“OEuvres,” vol. iii., p. 428) that he had
drawn up two plans of a constitution for the Cisalpine; the one
very short and leaving much to the President, the other precise and
detailed. He told Talleyrand to advise Bonaparte to adopt the
former as it was “short and“—he was about to add
clear” when the diplomatist cut him short with the words,
Yes: short and obscure!

Napoleon’s letter of February 2nd, 1802, to Joseph Bonaparte;
see too Cornwallis’s memorandum of February 18th.

It is only fair to Cornwallis to quote the letter, marked
“Private,” which he received from Hawkesbury at the same time that
he was bidden to stand firm:

“DOWNING STREET, March 22nd, 1802.

“I think it right to inform you that I have had a confidential
communication with Otto, who will use his utmost endeavours to
induce his Government to agree to the articles respecting the
Prince of Orange and the prisoners in the shape in which they are
now proposed. I have very little doubt of his success, and I should
hope therefore that you will soon be released. I need not remind
you of the importance of sending your most expeditious messenger
the moment our fate is determined. The Treasury is almost
exhausted, and Mr. Addington cannot well make his loan in the
present state of uncertainty.”

See the British notes of November 6th-16th, 1801, in the
“Cornwallis Correspondence,” vol. iii. In his speech in the House
of Lords, May 13th, 1802, Lord Grenville complained that we had had
to send to the West Indies in time of peace a fleet double as large
as that kept there during the late war.

For these and the following negotiations see Lucien Bonaparte’s
“Mémoires,” vol. ii., and Garden’s “Traités de Paix,”
vol. iii., ch. xxxiv. The Hon. H. Taylor, in “The North American
Review” of November, 1898, has computed that the New World was thus
divided in 1801:

“History of the United States, 1801-1813,” by H. Adams, vol. i,
p. 409.

Napoleon’s letter of November 2nd, 1802.

Merry’s despatch of October 21st, 1802.

The instructions which he sent to Victor supply an interesting
commentary on French colonial policy: “The system of this, as of
all our other colonies, should be to concentrate its commerce in
the national commerce: it should especially aim at establishing its
relations with our Antilles, so as to take the place in those
colonies of the American commerce…. The captain-general should
abstain from every innovation favourable to strangers, who should
be restricted to such communications as are absolutely
indispensable to the prosperity of Louisiana.”

Lucien Bonaparte, “Mémoires,” vol. ii., ch. ix. He
describes Josephine’s alarm at this ill omen at a time when rumours
of a divorce were rife.

Harbé-Marbois, “Hist. de Louisiana,” quoted by H. Adams,
op. cit., vol. ii., p. 27; Roloff, “Napoleon’s Colonial
Politik.”

Garden, “Traités,” vol. viii., ch. xxxiv. See too
Roederer, “Oeuvres,” vol. iii., p. 461, for Napoleon’s expressions
after dinner on January 11th, 1803: “Maudit sucre, maudit
café, maudites colonies.”

Cornwallis, “Correspondence,” vol. iii., despatch of December
3rd, 1801.

See the valuable articles on General Decaen’s papers in the
“Revue historique” of 1879 and of 1881.

Dumas’ “Précis des Événements Militaires,”
vol. xi., p. 189. The version of these instructions presented by
Thiers, book xvi., is utterly misleading.

Lord Whitworth, our ambassador in Paris, stated (despatch of
March 24th, 1803) that Decaen was to be quietly reinforced by
troops in French pay sent out by every French, Spanish, or Dutch
ship going to India, so as to avoid attracting notice. (“England
and Napoleon,” edited by Oscar Browning, p. 137.)

See my article, “The French East India Expedition at the Cape,”
and unpublished documents in the “Eng. Hist. Rev.” of January,
1900. French designs on the Cape strengthened our resolve to
acquire it, as we prepared to do in the summer of 1805.

Wellesley, “Despatches,” vol. iii., Appendix, despatch of August
1st, 1803. See too Castlereagh’s “Letters and Despatches,” Second
Series, vol. i., pp. 166-176, for Lord Elgin’s papers and others,
all of 1802, describing the utter weakness of Turkey, the
probability of Egypt falling to any invader, of Caucasia and Persia
being menaced by Russia, and the need of occupying Aden as a check
to any French designs on India from Suez.

Wellesley’s despatch of July 13th, 1804: with it he inclosed an
intercepted despatch, dated Pondicherry, August 6th, 1803, a
“Mémoire sur l’Importance actuelle de l’Inde et les moyens
les plus efficaces d’y rétablir la Nation Française
dans son ancienne splendeur.” The writer, Lieutenant Lefebvre, set
forth the unpopularity of the British in India and the immense
wealth which France could gain from its conquest.

The report of the Imaum is given in Castlereagh’s “Letters,”
Second Series, vol. i., p. 203.

“Voyage de Découverte aux Terres Australes sur les
Corvettes, le Géographe et le Naturaliste,”
rédigé par M.F. Péron (Paris, 1807-15). From
the Atlas the accompanying map has been copied.

His later mishaps may here be briefly recounted. Being compelled
to touch at the Ile de France for repairs to his ship, he was there
seized and detained as a spy by General Decaen, until the
chivalrous intercession of the French explorer, Bougainville,
finally availed to procure his release in the year 1810. The
conduct of Decaen was the more odious, as the French crews during
their stay at Sydney in the autumn of 1802, when the news of the
Peace of Amiens was as yet unknown, had received not only much help
in the repair of their ships, but most generous personal
attentions, officials and private persons at Sydney agreeing to put
themselves on short rations in that season of dearth in order that
the explorers might have food. Though this fact was brought to
Decaen’s knowledge by the brother of Commodore Baudin, he none the
less refused to acknowledge the validity of the passport which
Flinders, as a geographical explorer, had received from the French
authorities, but detained him in captivity for seven years. For the
details see “A Voyage of Discovery to the Australian Isles,” by
Captain Flinders (London, 1814), vol. ii., chs. vii.-ix. The names
given by Flinders on the coasts of Western and South Australia have
been retained owing to the priority of his investigation: but the
French names have been kept on the coast between the mouth of the
Murray and Bass Strait for the same reason.

See Baudin’s letter to King of December 23rd, 1803, in vol. v.
(Appendix) of “Historical Records of New South Wales,” and the
other important letters and despatches contained there, as also
ibid., pp. 133 and 376.

Mr. Merry’s ciphered despatch from Paris, May 7th, 1802.

It is impossible to enter into the complicated question of the
reconstruction of Germany effected in 1802-3. A general agreement
had been made at Rastadt that, as an indemnity for the losses of
German States in the conquest of the Rhineland by France, they
should receive the ecclesiastical lands of the old Empire. The
Imperial Diet appointed a delegation to consider the whole
question; but before this body assembled (on August 24th, 1802), a
number of treaties had been secretly made at Paris, with the
approval of Russia, which favoured Prussia and depressed Austria.
Austria received the archbishoprics of Trent and Brixen: while her
Archdukes (formerly of Tuscany and Modena) were installed in
Salzburg and Breisgau. Prussia, as the protégé
of France, gained Hildesheim, Paderborn, Erfurt, the city of
Münster, etc. Bavaria received Würzburg, Bamberg,
Augsburg, Passau, etc. See Garden, “Traités,” vol. vii., ch.
xxxii.; “Annual Register” of 1802, pp. 648-665; Oncken, “Consulat
und Kaiserthum,” vol. ii.; and Beer’s “Zehn Jahre Oesterreichischer
Politik.”

The British notes of April 28th and May 8th, 1803, again
demanded a suitable indemnity for the King of Sardinia.

See his letters of January 28th, 1801, February 27th, March
10th, March 25th, April 10th, and May 16th, published in a work,
“Bonaparte, Talleyrand et Stapfer” (Zürich, 1869).

Daendliker, “Geschichte der Schweiz,” vol. iii., p. 418;
Muralt’s “Reinhard,” p. 55; and Stapfer’s letter of April 28th:
“Malgré cette apparente neutralité que le
gouvernement français déclare vouloir observer pour
le moment, différentes circonstances me persuadent qu’il a
vu avec plaisir passer la direction des affaires des mains de la
majorité du Sénat [helvétique] dans celles de
la minorité du Petit Conseil.”

Garden, “Traités,” vol. viii., p. 10. Mr. Merry, our
chargé d’affaires at Paris, reported July 21st; “M.
Stapfer makes a boast of having obtained the First Consul’s consent
to withdraw the French troops entirely from Switzerland. I learn
from some well-disposed Swiss who are here that such a consent has
been given; but they consider it only as a measure calculated to
increase the disturbances in their country and to furnish a pretext
for the French to enter it again.”

Reding, in a pamphlet published shortly after this time, gave
full particulars of his interviews with Bonaparte at Paris, and
stated that he had fully approved of his (Reding’s) federal plans.
Neither Bonaparte nor Talleyrand ever denied this.

See “Paget Papers,” vol. ii., despatches of October 29th, 1802,
and January 28th, 1803.

Napoleon avowed this in his speech to the Swiss deputies at St.
Cloud, December 12th, 1802.

Lord Hawkesbury’s note of October 10th, 1802, the appeal of the
Swiss, and the reply of Mr. Moore from Constance, are printed in
full in the papers presented to Parliament, May 18th, 1803.

The Duke of Orleans wrote from Twickenham a remarkable letter to
Pitt, dated October 18th, 1802, offering to go as leader to the
Swiss in the cause of Swiss and of European independence: “I am a
natural enemy to Bonaparte and to all similar
Governments….England and Austria can find in me all the
advantages of my being a French prince. Dispose of me, Sir, and
show me the way. I will follow it.” See Stanhope’s “Life of Pitt,”
vol. iii., ch. xxxiii.

See Roederer, “Œuvres,” vol. iii., p. 454, for the curious
changes which Napoleon prescribed in the published reports of these
speeches; also Stapfer’s despatch of February 3rd, 1803, which is
more trustworthy than the official version in Napoleon’s
“Correspondance.” This, however, contains the menacing sentence:
“It is recognized by Europe that Italy and Holland, as well as
Switzerland, are at the disposition of France.”

It is only fair to say that they had recognized their mistake
and had recently promised equality of rights to the formerly
subject districts and to all classes. See Muralt’s “Reinhard,” p.
113.

See, inter alia, the “Moniteur” of August 8th, October
9th, November 6th, 1802; of January 1st and 9th, February 19th,
1803.

Lord Whitworth’s despatches of February 28th and March 3rd,
1803, in Browning’s “England and Napoleon.”

Secret instructions to Lord Whitworth, November 14th, 1802.

“Foreign Office Records,” Russia, No. 50.

In his usually accurate “Manuel historique de Politique
Etrangère” (vol. ii., p. 238), M. Bourgeois states that in
May, 1802, Lord St. Helens succeeded in persuading the Czar
not to give his guarantee to the clause respecting Malta.
Every despatch that I have read runs exactly counter to this
statement: the fact is that the Czar took umbrage at the treaty and
refused to listen to our repeated requests for his guarantee.
Thiers rightly states that the British Ministry pressed the Czar to
give his guarantee, but that France long neglected to send her
application. Why this neglect if she wished to settle matters?

Castlereagh’s “Letters and Despatches,” Second Series, vol. i.,
pp. 56 and 69; Dumas’ “Evénements,” ix. 91.

Mémoire of Francis II. to Cobenzl (March 31st, 1801), in
Beer, “Die Orientalische Politik Oesterreichs,” Appendix.

“Memoirs,” vol. i., ch. xiii.

Ulmann’s “Russisch-Preussische Politik, 1801-1806,” pp.
10-12.

Warren reported (December 10th, 1802) that Vorontzoff warned him
to be very careful as to the giving up of Malta; and, on January
19th, Czartoryski told him that “the Emperor wished the English to
keep Malta.” Bonaparte had put in a claim for the Morea to
indemnify the Bourbons and the House of Savoy. (“F.O.,” Russia, No.
51.)

Browning’s “England and Napoleon,” pp. 88-91.

“F.O.,” France, No. 72.

We were undertaking that mediation. Lord Elgin’s despatch from
Constantinople, January 15th, 1803, states that he had induced the
Porte to allow the Mamelukes to hold the province of Assouan.
(Turkey, No. 38.)

Papers presented to Parliament on May 18th, 1803. I pass over
the insults to General Stuart, as Sebastiani on February 2nd
recanted to Lord Whitworth everything he had said, or had been made
to say, on that topic, and mentioned Stuart “in terms of great
esteem.” According to Méneval (“Mems.,” vol i., ch. iii.),
Jaubert, who had been with Sebastiani, saw a proof of the report,
as printed for the “Moniteur,” and advised the omission of the most
irritating passages; but Maret dared not take the responsibility
for making such omissions. Lucien Bonaparte (“Mems.,” vol. ii., ch.
ix.) has another version—less credible, I think—that
Napoleon himself dictated the final draft of the report to
Sebastiani; and when the latter showed some hesitation, the First
Consul muttered, as the most irritating passages were read out:
“Parbleu, nous verrons si ceci—si cela—ne
décidera pas John Bull à guerroyer.” Joseph was much
distressed about it, and exclaimed: “Ah, mon pauvre traité
d’Amiens! Il ne tient plus qu’à un fil.”

So Adams’s “Hist, of the U.S.,” vol. ii., pp. 12-21.

Miot de Melito, “Mems.,” vol. i, ch. xv., quotes the words of
Joseph Bonaparte to him: “Let him [Napoleon] once more drench
Europe with blood in a war that he could have avoided, and which,
but for the outrageous mission on which he sent his Sebastiani,
would never have occurred.”

Talleyrand laboured hard to persuade Lord Whitworth that
Sebastiani’s mission was “solely commercial”: Napoleon, in his long
conversation with our ambassador, “did not affect to attribute it
to commercial motives only,” but represented it as necessitated by
our infraction of the Treaty of Amiens. This excuse is as insincere
as the former. The instructions to Sebastiani were drawn up on
September 5th, 1802, when the British Ministry was about to fulfil
the terms of the treaty relative to Malta and was vainly pressing
Russia and Prussia for the guarantee of its independence

Despatch of February 21st.

“View of the State of the Republic,” read to the Corps
Législatif on February 21st, 1803.

Papers presented to Parliament May 18th, 1803. See too Pitt’s
speech, May 23rd, 1803.

See Russell’s proclamation of July 22nd to the men of Antrim
that “he doubted not but the French were then fighting in
Scotland.” (“Ann. Reg.,” 1803, p. 246.) This document is ignored by
Plowden (“Hist. of Ireland, 1801-1810”).

Despatch of March 14th, 1803. Compare it with the very mild
version in Napoleon’s “Corresp.,” No. 6636.

Lord Hawkesbury to General Andreossy, March 10th.

Lord Hawkesbury to Lord Whitworth, April 4th, 1803.

Despatches of April 11th and 18th, 1803.

Whitworth to Hawkesbury, April 23rd.

Czartoryski (“Mems.,” vol. i., ch. xiii.) calls him “an
excellent admiral but an indifferent diplomatist—a perfect
representative of the nullity and incapacity of the Addington
Ministry which had appointed him. The English Government was seldom
happy in its ambassadors.” So Earl Minto’s “Letters,” vol. iii., p.
279.

See Lord Malmesbury’s “Diaries” (vol. iv., p. 253) as to the bad
results of Whitworth’s delay.

Note of May 12th, 1803: see “England and Napoleon,” p. 249.

“Corresp.,” vol. viii., No. 6743.

See Romilly’s letter to Dumont, May 31st, 1803 (“Memoirs,” vol.
i.).

“Lettres inédites de Talleyrand,” November 3rd, 1802. In
his letter of May 3rd, 1803, to Lord Whitworth, M. Huber reports
Fouché’s outspoken warning in the Senate to Bonaparte: “Vous
êtes vous-même, ainsi que nous, un résultat de
la révolution, et la guerre remet tout en problême. On
vous flatte en vous faisant compter sur les principes
révolutionnaires des autres nations: le résultat
de notre révolution les a anéantis partout.

A copy of this letter, with the detailed proposals, is in our
Foreign Office archives (Russia, No. 52).

Bourgeois, “Manuel de Politique Etrangère,” vol. ii., p.
243.

See Castlereagh’s “Letters and Despatches,” Second Series, vol.
i., pp. 75-82, as to the need of conciliating public opinion, even
by accepting Corfu as a set-off for Malta, provided a durable peace
could thus be secured.

“Lettres inédites de Talleyrand,” August 21st, 1803.

Garden, “Traités,” vol. viii., p. 191.

Holland was required to furnish 16,000 troops and maintain
18,000 French, to provide 10 ships of war and 350 gunboats.

“Corresp.,” May 23rd, 1803.

Nelson’s letters of July 2nd. See too Mahan’s “Life of Nelson,”
vol. ii., pp. 180-188, and Napoleon’s letters of November 24th,
1803, encouraging the Mamelukes to look to France.

“Foreign Office Records,” Sicily and Naples, No. 55, July
25th.

Letter of July 28th, 1803.

“Nap. Corresp.,” August 23rd, 1803, and Oncken, ch. v.

“Corresp.,” vol. viii., No. 6627.

Lefebvre, “Cabinets de l’Europe,” ch. viii.; “Nap. Corresp.,”
vol. viii., Nos. 6979, 6985, 7007, 7098, 7113.

The French and Dutch ships in commission were: ships of the
line, 48; frigates, 37; corvettes, 22; gun-brigs, etc., 124;
flotilla, 2,115. (See “Mems. of the Earl of St. Vincent,” vol. ii.,
p. 218.)

Pellew’s “Life of Lord Sidmouth,” vol. ii., p. 239.

Stanhope’s “Life of Pitt,” vol. iv., p. 213.

Roederer, “OEuvres,” vol. iii., p. 348; Méneval, vol. i.,
ch. iv.

Lucien (“Mems.,” vol. iii., pp. 315-320) says at Malmaison; but
Napoleon’s “Correspondance” shows that it was at St. Cloud. Masson
(” Nap. et sa Famille,” ch. xii.) throws doubt on the story.

Ibid., p. 318. The scene was described by Murat: the real
phrase was coquine, but it was softened down by Murat to
maîtresse.

Miot de Melito, “Mems.,” vol. 1., ch. xv. Lucien settled in the
Papal States, where he, the quondam Jacobin and proven libertine,
later on received from the Pope the title of Prince de Canino.

“Lettres inédites de Napoléon,” April 22nd,
1805.

Pasquier, “Mems.,” vol. i., p. 167, and Boulay de la Meurthe,
“Les dernières Années du duc d’Enghien,” p. 299. An
intriguing royalist of Neufchâtel, Fauche-Borel, had been to
England in 1802 to get the help of the Addington Ministry, but
failed. See Caudrillier’s articles in the “Revue Historique,” Nov.,
1900—March, 1901.

Madelin’s “Fouché,” vol. i., p. 368, minimizes
Fouché’s rôle here.

Desmarest, “Témoignages historiques,” pp. 78-82.

“Alliance des Jacobins de France avec le Ministère
Anglais.”

Brit. Mus., “Add. MSS.,” Nos. 7976 et seq.

In our Records (France, No. 71) is a letter of Count Descars,
dated London, March 25th, 1805, to Lord Mulgrave, Minister for War,
rendering an account for various sums advanced by our Government
for the royalist “army.”

“Paget Papers,” vol. ii., p. 96.

“Parl. Debates,” April, 1804 (esp. April 16th). The official
denial is, of course, accepted by Alison, ch. xxxviii.

The expression is that of George III., who further remarked that
all the ambassadors despised Hawkesbury. (Rose, “Diaries,” vol.
ii., p. 157.) Windham’s letter, dated Beaconsfield, August 16th,
1803, in the Puisaye Papers, warned the French
émigrés that they must not count on any aid
from Ministers, who had “at all times shown such feebleness of
spirit, that they can scarcely dare to lift their eyes to such aims
as you indicate. (“Add. MSS.,” No. 7976.)

See in chapter xxi., p. 488. Our envoy, Spencer Smith, at
Stuttgart, was also taken in by a French spy, Captain Rosey, whose
actions were directed by Napoleon. See his letter (No. 7669).

“F.O.,” Austria, No. 68 (October 31st, 1803).

Lavalette, “Mems.,” ch. xxiii.; “Georges Cadoudal,” by Georges
de Cadoudal (Paris, 1887).

See his letter of January 24th, 1804, to Réal,
instructing him to tell Méhée what falsehoods are to
find a place in Méhée’s next bulletin to Drake! “Keep
on continually with the affair of my portfolio.”

Miot de Melito, vol. i., ch. xvi.; Pasquier, vol. i., ch. vii.
See also Desmarest, “Quinze ans de la haute police”: his claim that
the police previously knew nothing of the plot is refuted by
Napoleon’s letters (e.g., that of November 1st, 1803); as also by
Guilhermy, “Papiers d’un Emigré,” p. 122.

Ségur, “Mems.,” ch. x. Bonaparte to Murat and Harel,
March 20th.

Letter to Réal, “Corresp.,” No. 7639.

The original is in “F.O.” (Austria, No. 68).

Pasquier, “Mémoires,” vol. i., p. 187.

The Comte de Mosbourg’s notes in Count Murat’s “Murat” (Paris,
1897), pp. 437-445, prove that Savary did not draw his instructions
for the execution of the duke merely from Murat, but from Bonaparte
himself, who must therefore be held solely responsible for the
composition and conduct of that court. Masson’s attempt (“Nap. et
sa Famille,” ch. xiv.) to inculpate Murat is very weak.

Hulin in “Catastrophe du duc d’Enghien,” p. 118.

Dupin in “Catastrophe du duc d’Enghien,” pp. 101, 123.

The only excuse which calls for notice here is that Napoleon at
the last moment, when urged by Joseph to be merciful, gave way, and
despatched orders late at night to Réal to repair to
Vincennes. Réal received some order, the exact purport of
which is unknown: it was late at night and he postponed going till
the morrow. On his way he met Savary, who came towards Paris
bringing the news of the duke’s execution. Réal’s first
words, on hearing this unexpected news, were: “How is that
possible? I had so many questions to put to the duke: his
examination might disclose so much. Another thing gone wrong; the
First Consul will be furious.” These words were afterwards repeated
to Pasquier both by Savary and by Real: and, unless Pasquier lied,
the belated order sent to Réal was not a pardon (and
Napoleon on his last voyage said to Cockburn it was not), but
merely an order to extract such information from the duke as would
compromise other Frenchmen. Besides, if Napoleon had despatched an
order for the duke’s pardon, why was not that order produced
as a sign of his innocence and Réal’s blundering? Why did he
shut himself up in his private room on March 20th, so that even
Josephine had difficulty in gaining entrance? And if he really
desired to pardon the duke, how came it that when, at noon of March
21st, Réal explained that he arrived at Vincennes too late,
the only words that escaped Napoleon’s lips were “C’est bien”? (See
Méneval, vol. i, p. 296.) Why also was his countenance the
only one that afterwards showed no remorse or grief? Caulaincourt,
when he heard the results of his raid into Baden, fainted with
horror, and when brought to by Bonaparte, overwhelmed him with
reproaches. Why also had the grave been dug beforehand? Why,
finally, were Savary and Réal not disgraced? No satisfactory
answer to these questions has ever been given. The “Catastrophe du
duc d’Enghien” and Count Boulay de la Meurthe’s “Les
dernières Années du duc d’Enghien” and Napoleon’s
“Correspondance” give all the documents needed for forming a
judgment on this case. The evidence is examined by Mr. Fay in “The
American Hist. Rev.,” July and Oct., 1898. For the rewards to the
murderers see Masson, “Nap. et sa Famille,” chap. xiii.

Ducasse, “Les Rois Frères de Nap.,” p. 9.

Miot de Melito; vol. ii., ch. i.; Pasquier, vol. i., ch. ix.

I cannot agree with M. Lanfrey, vol. ii., ch. xi., that the
Empire was not desired by the nation. It seems to me that this
writer here attributes to the apathetic masses his own unrivalled
acuteness of vision and enthusiasm for democracy. Lafayette well
sums up the situation in the remark that he was more shocked at the
submission of all than at the usurpation of one man (“Mems.,” vol.
v., p. 239).

See Aulard, “Rév. Française,” p. 772, for the
opposition.

Roederer, “Œuvres,” vol. iii., p. 513.

Macdonald, “Souvenirs,” ch. xii.; Ségur, “Mems.,” ch.
vii. When Thiébault congratulated Masséna on his new
title, the veteran scoffingly replied: “Oh, there are fourteen of
us.” (Thiébault, “Mems.,” ch. vii., Eng. edit.) See too
Marmont (“Mems.,” vol. ii., p. 227) on his own exclusion and the
inclusion of Bessières.

Chaptal, “Souvenirs,” p. 262. For Moreau’s popularity see
Madelin’s “Fouché,” vol. i., p. 422.

At the next public audience Napoleon upbraided one of the
judges, Lecourbe, who had maintained that Moreau was innocent, and
thereafter deprived him of his judgeship. He also disgraced his
brother, General Lecourbe, and forbade his coming within forty
leagues of Paris. (“Lettres inédites de Napoléon,”
August 22nd and 29th, 1805.)

Miot de Melito, vol ii., ch. i.

Napoleon to Roederer, “Œuvres,” vol. iii., p. 514.

Lafayette, “Mems.,” vol. v., p. 182.

“Mémoires de Savary, Duc de Rovigo.” So Bourrienne, who
was informed by Rapp, who was present (vol. ii., ch. xxxiii.). The
“Moniteur” (4th Frimaire, Year XIII.) asserted that the Pope took
the right-hand seat; but I distrust its version.

Mme. de Rémusat, vol. i., ch. x. As the
curé of the parish was not present, even as witness,
this new contract was held by the Bonapartes to lack full validity.
It is certain, however, that Fesch always maintained that the
marriage could only be annulled by an act of arbitrary authority.
For Napoleon’s refusal to receive the communion on the morning of
the coronation, lest he, being what he was, should be guilty of
sacrilege and hypocrisy, see Ségur.

Ségur, ch. xi.

F. Masson’s “Joséphine, Impératrice et Reine,” p.
229. For the Pitt diamond, see Yule’s pamphlet and Sir M. Grant
Duff’s “Diary,” June 30, 1888.

De Bausset, “Court de Napoléon,” ch. ii.

“Foreign Office Records,” Intelligences, No. 426.

“Life of Fulton,” by Colden(1817); also one by Reigart
(1856).

Jurien de la Gravière, “Guerres Maritimes,” vol. ii., p.
75; Chevalier, “Hist. de la Marine Française,” p. 105; Capt.
Desbrière’s “Projets de Débarquement aux Iles
Britanniques,” vol. i. The accompanying engraving shows how
fantastic were some of the earlier French schemes of invasion.

“Mémoires du Maréchal Ney,” bk. vii., ch. i.; so
too Marmont, vol. ii., p. 213; Mahan, “Sea Power,” ch. xv.

Roederer, “OEuvres,” vol. iii., p. 494.

Colonel Campbell, our Commissioner at Elba, noted in his diary
(December 5th, 1814): “As I have perceived in many conversations,
Napoleon has no idea of the difficulties occasioned by winds and
tides, but judges of changes of position in the case of ships as he
would with regard to troops on land.”

Jurien de la Gravière, vol. ii., p. 88, who says: “His
mild and melancholy disposition, his sad and modest behaviour, ill
suited the Emperor’s ambitious plans.”

“Corresp.,” No. 8063. See too No. 7996 for Napoleon’s plan of
carrying a howitzer in the bows of his gun vessels so that his
projectiles might burst in the wood. Already at Boulogne he
had uttered the prophetic words: “We must have shells that will
shiver the wooden sides of ships.”

James, “Naval History,” vol. iii., p. 213, and Chevalier, p.
115, imply that Villeneuve’s fleet from Toulon, after scouring the
West Indies, was to rally the Rochefort force and cover the
Boulogne flotilla: but this finds no place in Napoleon’s September
plan, which required Gantheaume first to land troops in Ireland and
then convoy the flotilla across if the weather were favourable, or
if it were stormy to beat down the Channel with the troops from
Holland. See O’Connor Morris, “Campaigns of Nelson,” p. 121.

Colomb, “Naval Warfare,” p. 18.

Jurien de la Gravière, vol. ii., p. 100. Nelson was aware
of the fallacies that crowded Napoleon’s brain: “Bonaparte has
often made his boast that our fleet would be worn out by keeping
the sea, and that his was kept in order and increasing by staying
in port; but he now finds, I fancy, if emperors hear truth, that
his fleet suffers more in a night than ours in one
year.”—Nelson to Collingwood, March 13th, 1805.

Garden, “Traités,” vol. viii., pp. 276-290; also Capt.
Mahan, “Influence of Sea Power, etc.,” vol. ii., ch. xv. ad
fin
. He quotes the opinion of a Spanish historian, Don
José de Couto: “If all the circumstances are properly
weighed … we shall see that all the charges made against England
for the seizure of the frigates may be reduced to want of proper
foresight in the strength of the force detailed to effect
it.”—In the Admiralty secret letters (1804-16) I have found
the instructions to Sir J. Orde, with the Swiftsure, Polyphemus,
Agamemnon, Ruby, Defence, Lively, and two sloops, to seize the
treasure-ships. No fight seems to have been expected.

“Corresp.,” No. 8379; Mahan, ibid., vol. ii., p. 149.

Letter of April 29th, 1805. I cannot agree with Mahan (p. 155)
that this was intended only to distract us.

“Lettres inédites de Talleyrand,” p. 121.

Jurien de la Gravière, vol. ii., p. 367.

Thiers writes, most disingenuously, as though Napoleon’s letters
of August 13th and 22nd could have influenced Villeneuve.

Dupin, “Voyages dans la Grande Bretagne” (tome i., p. 244), who
had the facts from Daru. But, as Méneval sensibly says
(“Mems.,” vol. i., ch. v.), it was not Napoleon’s habit
dramatically to dictate his plans so far in advance. Certainly,
in military matters, he always kept his imagination
subservient to facts. Not until September 22nd, did he make any
written official notes on the final moves of his chief corps;
besides, the Austrians did not cross the Inn till September
8th.

Diary of General Bingham, in “Blackwood’s Magazine,” October,
1896. The accompanying medal, on the reverse of which are the words
“frappée à Londres, en 1804,” affords another proof
of his intentions.

Marbot, “Mems.,” ch. xix; Fouché, “Mems.,” part 1; Miot
de Melito, “Mems.,” vol. ii., ch. i.

See Nelson’s letters of August 25th, 1803, and May 1st, 1804;
also Collingwood’s of July 21st, 1805.

In “F.O.,” France, No. 71, is a report of a spy on the interview
of Napoleon with O’Connor, whom he made General of Division. See
Appendix, p. 510.

FOOTNOTES TO VOLUME II

Armfeldt to Drake, December 24th, 1803 (“F.O.,” Bavaria, No.
27).

Drake’s despatch of December 15th, 1803, ib.

Czartoryski, “Memoirs,” vol. ii., ch. ii.

The Czar’s complaints were: the exile of the King of Sardinia,
the re-occupation of S. Italy by the French, the changes in Italy,
the violation of the neutrality of Baden, the occupation of
Cuxhaven by the French, and the levying of ransom from the Hanse
Towns to escape the same fate (“F.O.,” Russia, No. 56).

Lord Harrowby to Admiral Warren (“F.O.,” Russia, No. 56).

Garden, “Traités” vol. viii., p. 302; Ulmann,
“Russisch-Preussische Politik,” p. 117

See the letter in the “Paget Papers,” vol. ii., p. 170.

“F.O.,” Russia, No. 55. See note on p. 28.

Czartoryski’s “Mems.,” vol. ii., chs. ii.-iv.

“Lettres inédites de Napoléon” (May 30th,
1805).

See Novossiltzoff’s Report in Czartoryski’s “Memoirs,” vol. ii.,
ch. iv., and Pitt’s note developing the Russian proposals in
Garden’s “Traités,” vol. viii., pp. 317-323, or Alison, App.
to ch. xxxix. A comparison of these two memoranda will show that on
Continental questions there was no difference such as Thiers
affected to see between the generous policy of Russia and the “cold
egotism” of Pitt. As Czartoryski has proved in his “Memoirs” (vol.
ii., ch. x.) Thiers has erred in assigning importance to a mere
first draft of a conversation which Czartoryski had with that
ingenious schemer, the Abbé Piatoli. The official proposals
sent from St. Petersburg to London were very different;
e.g., the proposal of Alexander with regard to the French
frontiers was this: “The first object is to bring back France into
its ancient limits or such other ones as might appear most suitable
to the general tranquillity of Europe.” It is, therefore, futile to
state that this was solely the policy of Pitt after he had
“remodelled” the Russian proposals.

“Corresp.,” No. 8231. See too Bourrienne, Miot de Melito, vol.
ii., ch. iv., and Thiers, bk. xxi.

This refusal has been severely criticised. But the knowledge of
the British Government that Napoleon was still persevering with his
schemes against Turkey, and that the Russians themselves, from
their station at Corfu, were working to gain a foothold on the
Albanian coast, surely prescribed caution (“F.O.,” Russia, Nos. 55
and 56, despatches of June 26th and October 10th, 1804). It was
further known that the Austrian Government had proposed to the Czar
plans that were hostile to Turkey, and were not decisively rejected
at St. Petersburg; and it is clear from the notes left by
Czartoryski that the prospect of gaining Corfu, Moldavia, parts of
Albania, and the precious prize of Constantinople was kept in view.
Pitt agreed to restore the conquests made from France (Despatch of
April 22nd).

Garden, “Traités,” vol. viii., pp. 328-333. It is clear
that Gustavus IV. was the ruler who insisted on making the
restoration of the Bourbons the chief aim of the Third Coalition.
In our “F.O. Records” (Sweden, No. 177) is an account (August 20th,
1804) of a conversation of Lord Harrowby with the Swedish
ambassador, who stated that such a declaration would “palsy the
arms of France.” Our Foreign Minister replied that it would “much
more certainly palsy the arms of England: that we made war because
France was become too powerful for the peace of Europe.”

“Corresp.,” No. 8329.

Bailleu, “Preussen und Frankreich,” vol. ii., p. 354.

Thiers (bk. xxi.) gives the whole text.

The annexation of the Ligurian or Genoese Republic took place on
June 4th, the way having been prepared there by Napoleon’s former
patron, Salicetti, who liberally dispensed bribes. A little later
the Republic of Lucca was bestowed on Elisa Bonaparte and her
spouse, now named Prince Bacciochi. Parma, hitherto administered by
a French governor, was incorporated in the French Empire about the
same time.

Paget to Lord Mulgrave (March 19th, 1805).

Beer, “Zehn Jahre oesterreich. Politik (1801-1810).” The notes
of Novossiltzoff and Hardenberg are printed in Sir G. Jackson’s
“Diaries,” vol i., App.

See Bignon, vol. iv., pp. 271 and 334. Probably Napoleon knew
through Laforest and Talleyrand that Russia had recently urged that
George III. should offer Hanover to Prussia. Pitt rejected the
proposal. Prussia paid more heed to the offer of Hanover from
Napoleon than to the suggestions of Czartoryski that she might
receive it from its rightful owner, George III. Yet Duroc did not
succeed in gaining more from Frederick William than the promise of
his neutrality (see Garden, “Traités,” vol. viii., pp.
339-346). Sweden was not a member of the Coalition, but made
treaties with Russia and England.

The high hopes nursed by the Pitt Ministry are seen in the
following estimate of the forces that would be launched against
France: Austria, 250,000; Russia, 180,000; Prussia, 100,000 (Pitt
then refused to subsidize more than 100,000); Sweden, 16,000;
Saxony, 16,000; Hesse and Brunswick, 16,000; Mecklenburg, 3,000;
King of Sardinia, 25,000; Bavaria, Würtemberg, and Baden,
25,000; Naples, 20,000. In a P.S. he adds that the support of the
King of Sardinia would not be needed, and that England had private
arrangements with Naples as to subsidies. This Memoir is not dated,
but it must belong to the beginning of September, before the
defection of Bavaria was known (“F.O.,” Prussia, No. 70).

“F.O.,” Russia, No. 57; Gower’s note of July 22nd, 1805.

Colonel Graham’s despatches, which undoubtedly influenced the
Pitt Ministry in favouring the appointment of Mack to the present
command. Paget (“Papers,” vol. ii., p. 238) states that the Iller
position was decided on by Francis. The best analysis of Mack’s
character is in Bernhardi’s “Memoirs of Count Toll” (vol. i., p.
121). The State Papers are in Burke’s “Campaign of 1805,” App.

Marmont, “Mems.,” vol. ii., p. 310.

See “Paget Papers,” vol. ii., p. 224; also Schönhals “Der
Krieg 1805 in Deutschland,” p. 67.

“Corresp.,” No. 9249. See too No. 9254 for the details of the
enveloping moves which Napoleon then (September 22nd) accurately
planned twenty-five days before the final blows were dealt: yet No.
9299 shows that, even on September 30th, he believed Mack would
hurry back to the Inn. Beer, p. 145.

Rüstow, “Der Krieg 1805.” Hormayr, “Geschichte Hofers”
(vol. i., p. 96), states that, in framing with Russia the plan of
campaign, the Austrians forgot to allow for the difference (twelve
days) between the Russian and Gregorian calendars. The Russians
certainly were eleven days late.

“Corresp.,” No 9319; Sir G. Jackson’s “Diaries,” vol. i., p.
334.

Ibid.; also Metternich, “Mems.,” vol. i., ch. iii. For
Prussia’s protest to Napoleon, which pulverized the French excuses,
see Garden, vol. ix., p. 69.

Schönhals; Ségur, ch. xvi., exculpates Murat and
Ney.

Schönhals, p. 73. Thiers states that Dupont’s 6,000 gained
a victory over 25,000 Austrians detached from the 60,000 who
occupied Ulm!

Marmont, vol. ii., p. 320; Lejeune, “Memoirs,” vol. i., ch.
iii.

Thiers, bk. xxii. During Mack’s interview with Napoleon (see
“Paget Papers,” vol. ii., p. 235), when the Emperor asked him why
he did not cut his way through to Ansbach, he replied, “Prussia
would have declared against us.” To which the Emperor retorted:
“Ah! the Prussians do not declare so quickly.”

“Alexandre I et Czartoryski,” pp. 32-34.

See these terms compared with the Anglo-Russian treaty of April
11th, 1805, in the Appendix of Dr. Hansing’s “Hardenberg und die
dritte Coalition” (Berlin, 1899).

Häusser, vol. ii., p. 617 (4th. edit.); Lettow-Vorbeck,
“Der Krieg von 1806-1807,” vol. i., ad init.

For the much more venial stratagem which Kutusoff played on
Murat at Hollabrunn, see Thiers, bk. xxiii.

Lord Harrowby, then on a special mission to Berlin, reports
(November 24th) that this appeal of the Czar had been “coolly
received,” and no Prussian troops would enter Bohemia until it was
known how Prussia’s envoy to Napoleon, Count Haugwitz, had been
received.

Thiers says December 1st, which is corrected by Napoleon’s
letter of November 30th to Talleyrand.

Thiébault, vol. ii., ch. viii.; Ségur, ch. xviii.;
York von Wartenburg, “Nap. als Feldherr,” vol. i., p. 230.

Davoust’s reports of December 2nd and 5th in his “Corresp.”

Ségur, Thiébault, and Lejeune all state that
Napoleon in the previous advance northwards had foretold that a
great battle would soon be fought opposite Austerlitz, and
explained how he would fight it.

Thiébault wrongly attributes this succour to Lannes: for
that Marshal, who had just insulted and challenged Soult,
Thiébault had a manifest partiality. Savary, though hostile
to Bernadotte, gives him bare justice on this move.

Harrowby evidently thought that Prussia’s conduct would depend
on events. Just before the news of Austerlitz arrived, he wrote to
Downing Street: “The eyes of this Government are turned almost
exclusively on Moravia. It is there the fate of this negotiation
must be decided.” Yet he reports that 192,000 Prussians are under
arms (“F.O.,” Prussia, No. 70).

Jackson, “Diaries,” vol. i., p. 137.

“Lettres inédites de Talleyrand,” pp. 205-208.

Metternich, “Mems.,” vol. i., ch. iii.

Hanover, along with a few districts of Bavarian Franconia, would
bring to Prussia a gain of 989,000 inhabitants, while she would
lose only 375,000. Neufchâtel had offered itself to Frederick
I. of Prussia in 1688, and its proposed barter to France troubled
Hardenberg (“Mems.,” vol. ii., p. 421).

Gower to Lord Harrowby from Olmütz, November 25th, in “F.O.
Records,” Russia, No. 59.

“Lettres inédites de Tall.,” p. 216.

Printed for the first time in full in “Lettres inédites
de Tall.,” pp. 156-174. On December 5th Talleyrand again begged
Napoleon to strengthen Austria as “a needful bulwark against the
barbarians, the Russians.”

I dissent, though with much diffidence, from M. Vandal
(“Napoléon et Alexandre,” vol. i., p. 9) in regard to
Talleyrand’s proposal.

Napoleon to Talleyrand (December 14th, 1805): “Sûr de la
Prusse, l’Autriche en passera par où je voudrai. Je ferai
également prononcer la Prusse contre l’Angleterre.”

Report of M. Otto, August, 1799.

Czartoryski (“Mems.,” vol. ii., ch. xii.) states that England
offered Holland to Prussia. I find no proof of this in our Records.
The districts between Antwerp and Cleves are Belgian, not Dutch;
and we never wavered in our support of the House of Orange.

These proposals, dated October 27th, 1805, were modified
somewhat on the news of Mack’s disaster and the Treaty of Potsdam.
Hardenberg assured Harrowby (November 24th) that, despite England’s
liberal pecuniary help, Frederick William felt great difficulty in
assenting to the proposed territorial arrangements (“F.O.,”
Prussia, No. 70).

Hardenberg’s “Memoirs,” vol. ii., pp. 377, 382.

Ompteda, p. 188. The army returned in February, 1806.

“F.O.,” Prussia, No. 70 (November 23rd).

“Diaries of Right Hon. G. Rose,” vol. ii., pp. 223-224.

Ib., pp. 233-283; Rosebery, “Life of Pitt,” p. 258.

Lord Malmesbury’s “Diary,” vol. iv., p. 114.

Letter of December 27th, 1805; Jackson, “Diaries,” vol. ii., p.
387.

Mollien, “Mems.,” vol. i. ad fin., and vol. ii., p. 80,
for the budget of 1806; also, Fiévée, “Mes Relations
avec Bonaparte,” vol. ii., pp. 180-203.

The Court of Naples asserted that in the Convention with France
its ambassador, the Comte de Gallo, exceeded his powers in
promising neutrality. See Lucchesini’s conversation with Gentz,
quoted by Garden, “Traités,” vol. x., p. 129.

See my article in the “Eng. Hist. Rev.,” April, 1900.

Ducasse, “Les Rois Frères de Napoléon,” p. 11.

Letter of February 7th, 1806. On the same day he blames Junot,
then commander of Parma, for too great lenience to some rebels near
that city. The Italians were a false people, who only respected a
strong Government. Let him, then, burn two large villages so that
no trace remained, shoot the priest of one village, and send three
or four hundred of the guilty to the galleys. “Trust my old
experience of the Italians.”

For a list of the chief Napoleonic titles, see Appendix, ad
fin
.

January 2nd, 1802; so too Fiévée, “Mes Relations
avec Bonaparte,” vol. ii., p. 210, who notes that, by founding an
order of nobility, Napoleon ended his own isolation and attached to
his interests a powerful landed caste.

Hardenberg’s “Memoirs,” vol. ii., p. 390-394.

Hardenberg to Harrowby on January 7th, “Prussia,” No. 70.

I have not found a copy of this project; but in “Prussia,” No.
70 (forwarded by Jackson on January 27th, 1806), there is a
detailed “Mémoire explicatif,” whence I extract these
details, as yet unpublished, I believe. Neither Hardenberg, Garden,
Jackson, nor Paget mentions them.

Records, “Prussia,” No. 70, dated February 21st.

Hardenberg, “Mems.,” vol. ii., pp. 463-469; “Nap. Corresp.,” No.
9742, for Napoleon’s thoughts as to peace, when he heard of Fox
being our Foreign Minister.

See “Nap. Corresp.,” Nos. 9742, 9773, 9777, for his views as to
the weakness of England and Prussia. This treaty of February 15th,
1806, confirmed the cession of Neufchâtel and Cleves to
France, and of Ansbach to Bavaria; but did not cede any Franconian
districts to Prussia’s Baireuth lands. See Hardenberg,
“Mémoires,” vol. ii., p. 483, for the text of the
treaty.

The strange perversity of Haugwitz is nowhere more shown than in
his self-congratulation at the omission of the adjectives
offensive et défensive from the new treaty of
alliance between France and Prussia (Hardenberg, vol. ii., p. 481).
Napoleon was now not pledged to help Prussia in the war which
George III. declared against her on April 20th.

It is noteworthy that in all the negotiations that followed,
Napoleon never raised any question about our exacting maritime
code, which proves how hollow were his diatribes against the tyrant
of the seas at other times.

Despatch of April 20th, 1806, in Papers presented to Parliament
on December 22nd, 1806.

Czartoryski’s “Mems.,” vol. ii., ch. xiii.

“I do not intend the Court of Rome to mix any more in politics”
(Nap. to the Pope, February 13th, 1806).

I translate literally these N.B.’s as pasted in at the end of
Yarmouth’s Memoir of July 8th (“France,” No. 73). As Oubril’s
instructions have never, I believe, been published, the passage
given above is somewhat important as proving how completely he
exceeded his powers in bartering away Sicily. The text of the
Oubril Treaty is given by De Clercq, vol. ii., p. 180. The secret
articles required Russia to help France in inducing the Court of
Madrid to cede the Balearic Isles to the Prince Royal of Naples;
the dethroned King and Queen were not to reside there, and Russia
was to recognize Joseph Bonaparte as King of the Two Sicilies.

In conversing with our ambassador, Mr. Stuart, Baron Budberg
excused Oubril’s conduct on the ground of his nervousness under the
threats of the French plenipotentiary, General Clarke, who scarcely
let him speak, and darkly hinted at many other changes that must
ensue if Russia did not make peace; Switzerland was to be annexed,
Germany overrun, and Turkey partitioned. That Clarke was a master
in diplomatic hectoring is well known; but, from private inquiries,
Stuart discovered that the Czar, in his private conference with
Oubril, seemed more inclined towards peace than Czartoryski: when
therefore the latter resigned, Oubril might well give way before
Clarke’s bluster. (Stuart’s Despatch of August 9th, 1806, F.O.,
Russia, No. 63; also see Czartoryski’s “Mems.,” vol. ii., ch. xiv.;
and Martens, “Traités,” Suppl. vol. iv.)

“Memoirs of Karl Heinrich, Knight of Lang.”

Garden, vol. ix., pp. 157, 189, 255.

“Corresp.,” Nos. 10522 and 10544. For a French account see the
“Mems.” of Baron Desvernois, p. 288.

“F.O. Records,” Naples, No. 73.

This was on Napoleon’s advice. He wrote to Talleyrand from
Rambouillet on August 18th, to give as an excuse for the delay,
“The Emperor is hunting and will not be back before the end of the
week.”

So too Napoleon said at St. Helena to Las Cases: “Fox’s death
was one of the fatalities of my career.”

Despatches of September 26th and October 6th.

Bailleu, “Frankreich und Preussen,” Introd.

Decree of July 26th.

See “Corresp.” No. 10604, note; also Talleyrand’s letter of
August 4th (“Lettres inédites,” p. 245), showing the
indemnities that might be offered to Prussia after the loss of
Hanover: they included, of course, little States, Anhalt, Lippe,
Waldeck, etc.

Gentz, “Ausgew. Schriften,” vol. v., p. 252. Conversation with
Lucchesini.

“Corresp.,” Nos. 10575, 10587, 10633.

“Mems.,” vol. iii., pp. 115, et seq. The Prusso-Russian
convention of July, by which these Powers mutually guaranteed the
integrity of their States, was mainly the work of Hardenberg.

Bailleu, pp. 540-552. See too Fournier’s “Napoleon,” vol. ii.,
p. 106.

Bailleu, pp. 556-557. So too Napoleon’s letter of September 5th
to Berthier is the first hint of his thought of a Continental
war.

Queen Louisa said to Gentz (October 9th) that war had been
decided on, not owing to selfish calculations, but the sentiment of
honour (Garden, “Traités,” vol. x., p. 133).

A memorial was handed in to him on September 2nd. It was signed
by the King’s brothers, Henry and William, also by the leader of
the warlike party, Prince Louis Ferdinand, by Generals Rüchel
and Phull, and by the future dictator, Stein. The King rebuked all
of them. See Pertz, “Stein,” vol. i., p. 347.

“F.O.,” Russia, No. 64. Stuart’s despatches of September 30th
and October 21st.

Müffling, “Aus meinem Leben.”

Lettow-Vorbeck, “Der Krieg von 1806-7,” p. 163.

See Prince Hohenlohe’s “Letters on Strategy” (p. 62, Eng. ed.)
for the effect of this rapid marching; Foucart’s “Campagne de
Prusse,” vol. i., pp. 323-343; also Lord Fitzmaurice’s “Duke of
Brunswick.”

Höpfner, vol. i.p. 383; and Lettow-Vorbeck, vol. i., p.
345.

Foucart, op. cit., pp. 606-623.

Marbot says Rüchel was killed: but he recovered from his
wound, and did good service the next spring.

Vernet’s picture of Napoleon inspecting his Guards at Jena
before their charge seems to represent the well-known incident of a
soldier calling out “en avant“; whereupon Napoleon sharply
turned and bade the man wait till he had commanded in twenty
battles before he gave him advice.

Foucart, p. 671.

Lang thus describes four French Marshals whom he saw at Ansbach:
“Bernadotte, a very tall dark man, with fiery eyes under thick
brows; Mortier, still taller, with a stupid sentinel look;
Lefebvre, an old Alsatian camp-boy, with his wife, former
washerwoman to the regiment; and Davoust, a little smooth-pated,
unpretending man, who was never tired of waltzing.”

Davoust, “Opérations du 3’me Corps,” pp. 31-32. French
writers reduce their force to 24,000, and raise Brunswick’s total
to 60,000. Lehmann’s “Scharnhorst,” vol. i., p. 433, gives the
details.

Foucart, pp. 604-606, 670, and 694-697, who only blames him for
slowness. But he set out from Naumburg before dawn, and, though
delayed by difficult tracks, was near Apolda at 4 p.m., and took
1,000 prisoners.

For this service, as for his exploits at Austerlitz, Napoleon
gave few words of praise. Lannes’ remonstrance is printed by
General Thoumas, “Le Maréchal Lannes,” p. 169. The Emperor
secretly disliked Lannes for his very independent bearing.

“Nap. Corresp.,” November 21st, 1807; Baron Lumbroso’s
“Napoleone I e l’Inghilterra,” p. 103; Garden, vol. x., p. 307.

This decree, of 10 Brumaire, an V, is printed in full, and
commented on by Lumbroso, op. cit., p. 49. See too Sorel,
“L’Europe et la Rév. Fr.,” vol. iii., p. 389; and my
article, “Napoleon and English Commerce,” in the “Eng. Hist. Rev.”
of October, 1893.

This phrase occurs, I believe, first in the conversation of
Napoleon on May 1st, 1803: “We will form a more complete
coast-system, and England shall end by shedding tears of blood”
(Miot de Melito, “Mems.,” vol. i., chap. xiv.).

E.g., Fauchille, “Du Blocus maritime,” pp. 93 et
seq.

See especially the pamphlet “War in Disguise, or the Frauds of
the Neutral Flags” (1805), by J. Stephen. It has been said that
this pamphlet was a cause of the Orders in Council. The whole
question is discussed by Manning, “Commentaries on the Law of
Nations” (1875); Lawrence, “International Law”; Mahan, “Infl. of
Sea Power,” vol. ii., pp. 274-277; Mollien, vol. iii., p. 289
(first edit.); and Chaptal, p. 275.

Hausser, vol. iii., p. 61 (4th edit.). The Saxon federal
contingent was fixed at 20,000 men.

Papers presented to Parliament, December 22nd, 1806.

After the interview of November 28th, 1801, Cornwallis reports
that Napoleon “expressed a wish that we could agree to remove
disaffected persons from either country … and declared his
willingness to send away United Irishmen” (“F.O. Records,” No.
615).

Czartoryski, “Mems.,” vol. ii., ch. xv.

In our “F.O. Records,” Prussia, No. 74, is a report of
Napoleon’s reply to a deputation at Warsaw (January, 1807): “I warn
you that neither I nor any French prince cares for your Polish
throne: I have crowns to give and don’t know what to do with them.
You must first of all think of giving bread to my
soldiers—’Bread, bread, bread.’ … I cannot support my
troops in this country, where there is no one besides nobles and
miserable peasants. Where are your great families? They are all
sold to Russia. It is Czartoryski who wrote to Kosciusko not to
come back to Poland.” And when a Galician deputy asked him of the
fate of his province, he turned on him: “Do you think that I will
draw on myself new foes for one province.” Nevertheless, the
enthusiasm of the Poles was not wholly chilled. Their contingents
did good service for him. Somewhat later, female devotion brought a
beautiful young Polish lady to act as his mistress, primarily with
the hope of helping on the liberation of her land, and then as a
willing captive to the charm which he exerted on all who approached
him. Their son was Count

Walewska.

Marbot, ch. xxviii.

Lettow-Vorbeck estimates the French loss at more than 24,000;
that of the Russians as still heavier, but largely owing to the bad
commissariat and wholesale straggling. On this see Sir R. Wilson’s
“Campaign in Poland,” ch. i.

Napoleon on February 13th charged Bertrand to offer verbally,
but not in writing
, to the King of Prussia a separate peace,
without respect to the Czar. Frederick William was to be restored
to his States east of the Elbe. He rejected the offer, which would
have broken his engagements to the Czar. Napoleon repeated the
offer on February 20th, which shows that, at this crisis, he did
wish for peace with Prussia. See “Nap. Corresp.,” No. 11810; and
Hausser, vol. iii., p. 74.

“I have been repeatedly pressed by the Prussian and Russian
Governments,” wrote Lord Hutchinson, our envoy at Memel, March 9th,
1807, “on the subject of a diversion to be made by British troops
against Mortier…. Stettin is a large place with a small garrison
and in a bad state of defence” (“F.O.,” Prussia, No. 74). in 1805
Pitt promised to send a British force to Stralsund (see p. 17).

Lord Cathcart’s secret report to the War Office, dated April
22nd, 1807, dealt with the appeal made by Lord Hutchinson, and with
a Projet of Dumouriez, both of whom strongly urged the
expedition to Stralsund. On May 30th Castlereagh received a report
from a Hanoverian officer, Kuckuck, stating that Hanover and Hesse
were ripe for revolt, and that Hameln might easily be seized if the
North Germans were encouraged by an English force (“Castlereagh
Letters,” vol. vi., pp. 169 and 211).

“F.O.,” Russia, No. 69.

“Correspond.,” No. 12563; also “La Mission du Gen. Gardane en
Perse,” par le comte de Gardane. Napoleon in his proclamation of
December 2nd, 1806, told the troops that their victories had won
for France her Indian possessions and the Cape of Good Hope.

Wilson, “Campaign in Poland”; “Opérations du 3’me Corps
[Davoust’s], 1806-1807,” p. 199.

“Corresp.,” Nos. 12749 and 12751. Lejeune, in his “Memoirs,”
also shows that Napoleon’s chief aim was to seize
Königsberg.

“Memoirs of Oudinot,” ch. i

The report is dated Memel, June 21st, 1807, in “F.O.,” Prussia,
No. 74. Hutchinson thinks the Russians had not more than 45,000 men
engaged at Friedland, and that their losses did not exceed 15,000:
but there were “multitudes of stragglers.” Lettow-Vorbeck gives
about the same estimates. Those given in the French bulletin are
grossly exaggerated.

On June 17th, 1807, Queen Louisa wrote to her father: ” … we
fall with honour. The King has proved that he prefers honour to
shameful submission.” On June 23rd Bennigsen professed a wish to
fight, while secretly advising surrender (Hardenberg, “Mems.,” vol.
iii., p. 469).

“F.O.,” Russia, No. 69. Soult told Lord Holland (“Foreign
Reminiscences,” p. 185) that Bennigsen was plotting to murder the
Czar, and he (S.) warned him of it.

“Lettres inédites de Talleyrand,” p. 468; also Garden,
vol. x., pp. 205-210; and “Ann. Reg.” (1807), pp. 710-724, for the
British replies to Austria.

Canning to Paget (“Paget Papers,” vol. ii., p. 324). So too
Canning’s despatch of July 21st to Gower (Russia, No. 69).

Stadion saw through it. See Beer, p. 243.

“Nap. Corresp.,” No. 11918.

Ib., No. 12028. This very important letter seems to me to
refute M. Vandal’s theory (“Nap. et Alexandre,” ch. i.), that
Napoleon was throughout seeking for an alliance with
Austria, or Prussia, or Russia.

Canning to Paget, May 16th, 1807 (“Paget Papers,” vol. ii., p.
290).

Garden, vol. x., pp. 214-218; and Gower’s despatch of June 17th.
1807 (Russia, No. 69).

All references to the story rest ultimately on Bignon, “Hist. de
France” (vol. vi., p. 316), who gives no voucher for it. For the
reasons given above I must regard the story as suspect. Among a
witty, phrase-loving people like the French, a good mot is
almost certain to gain credence and so pass into history.

Tatischeff, “Alexandre I et Napoléon” (pp. 144-148).

Reports of Savary and Lesseps, quoted by Vandal, op.
cit.
, p. 61; “Corresp.,” No. 12825.

Vandal, p. 73, says that the news reached Napoleon at a review
when Alexander was by his side. If so, the occasion was carefully
selected with a view to effect; for the news reached him on, or
before, June 24th (see “Corresp.,” No. 12819). Gower states that
the news reached Tilsit as early as the 15th; and Hardenberg
secretly proposed a policy of partition of Turkey on June 23rd
(“Mems.,” vol. iii., p. 463). Hardenberg resigned office on July
4th, as Napoleon refused to treat through him.

“Corresp.,” No. 12862, letter of July 6th.

Tatischeff (pp. 146-148 and 163-168) proves from the Russian
archives that these schemes were Alexander’s, and were in the main
opposed by Napoleon. This disproves Vandal’s assertion (p. 101)
that Napoleon pressed Alexander to take the Memel and Polish
districts.

“Erinnerungen der Gräfin von Voss.”

Probably this refers not to the restitution of Silesia, which he
politely offered to her (though he had previously granted it on the
Czar’s request), but to Madgeburg and its environs west of the
Elbe. On July 7th he said to Goltz, the Prussian negotiator, “I am
sorry if the Queen took as positive assurances the phrases
de
politesse that one speaks to ladies” (Hardenberg’s
“Mems.,” vol. iii., p. 512).

See the new facts published by Bailleu in the “Hohenzollern
Jahrbuch” (1899). The “rose” story is not in any German source.

In his “Memoirs” (vol. i., pt. iii.) Talleyrand says that he
repeated this story several times at the Tuileries, until Napoleon
rebuked him for it.

Before Tilsit Prussia had 9,744,000 subjects; afterwards only
4,938,000. See her frontiers in map on p. 215.

The exact terms of the secret articles and of the secret treaty
have only been known since 1890, when, owing to the labours of MM.
Fournier, Tatischeff, and Vandal, they saw the light.

Gower’s despatch of July 12th. “F.O.,” Russia, No. 69.

De Clercq, “Traités,” vol. ii., pp. 223-225; Garden, vol.
x., p. 233 and 277-290. Our envoy, Jackson, reported from Memel on
July 28th: “Nothing can exceed the insolence and extortions of the
French. No sooner is one demand complied with than a fresh one is
brought forward.”

That he seriously thought in November, 1807, of leaving to
Prussia less than half of her already cramped territories, is clear
from his instructions to Caulaincourt, his ambassador to the Czar:
“Is it not to Prussia’s interest for her to place herself, at once,
and with entire resignation, among the inferior Powers?” A new
treaty was to be framed, under the guise of interpreting
that of Tilsit, Russia keeping the Danubian Provinces, and Napoleon
more than half of Prussia (Vandal, vol. i., p. 509).

Lucchesini to Gentz in October, 1806, in Gentz’s
“Ausgewählte Schriften,” vol. v., p. 257.

See Canning’s reply to Stahremberg’s Note, on April 25th, 1807,
in the “Ann. Reg.,” p. 724.

For Mackenzie’s report and other details gleaned from our
archives, see my article “A British Agent at Tilsit,” in the “Eng.
Hist. Rev.” of October, 1901.

James, “Naval History,” vol. iv., p. 408.

“F.O.,” Denmark, No. 53.

Garden, vol. x., p. 408.

“Corresp.,” No. 12962; see too No. 12936, ordering the 15,000
Spanish troops now serving him near Hamburg to form the nucleus of
Bernadotte’s army of observation, which, “in case of events,” was
to be strengthened by as many Dutch.

“F.O.,” Denmark, No. 53. I published this Memorandum of Canning
and other unpublished papers in an article, “Canning and Denmark,”
in the “Eng. Hist. Rev.” of January, 1896. The terms of the
capitulation were, it seems, mainly decided on by Sir Arthur
Wellesley, who wrote to Canning (September 8th): “I might have
carried our terms higher … had not our troops been needed at
home” (“Well. Despatches,” vol. iii., p. 7).

Castlereagh’s “Corresp.,” vol. vi. So too Gower reported from
St. Petersburg on October 1st that public opinion was “decidedly
averse to war with England, … and it appears to me that the
English name was scarcely ever more popular in Russia than at the
present time.”

Letters of July 19th and 29th.

The phrase is that of Viscount Strangford, our ambassador at
Lisbon (“F.O.,” Portugal, No. 55). So Baumgarten, “Geschichte
Spaniens,” vol. i., p. 136.

Report of the Portuguese ambassador, Lourenço de Lima,
dated August 7th, 1807, inclosed by Viscount Strangford (“F.O.,”
Portugal, No. 55).

This statement as to the date of the summons to Portugal is
false: it was July 19th when he ordered it to be sent, that is,
long before the Copenhagen news reached him.

“Corresp.,” No. 12839.

See Lady Blennerhasset’s “Talleyrand,” vol. ii., ch. xvi., for a
discussion of Talleyrand’s share in the new policy. This question,
together with many others, cannot be solved, owing to Talleyrand’s
destruction of most of his papers. In June, 1806, he advised a
partition of Portugal; and in the autumn he is said to have
favoured the overthrow of the Spanish Bourbons. But there must
surely be some connection between Napoleon’s letter to him of July
19th, 1807, on Portuguese affairs and the resignation which he
persistently offered on their return to Paris. On August 10th he
wrote to the Emperor that that letter would be the last act of his
Ministry (“Lettres inédites de Tall.,” p. 476). He was
succeeded by Champagny.

“Corresp.,” Nos. 13235, 37, 43.

“Corresp.,” Nos. 13314 and 13327. So too, to General Clarke, his
new Minister of War, he wrote: “Junot may say anything he pleases,
so long as he gets hold of the fleet” (“New Letters of Nap.,”
October 28th, 1807).

Strangford’s despatches quite refute Thiers’ confident statement
that the Portuguese answers to Napoleon were planned in concert
with us. I cannot find in our archives a copy of the
Anglo-Portuguese Convention signed by Canning on October 22nd,
1807; but there are many references to it in his despatches. It
empowered us to occupy Madeira; and our fleet did so at the close
of the year. In April next we exchanged it for the Azores and
Goa.

“Corresp.,” July 22nd, 1807.

Between September 1st, 1807, and November 23rd, 1807, he wrote
eighteen letters on the subject of Corfu, which he designed to be
his base of operations as soon as the Eastern Question could be
advantageously reopened. On February 8th, 1808, he wrote to Joseph
that Corfu was more important than Sicily, and that “in the
present state of Europe, the loss of Corfu would be the greatest of
disasters
.” This points to his proposed partition of
Turkey.

Letter of October 13th, 1807.

“Ann. Register” for 1807, pp. 227, 747.

Ibid., pp. 749-750. Another Order in Council (November
25th) allowed neutral ships a few more facilities for colonial
trade, and Prussian merchantmen were set free (ibid., pp.
755-759). In April, 1809, we further favoured the carrying of
British goods on neutral ships, especially to or from the United
States.

Bourrienne, “Memoirs.” The case against the Orders in Council is
fairly stated by Lumbroso, and by Alison, ch. 50.

Gower reported (on September 22nd) that the Spanish ambassador
at St. Petersburg had been pleading for help there, so as to avenge
this insult.

Baumgarten, “Geschichte Spaniens,” vol. i., p. 138.

“Nap. Corresp.” of October 17th and 31st, November 13th,
December 23rd, 1807, and February 20th, 1808; also Napier,
“Peninsular War,” bk. i., ch. ii.

Letter of January 10th, 1808.

Letter of Charles IV. to Napoleon of October 29th, 1807,
published in “Murat, Lieutenant de l’Empereur en Espagne,” Appendix
viii.

“New Letters of Napoleon.”

“Corresp.,” letter of February 25th.

Murat in 1814 told Lord Holland (“Foreign Reminiscences,” p.
131) he had had no instructions from Napoleon.

Thiers, notes to bk. xxix.

“Mémoires pour servir à l’histoire de la
Révolution d’Espagne, par Nellerto”; also “The Journey of
Ferdinand VII. to Bayonne,” by Escoiquiz.

“Corresp.,” No. 13696. A careful comparison of this laboured,
halting effusion, with the curt military

style of the
genuine letters—and especially with Nos. 93, 94, and 100 of
the “New Letters”—must demonstrate its non-authenticity.
Thiers’ argument to the contrary effect is rambling and weak. Count
Murat in his recent monograph on his father pronounces the letter a
fabrication of St. Helena or later. It was first published in the
“Mémorial de St. Hélène,” an untrustworthy
compilation made by Las Cases after Napoleon’s death from notes
taken at St. Helena.

Napoleon had at first intended the Spanish crown for Louis, to
whom he wrote on March 27th: “The climate of Holland does not suit
you. Besides, Holland can never rise from her ruins.” Louis
declined, on the ground that his call to Holland had been from
heaven, and not from Napoleon!

Memoirs of Thiébault and De Broglie; so, too, De Rocca,
“La Guerre en Espagne.”

See the letter of an Englishman from Buenos Ayres of September
27th, 1809, in “Cobbett’s Register” for 1810 (p. 256), stating that
the new popular Government there was driven by want of funds, “not
from their good wishes to England,” to open their ports to all
foreign commerce on moderate duties.

Vandal, “Napoléon et Alexandre,” ch. vii. It is not
published in the “Correspondence” or in the “New Letters.”

Vandal, “Napoléon et Alexandre,” vol. i., ch. iv., and
App. II.

In the conversations which Metternich had with Napoleon and
Talleyrand on and after January 22nd, 1808, he was convinced that
the French Emperor intended to partition Turkey as soon as it
suited him to do so, which would be after he had subjected Spain.
Napoleon said to him: “When the Russians are at Constantinople you
will need France to help you against them.”—”Metternich
Memoirs,” vol. ii., p. 188.

So Soult told Lord Holland (“Foreign Reminiscences,” p.
171).

Vandal, vol. i., p. 384.

Metternich, “Mems.,” vol. ii. p. 298 (Eng. edit.).

I think that Beer (pp. 330-340) errs somewhat in ranking
Talleyrand’s work at Erfurt at that statesman’s own very high
valuation, which he enhanced in later years: see Greville’s
“Mems.,” Second Part, vol. ii., p. 193.

Vandal, vol. i., p. 307.

Sklower, “L’Entrevue de Napoléon avec Goethe”; Mrs.
Austin’s “Germany from 1760 to 1814”; Oncken, bk. vii., ch. i. For
Napoleon’s dispute with Wieland about Tacitus see Talleyrand,
“Mems.,” vol. i., pt. 5. When the Emperors’ carriages were ready
for departure, Talleyrand whispered to Alexander: “Ah! si Votre
Majesté pouvait se tromper de voiture.”

“F.O.,” Russia, No. 74, despatch of December 9th, 1808. On
January 14th, 1809, Canning signed a treaty of alliance with the
Spanish people, both sides agreeing never to make peace with
Napoleon except by common consent. It was signed when the Spanish
cause seemed desperate; but it was religiously observed.

Madelin’s “Fouché,” vol. ii., p. 80; Pasquier, vol. i.,
pp. 353-360.

Seeley, “Life and Times of Stein,” vol. ii., p. 316; Hausser,
vol. iii., p. 219 (4th edition).

Our F.O. Records show that we wanted to help Austria; but a long
delay was caused by George III.’s insisting that she should make
peace with us first. Canning meanwhile sent £250,000 in
silver bars to Trieste. But in his note of April 20th he assured
the Court of Vienna that our treasury had been “nearly exhausted”
by the drain of the Peninsular War. (Austria, No. 90.)

For the campaign see the memoirs of Macdonald, Marbot, Lejeune,
Pelet and Marmont. The last (vol. iii., p. 216) says that, had the
Austrians pressed home their final attacks at Aspern, a disaster
was inevitable; or had Charles later on cut the French
communications near Vienna, the same result must have followed. But
the investigations of military historians leave no doubt that the
Austrian troops were too exhausted by their heroic exertions, and
their supplies of ammunition too much depleted, to warrant any
risky moves for several days; and by that time reinforcements had
reached Napoleon. See too Angelis’ “Der Erz-Herzog Karl.”

Thoumas, “Le Maréchal Lannes,” pp. 205, 323 et
seq.
Desvernois (“Mems.,” ch. xii.) notes that after Austerlitz
none of Napoleon’s wars had the approval of France.

For the Walcheren expedition see Alison, vol. viii.; James, vol.
iv.; as also for Gambier’s failure at Rochefort. The letters of Sir
Byam Martin, then cruising off Danzig, show how our officers wished
to give timely aid to Schill (“Navy Records,” vol. xii.).

Captain Boothby’s “A Prisoner of France,” ch. iii.

For Charles’s desire to sue for peace after the first battles on
the Upper Danube, see Häusser, vol. iii., p. 341; also, after
Wagram, ib., pp. 412-413.

Napier, bk. viii., chs. ii. and iii. In the App. of vol. iii. of
“Wellington’s Despatches” is Napoleon’s criticism on the movements
of Joseph and the French marshals. He blames them for their want of
ensemble, and for the precipitate attack which Victor
advised at Talavera. He concluded: “As long as you attack good
troops like the English in good positions, without reconnoitring
them, you will lead men to death en pure perte.”

An Austrian envoy had been urging promptitude at Downing Street.
On June 1st he wrote to Canning: “The promptitude of the enemy has
always been the key to his success. A long experience has proved
this to the world, which seems hitherto not to have profited by
this knowledge.” On July 29th Canning acknowledged the receipt of
the Austrian ratification of peace with us, “accompanied by the
afflicting intelligence of the armistice concluded on the 12th
instant between the Austrian and French armies.”

Napoleon at St. Helena said to Montholon that, had 6,000 British
troops pushed rapidly up the banks of the Scheldt on the day that
the expedition reached Flushing, they could easily have taken
Antwerp, which was then very weakly held. See, too, other opinions
quoted by Alison, ch. lx.

Beer, p. 441.

Vandal, vol. ii., p. 161; Metternich, vol. i., p. 114.

Letter of February 10th, 1810, quoted by Lanfrey. See, too, the
“Mems.” of Prince Eugène, vol. vi., p. 277.

“Memoirs,” vol. ii., p. 365 (Eng. ed.).

Bausset, “Mems.,” ch. xix.

Mme. de Rémusat, “Mems.,” ch. xxvii.

Tatischeff, “Alexandre et Napoléon,” p. 519. Welschinger,
“Le Divorce de Napoléon,” ch. ii.; he also examines the
alleged irregularities of the religious marriage with Josephine;
Fesch and most impartial authorities brushed them aside as a flimsy
excuse.

Metternich’s despatch of December 25th, 1809, in his “Mems.,”
vol. ii., § 150. The first hints were dropped by him to
Laborde on November 29th (Vandal, vol. ii., pp. 204, 543): they
reached Napoleon’s ears about December 15th. For the influence of
these marriage negotiations in preparing for Napoleon’s rupture
with the Czar, see chap, xxxii. of this work.

“Conversations with the Duke of Wellington,” p. 9. The
disobedience of Ney and Soult did much to ruin Masséna’s
campaign, and he lost the battle of Fuentès d’Onoro mainly
through that of Bessières. Still, as he failed to satisfy
Napoleon’s maxim, “Succeed: I judge men only by results,” he was
disgraced.

Decree of February 5th, 1810. See Welschinger, “La Censure sous
le premier Empire,” p. 31. For the seizure of Madame de
Staël’s “Allemagne” and her exile, see her preface to “Dix
Années d’Exil.”

Mollien, “Mems.,” vol. iii., p. 183.

Fouché retired to Italy, and finally settled at Aix. His
place at the Ministry of Police was taken by Savary, Duc de Rovigo.
See Madelin’s “Fouché,” chap. xx.

Porter, “Progress of the Nation,” p. 388.

Letters of August 6th, 7th, 29th. The United States had just
repealed their Non-Intercourse Act of 1807. For their relations
with Napoleon and England, see Channing’s “The United States of
America,” chs. vi. and vii.; also the Anglo-American correspondence
in Cobbett’s “Register for 1809 and 1810.”

Mollien, “Mems.” vol. i., p. 316.

Tooke, “Hist. of Prices,” vol. i., p. 311; Mollien, vol. iii.,
pp. 135, 289; Pasquier, vol. i., p. 295; Chaptal, p. 275.

Letter of August 6th, 1810, to Eugène.

“Progress of the Nation,” p. 148.

So Mollien, vol. iii., p. 135: “One knows that his powerful
imagination was fertile in illusions: as soon as they had seduced
him, he sought with a kind of good faith to enhance their prestige,
and he succeeded easily in persuading many others of what he had
convinced himself. He braved business difficulties as he braved
dangers in war.”

Miot de Melito, vol. ii., ch. xv. For some favourable symptoms
in French industry, see Lumbroso, pp. 165-226, and Chaptal, p. 287.
They have been credited to the Continental System; but surely they
resulted from the internal free trade and intelligent
administration which France had enjoyed since the Revolution.

“Nap. Corresp.,” May 8th, 1811.

Goethe published the first part of “Faust,” in full,
early in 1808.

Baur, “Stein und Perthes,” p. 85.

Lavalette, “Mems.,” ch. xxv.

Letters of October 10th and 13th, 1810, and January 1st,
1811.

Letter of September 17th, 1810.

Letter of March 8th, 1811. For a fuller treatment of the
commercial struggle between Great Britain and Napoleon see my
articles, “Napoleon and British Commerce” and “Britain’s Food
Supply during the French War,” in a volume entitled “Napoleonic
Studies” (George Bell and Sons, 1904).

Czartoryski, “Mems.,” vol. ii., ch. xvii. At this time he was
taken back to the Czar’s favour, and was bidden to hope for the
re-establishment of Poland by the Czar as soon as Napoleon made a
blunder.

Tatischeff, p. 526; Vandal, vol. ii., ch. vii.

“Corresp.,” No. 16178; Vandal, vol. ii., ch. vii. The
exposé of December 1st, 1809, had affirmed that
Napoleon did not intend to re-establish Poland. But this did not
satisfy Alexander.

Letters of October 23rd and December 2nd, 1810.

Vandal, vol. ii., p. 529.

Tatischeff, p. 555.

Vandal, vol. ii., p. 535, admits that we had no hand in it. But
the Czar naturally became more favourable to us, and at the close
of 1811 secretly gave entry to our goods.

Quoted by Garden, vol. xiii., p. 171.

Bernhardi’s “Denkwürdigkeiten des Grafen von Toll,” vol. i.
p. 223.

Czartoryski, vol. ii., ch. xvii. At Dresden, in May, 1812,
Napoleon admitted to De Pradt, his envoy at Warsaw that Russia’s
lapse from the Continental System was the chief cause of war;
“Without Russia, the Continental System is absurdity.”

For the overtures of Russia and Sweden to us and their
exorbitant requests for loans, see Mr. Hereford George’s account in
his careful and systematic study, “Napoleon’s Invasion of Russia,”
ch. iv. It was not till July, 1812, that we formally made peace
with Russia and Sweden, and sent them pecuniary aid. We may note
here that Napoleon, in April, 1812, sent us overtures for peace, if
we would acknowledge Joseph as King of Spain and Murat as King of
Naples, and withdraw our troops from the Peninsula and Sicily:
Napoleon would then evacuate Spain. Castlereagh at once refused an
offer which would have left Napoleon free to throw his whole
strength against Russia (Garden, vol. xiii., pp. 215, 254).

Garden, vol. xiii., p. 329.

Hereford George, op. cit., pp. 34-37. Metternich
(“Memoirs,” vol. ii., p. 517, Eng. ed.) shows that Napoleon had
also been holding out to Austria the hope of gaining Servia,
Wallachia and Moldavia (the latter of which were then overrun by
Russian troops), if she would furnish 60,000 troops: but Metternich
resisted successfully.

See his words to Metternich at Dresden, Metternich’s “Mems.,”
vol. i., p. 152; as also that he would not advance beyond Smolensk
in 1812.

Bernhardi’s “Toll,” vol. i., p. 226; Stern, “Abhandlungen,” pp.
350-366; Müffling, “Aus meinem Leben”; L’Abbé de Pradt,
“L’histoire de l’Ambassade de Varsovie.”

“Erinnerungen des Gen. von Boyen,” vol. ii., p. 254. This, and
other facts that will later be set forth, explode the story foisted
by the Prussian General von dem Knesebeck in his old age on
Müffling. Knesebeck declared that his mission early in 1812 to
the Czar, which was to persuade him to a peaceful compromise with
Napoleon, was directly controverted by the secret instructions
which he bore from Frederick William to Alexander. He described
several midnight interviews with the Czar at the Winter Palace, in
which he convinced him that by war with Napoleon, and by enticing
him into the heart of Russia, Europe would be saved. Lehmann has
shown (“Knesebeck und Schön”) that this story is contradicted
by all the documentary evidence. It may be dismissed as the
offspring of senile vanity.

“Toll,” vol. i., pp. 256 et seq. Müffling was
assured by Phull in 1819 that the Drissa plan was only part of a
grander design which had never had a fair chance!

Bernhardi’s “Toll” (vol. i., p. 231) gives Barclay’s chief “army
of the west” as really mustering only 127,000 strong, along with
9,000 Cossacks; Bagration, with the second “army of the west,”
numbered at first only 35,000, with 4,000 Cossacks; while
Tormasov’s corps observing Galicia was about as strong. Clausewitz
gives rather higher estimates.

Labaume, “Narrative of 1812,” and Ségur.

See the long letter of May 28th, 1812, to De Pradt; also the Duc
de Broglie’s “Memoirs” (vol. i., ch. iv.) for the hollowness of
Napoleon’s Polish policy. Bignon, “Souvenirs d’un Diplomate” (ch.
xx.), errs in saying that Napoleon charged De Pradt—”Tout
agiter, tout enflammer.” At St. Helena, Napoleon said to Montholon
(“Captivity,” vol. iii., ch. iii.): “Poland and its resources were
but poetry in the first months of the year 1812.”

“Toll,” vol. i., p. 239; Wilson, “Invasion of Russia,” p.
384.

We may here also clear aside the statements of some writers who
aver that Napoleon intended to strike at St. Petersburg. Perhaps he
did so for a time. On July 9th he wrote at Vilna that he proposed
to march both on Moscow and St. Petersburg. But that was
while he still hoped that Davoust would entrap Bagration, and while
Barclay’s retreat on Drissa seemed likely to carry the war into the
north. Napoleon always aimed first at the enemy’s army; and
Barclay’s retreat from Drissa to Vitepsk, and thence to Smolensk,
finally decided Napoleon’s move towards Moscow. If he had any
preconceived scheme—and he always regulated his moves by
events rather than by a cast-iron plan—it was to strike at
Moscow. At Dresden he said to De Pradt: “I must finish the war by
the end of September…. I am going to Moscow: one or two battles
will settle the business. I will burn Tula, and Russia will be at
my feet. Moscow is the heart of that Empire. I will wage war with
Polish blood.” De Pradt’s evidence is not wholly to be trusted; but
I am convinced that Napoleon never seriously thought of taking
200,000 men to the barren tracts of North Russia late in the
summer, while the English, Swedish, and Russian fleets were ready
to worry his flank and stop supplies.

Letter of August 24th to Maret; so too Labaume’s “Narrative,”
and Garden, vol. xiii., p. 418. Mr. George thinks that Napoleon
decided on August 21st to strike at Moscow on grounds of general
policy.

Labaume, “Narrative”; Lejeune’s “Mems.,” vol. ii., ch. vi.

Marbot’s “Mems.” Bausset, a devoted servant to Napoleon, refutes
the oft-told story that he was ill at Borodino. He had nothing
worse than a bad cold. It is curious that such stories are told
about Napoleon after every battle when his genius did not shine. In
this case, it rests on the frothy narrative of Ségur, and is
out of harmony with those of Gourgaud and Pelet. Clausewitz
justifies Napoleon’s caution in withholding his Guard.

Bausset, “Cour de Napoléon.” Tolstoi (“War and Liberty”)
asserts that the fires were the work of tipsy pillagers. So too
Arndt, “Mems.,” p. 204. Dr. Tzenoff, in a scholarly monograph
(Berlin, 1900), comes to the same conclusion. Lejeune and Bourgogne
admit both causes.

Garden, vol. xiii., p. 452; vol. xiv., pp. 17-19.

Cathcart, p. 41; see too the Czar’s letters in Sir Byam Martin’s
“Despatches,” vol. ii., p. 311. This fact shows the frothiness of
the talk indulged in by Russians in 1807 as to “our rapacity and
perfidy” in seizing the Danish fleet.

E.g., the migration of Rostopchin’s serfs en masse
from their village, near Moscow, rather than come under French
dominion (Wilson, “French Invasion of Russia,” p. 179).

Letter of October 16th; see too his undated notes (“Corresp.,”
No. 19237). Bausset and many others thought the best plan would be
to winter at Moscow. He also says that the Emperor’s favourite book
while at Moscow was Voltaire’s “History of Charles XII.”

Lejeune, vol. ii., chap. vi. As it chanced, Kutusoff had
resolved on retreat, if Napoleon attacked him. This is perhaps the
only time when Napoleon erred through excess of prudence. Fezensac
noted at Moscow that he would not see or hear the truth.

It has been constantly stated by Napoleon, and by most French
historians of this campaign, that his losses were mainly due to an
exceptionally severe and early winter. The statement will not bear
examination. Sharp cold usually sets in before November 6th in
Russia at latitude 55°; the severe weather which he then
suffered was succeeded by alternate thaws and slighter frosts until
the beginning of December, when intense cold is always expected.
Moreover, the bulk of the losses occurred before the first
snowstorm. The Grand Army which marched on Smolensk and Moscow may
be estimated at 400,000 (including reinforcements). At Viasma,
before severe cold set in, it had dwindled to 55,000. We may
note here the curious fact, substantiated by Alison, that the
French troops stood the cold better than the Poles and North
Germans. See too N. Senior’s “Conversations,” vol. i., p. 239.

Bausset, “Cour de Napoléon”; Wilson, pp. 271-277.

Oudinot, “Mémoires.”

Hereford George, pp. 349-350.

Bourgogne, ch. viii.

Pasquier, vol. ii., ad init.

Colonel Desprez, who accompanied the retreat, thus described to
King Joseph its closing scenes: “The truth is best expressed by
saying that the army is dead. The Young Guard was 8,000
strong when we left Moscow: at Vilna it scarcely numbered 400….
The corps of Victor and Oudinot numbered 30,000 men when they
crossed the Beresina: two days afterwards they had melted away like
the rest of the army. Sending reinforcements only increased the
losses.”

The following French official report, a copy of which I have
found in our F.O. Records (Russia, No. 84), shows how frightful
were the losses after Smolensk. But it should be noted that the
rank and file in this case numbered only 300 at Smolensk, and had
therefore lost more than half their numbers—and this in a
regiment of the Guard.

GARDE IMPÉRIALE: 6^ME
RÉGIMENT DE TIRAILLEURS.

l^ère Division. Situation
à l’époque du 19 Décembre,
1812
.

|——————-+——————+—————-+—————-+—————+—————+————|

| | Perte depuis le départ de Smolensk |
|
+——————+—————-+—————-+—————+—————+————|

|Présents sous|Restés sur |Blessés qui|Morts
de |Restés en |Total des|Reste |
|les armes au |le champ |n’ont pu |froid ou de|en arrière
|Pertes |présents|
|départ de |de bataille |suivre, |misère
|gelés, ou | |sous les|
|Smolensk | |restés au | |pour cause | |armes |
| | |pouvoir de | |de maladie | | |
| | |l’ennemi | |au pouvoir | | |
| | | | |de l’ennemi| | |
|——-+———-+———+——-+———+——+———+——+———+——+——-+—-+——+—-|

| Off.|Tr. | Off. |Tr. | Off. |Tr. | Off. |Tr. | Off. |Tr. |
Off.|Tr.|Off.|Tr.|
| 31 |300 | — |13 | 4 |52 | — |24 | 13 |201 | 17|290|
14|10 |
|——-+———-+———+——-+———+——+———+——+———+——+——-+—-+——+—-|

Signé le Colonel
Major Commandant

le dit Regiment. 
CARRÉ.

Les autres régiments sont
plus

ou moins dans le même
état.

“Corresp.,” December 20th, 1812. For the so-called Concordat of
1813, concluded with the captive Pius VII. at Fontainebleau, see
“Corresp.” of January 25th, 1813. The Pope repudiated it at the
first opportunity. Napoleon wanted him to settle at Avignon as a
docile subject of the Empire.

Mollien, vol. iii., ad fin. For his vague offers to
mitigate the harsh terms of Tilsit for Prussia, and to grant her a
political existence if she would fight for him, see Hardenberg,
“Mems.,” vol. iv., p. 350.

Walpole reports (December 19th and 22nd, 1812) Metternich’s envy
of the Russian successes and of their occupation of the left bank
of the Danube. Walpole said he believed Alexander would grant
Austria a set-off against this; but Metternich seemed entirely
Bonapartist (“F.O.,” Russia, No. 84). See too the full account,
based on documentary evidence, in Luckwaldt’s “Oesterreich und die
Anfange des Befreiungskrieges” (Berlin, 1898).

Hardenberg, “Mems.,” vol. iv., p. 366.

Oncken, “Oesterreich und Preussen,” vol. ii.; Garden, vol. xiv.,
p. 167; Seeley’s “Stein,” vol. ii., ch. iii.

Arndt, “Wanderungen”; Steffens, “Was ich erlebte.”

At this time she had only 61,500 men ready for the fighting
line; but she had 28,000 in garrison and 32,000 in Pomerania and
Prussia (Proper), according to Scharnhorst’s report contained in
“F.O.,” Russia, No. 85.

Letters of March 2nd and 11th.

Metternich’s “Memoirs,” vol. i., p. 159; Luckwaldt, op.
cit.
, ch. vi.

See the whole note in Luckwaldt, Append. No. 4.

Oncken, op. cit., vol. ii., p. 205. So too Metternich’s
letter to Nesselrode of April 21st (“Memoirs,” vol. i., p. 405,
Eng. ed.): “I beg of you to continue to confide in me. If Napoleon
will be foolish enough to fight, let us endeavour not to meet with
a reverse, which I feel to be only too possible. One battle lost
for Napoleon, and all Germany will be under arms.”

“F.O.,” Austria, No. 105. Doubtless, as Oncken has pointed out
with much acerbity, Castlereagh’s knowledge that Austria would
suggest the modification of our maritime claims contributed to his
refusal to consider her proposal for a general peace: but I am
convinced, from the tone of our records, that his chief motive was
his experience of Napoleon’s intractability and a sense of loyalty
to our Spanish allies: we were also pledged to help Sweden and
Russia.

Letters of April 24th.

Napoleon’s troops in Thorn surrendered on April 17th; those in
Spandau on April 24th (Fain, “Manuscrit de 1813,” vol. ii., ch.
i.).

Oncken, vol. ii., p. 272.

Cathcart’s report in “F.O.,” Russia, No. 85. Müffling (“Aus
meinem Leben”) regards the delay in the arrival of Miloradovitch,
and the preparations for defence which the French had had time to
make at Gross Görschen, as the causes of the allies’ failure.
The chief victim on the French side was Bessières, commander
of the Guard.

“Corresp.,” Nos. 20017-20031. For his interview with Bubna, see
Luckwaldt, p. 257.

Bernhardi’s “Toll,” vol. iii., pp. 490-492. Marmont gives the
French 150,000; Thiers says 160,000.

In his bulletin Napoleon admitted having lost 11,000 to 12,000
killed and wounded in the two days at Bautzen; his actual losses
were probably over 20,000. He described the allies as having
150,000 to 160,000 men, nearly double their actual numbers.

Müffling, “Aus meinem Leben.”

“Lettres inédites.” So too his letters to Eugène
of June 11th and July 1st; and of June 11th, 17th, July 6th and
29th, to Augereau, who was to threaten Austria from Bavaria.

See his conversation with our envoy, Thornton, reported by the
latter in the “Castlereagh Letters,” 2nd series, vol. iv., p.
314.

“Castlereagh Letters,” 2nd series, vol. iv., p. 344.

Garden, vol. xiv., p. 356. We also stipulated that Sweden should
not import slaves into Guadeloupe, and should repress the slave
trade. When, at the Congress of Vienna, that island was given back
to France, we paid Bernadotte a money indemnity.

“Lettres inédites de Napoléon,” June 18th, 1813.
See too that of July 16th, ibid.

Letters of F. Perthes.

Joseph to Marmont, July 21st, 1812.

“Méms. du Roi Joseph,” vols. viii. and ix.; Napier, book
xix., ch. v.

“Mémoires du Roi Joseph,” vol. ix., p. 195.

Napier and Alison say March 18th, which is refuted by the
“Méms. du Roi Joseph,” vol. ix., p. 131.

Ibid., vol. ix., p. 464.

As a matter of fact he had 50,000 there for three months, and
did not succeed. See Clarke’s letter to Clausel, “Méms. du
Roi Joseph,” vol. ix., p. 251.

Stanhope’s “Conversations with Wellington,” p. 20.

“Mémoires du Roi Joseph,” vol. ix., p. 60.

Thiers, bk. xlix.; “Nap. Corresp.,” No. 20019; Baumgarten vol
i., p. 577.

“Mémoires du Roi Joseph,” vol. ix., pp. 284, 294.
Joseph’s first order to Clausel was sent under protection of an
escort of 1,500 men
.

See Lord Melville’s complaint as to Wellington’s unreasonable
charges on this head in the “Letters of Sir B. Martin” (“Navy
Records,” 1898).

Miot de Melito, vol. ii., ch. xviii.

Clausel afterwards complained that if he had received any order
to that effect he could have pushed on so as to be at Vittoria
(“Méms. du Roi Joseph,” vol. ix., p. 454). The muster-rolls
of the French were lost at Vittoria. Napier puts their force at
70,000; Thiers at 54,000; Jourdan at 50,000.

Wellington’s official account of the fight states that the
French got away only two of their cannon; and Simmons, “A British
Rifleman,” asserts that the last of these was taken near Pamplona
on the 24th. Wellington generously assigned much credit to the
Spanish troops—far more than Napier will allow.

Ducasse, “Les rois, frères de Napoléon.”

“Lettres inédites de Napoléon,” July 1st, 3rd,
15th, and 20th.

Stadion to Metternich, May 30th, June 2nd and 8th; in Luckwaldt,
p. 382.

Cathcart’s “most secret” despatch of June 4⁄16 from
Reichenbach. Just a month earlier he reported that the Czar’s
proposals to Austria included all these terms in an absolute form,
and also the separation of Holland from France, the restoration of
the Bourbons to Spain, and “L’Italie libre dans toutes ses parties
du Gouvernement et de l’influence de la France.” Such were also
Metternich’s private wishes, with the frontier of the Oglio
on the S.W. for Austria. See Oncken, vol. ii., p. 644. The official
terms were in part due to the direct influence of the Emperor
Francis.

In a secret article of the Treaty we promised to advance to
Austria a subsidy of £500,000 as soon as she should join the
allies.

Martens, vol. ix., pp. 568-575. Our suspicion of Prussia
reappears (as was almost inevitable after her seizure of Hanover),
not only in the smallness of the sum accorded to her—for we
granted £2,000,000 in all to the Swedish, Hanseatic, and
Hanoverian contingents—but also in the stipulation that she
should assent to the eventual annexation of the formerly Prussian
districts of East Frisia and Hildesheim to Hanover. We also refused
to sign the Treaty of Reichenbach until she, most unwillingly,
assented to this prospective cession. This has always been thought
in Germany a mean transaction; but, as Castlereagh pointed out,
those districts were greatly in the way of the development of
Hanover. Prussia was to have an indemnity for the sacrifice; and we
bore the chief burden in the issue of “federative paper notes,”
which enabled the allies to prepare for the campaign (“Castlereagh
Papers,” 2nd series, vol. iv., p. 355; 3rd series, vol. i., pp.
7-17; and “Bath Archives,” vol. ii., p. 86). Moreover, we were then
sending 30,000 muskets to Stralsund and Colberg for the use of
Prussian troops (Despatch from “F.O.,” July 28th, to Thornton,
“Sweden,” No. 79). On July 6th we agreed to pay the cost of a
German Legion of 10,000 men under the Czar’s orders. Its Commissary
was Colonel Lowe.

For the official reports see Garden, vol. xiv., pp. 486-499;
also Bausset’s account, “Cour de Napoléon.”

Any account of a private interview between two astute schemers
must be accepted with caution; and we may well doubt whether
Metternich really was as firm, not to say provocative, as he
afterwards represented in his “Memoirs.” But, on the whole, his
account is more trustworthy than that of Fain, Napoleon’s
secretary, in his “Manuscrit de 1813,” vol. ii., ch. ii. Fain
places the interview on June 28th; in “Napoleon’s Corresp.” it is
reprinted, but assigned to June 23rd. The correct date is shown by
Oncken to have been June 26th. Bignon’s account of it (vol. xii.,
ch. iv.) is marked by his usual bias.

Cathcart reported, on July 8th, that Schwarzenberg had urged an
extension of the armistice, so that Austria might meet the “vast
and unexpected” preparations of France (“Russia,” No. 86).

“Russia,” No. 86.

Thornton’s despatch of July 12th (“Castlereagh Papers,” 2nd
Series, vol. iv., ad fin.).

Ibid., pp. 383 and 405.

For details see Oncken, Luckwaldt, Thiers, Fain, and the “Mems.”
of the Duc de Broglie; also Gentz, “Briefe an Pilat,” of July
16th-22nd, 1813. Humboldt, the Prussian ambassador, reported on
July 13th to Berlin that Metternich looked on war as quite
unavoidable, and on the Congress merely as a means of convincing
the Emperor Francis of the impossibility of gaining a lasting
peace.

Thiers; Ernouf’s “Maret, Duc de Bassano,” p. 571.

Bignon “Hist. de France,” vol. xii., p. 199; Lefebvre, “Cabinets
de l’Europe,” vol. v., p. 555.

Letter of July 29th.

Gentz to Sir G. Jackson, August 4th (“Bath Archives,” vol. ii.,
p. 199). For a version flattering to Napoleon, see Ernouf’s “Maret”
(pp. 579-587), which certainly exculpates the Minister.

Metternich, “Memoirs,” vol. ii., p. 546 (Eng. ed.).

“F.O.,” Russia, No. 86. A letter of General Nugent (July 27th),
from Prague, is inclosed. When he (N.) expressed to Metternich the
fear that Caulaincourt’s arrival there portended peace, M. replied
that this would make no alteration, “as the proposals were such
that they certainly would not be accepted, and they would even be
augmented.”

“Souvenirs du Duc de Broglie,” vol. i., ch. v.

British aims at this time are well set forth in the instructions
and the accompanying note to Lord Aberdeen, our ambassador
designate at Vienna, dated Foreign Office, August 6th, 1813: ” …
Your Lordship will collect from these instructions that a general
peace, in order to provide adequately for the tranquillity and
independence of Europe, ought, in the judgment of His Majesty’s
Government, to confine France at least within the Pyrenees, the
Alps, and the Rhine: and if the other Great Powers of Europe should
feel themselves enabled to contend for such a Peace, Great Britain
is fully prepared to concur with them in such a line of policy. If,
however, the Powers most immediately concerned should determine,
rather than encounter the risks of a more protracted struggle, to
trust for their own security to a more imperfect arrangement, it
never has been the policy of the British Government to attempt to
dictate to other States a perseverance in war, which they did not
themselves recognize to be essential to their own as well as to the
common safety.” As regards details, we desired to see the
restoration of Venetia to Austria, of the Papal States to the Pope,
of the north-west of Italy to the King of Sardinia, but trusted
that “a liberal establishment” might be found for Murat in the
centre of Italy. Napoleon knew that we desired to limit France to
the “natural frontiers” and that we were resolved to insist on our
maritime claims. As our Government took this unpopular line, and
went further than Austria in its plans for restricting French
influence, he had an excellent opportunity for separating the
Continental Powers from us. But he gave out that those Powers were
bought by England, and that we were bent on humiliating France.

Boyen, “Erinnerungen,” Pt. III., p. 66.

Fain, vol. ii., p. 27. The italicized words are given thus by
him; but they read like a later excuse for Napoleon’s failures.

“Commentaries on the War in Russia and Germany,” p. 195.

In his letters of August 16th to Macdonald and Ney he assumed
that the allies might strike at Dresden, or even as far west as
Zwickau: but meanwhile he would march “pour enlever
Blücher.”

“Lettres inédites de Napoléon.” The Emperor
forwarded this suggestion to Savary (August 11th): it doubtless
meant an issue of false paper notes, such as had been circulated in
Russia the year before.

Cathcart, “Commentaries,” p. 206.

“Extrait d’un Mémoire sur la Campagne de 1813.” With
characteristic inaccuracy Marbot remarks that the defection of
Jomini, with Napoleon’s plans, was “a disastrous blow.” The
same is said by Dedem de Gelder, p. 328.

The Emperor’s eagerness is seen by the fact that on August 21st
he began dictating despatches, at Lauban, at 3 a.m. On the previous
day he had dictated seventeen despatches; twelve at Zittau, four
after his ride to Görlitz, and one more on his arrival at
Lauban at midnight.

Letters of August 23rd to Berthier.

Boyen, vol. iii., p. 85. But see Wiehr, “Nap. und Bernadotte in
1813,” who proves how risky was B.’s position, with the Oder
fortresses, held by the French, on one flank, and Davoust and the
Danes on the other. He disposes of many of the German slanders
against Bernadotte.

Hausser, pp. 260-267. Oudinot’s “Memoirs” throw the blame on the
slowness of Bertrand in effecting the concentration on Grossbeeren
and on the heedless impetuosity of Reynier. Wiehr (pp. 74-116)
proves from despatches that Bernadotte meant to attack the French
south of Berlin: he discredits the “bones” anecdote.

Letters of August 23rd.

So called to distinguish it from the two other Neisses in
Silesia.

Blasendorfs “Blücher”; Müffling’s “Aus meinem Leben”
and “Campaigns of the Silesian Army in 1813 and 1814”; Bertin’s “La
Campagne de 1813.” Hausser assigns to the French close on 60,000 at
the battle; to the allies about 70,000.

Jomini, “Vie de Napoléon,” vol. iv., p. 380; “Toll,” vol.
iii., p. 124.

“Toll,” vol. iii., p. 144. Cathcart reports (p. 216) that Moreau
remarked to him: “We are already on Napoleon’s communications; the
possession of the town [Dresden] is no object; it will fall of
itself at a future time.” If Moreau said this seriously it can only
be called a piece of imbecility. The allies were far from safe
until they had wrested from Napoleon one of his strong places on
the Elbe; it was certainly not enough to have seized Pirna.

“Corresp.” No. 20461.

Cathcart’s “Commentaries,” p. 230: Bertin, “La Campagne de
1813,” p. 109; Marmont, “Mems.,” bk. xvii.; Sir Evelyn Wood’s
“Achievements of Cavalry.”

It is clear from Napoleon’s letters of the evening of the 27th
that he was not quite pleased with the day’s work, and thought the
enemy would hold firm, or even renew the attack on the morrow. They
disprove Thiers’ wild statements about a general pursuit on that
evening, thousands of prisoners swept up, etc.

Vandamme on the 28th received a reinforcement of eighteen
battalions, and thenceforth had in all sixty-four; yet Marbot
credits him with only 20,000 men.

Thiers gives Berthier’s despatch in full. See also map, p.
336.

Marmont, bk. xvii., p. 158. He and St. Cyr (“Mems.,” vol. iv.,
pp. 120-123) agree as to the confusion of their corps when crowded
together on this road. Napoleon’s aim was to insure the capture of
all the enemy’s cannon and stores; but his hasty orders had the
effect of blocking the pursuit on the middle road. St. Cyr sent to
headquarters for instruction; but these were now removed to
Dresden; hence the fatal delay.

Thiers has shown that Mortier did not get the order from
Berthier to support Vandamme until August 30th. The same is
true of St. Cyr, who did not get it till 11.30 a.m. on that day.
St. Cyr’s best defence is Napoleon’s letter of September 1st to him
(“Lettres inédites de Napoléon”): “That unhappy
Vandamme, who seems to have killed himself, had not a sentinel on
the mountains, nor a reserve anywhere…. I had given him positive
orders to intrench himself on the heights, to encamp his troops on
them, and only to send isolated parties of men into Bohemia to
worry the enemy and collect news.” With this compare Napoleon’s
approving statement of August 29th to Murat (“Corresp.,” No.
20486): “Vandamme was marching on Teplitz with all his
corps
.”

“Lettres inédites de Napoléon,” September 3rd.

Häusser, vol. iv., p. 343, and Boyen, “Erinnerungen,” vol.
ii., pp. 345-357, for Bernadotte’s suspicious delays on this day;
also Marmont, bk. xviii., for a critique on Ney. Napoleon sent for
Lejeune, then leading a division of Ney’s army, to explain the
disaster; but when Lejeune reached the headquarters at Dohna, south
of Dresden, the Emperor bade him instantly return—a proof of
his impatience and anger at these reverses.

[Footnote 367: Thornton, our envoy at Bernadotte’s headquarters,
wrote to Castlereagh that that leader’s desire was to spare the
Swedish corps; he expected that Bernadotte would aim at the French
crown (“Castlereagh Papers,” 3rd series, vol. i., pp. 48-59). See
too Boyen, vol. ii., p. 378.]

Letter of October 10th to Reynier. This and his letter to Maret
seem to me to refute Bernhardi’s contention (“Toll,” vol. iii., pp.
385-388) that Napoleon only meant to drive the northern allies
across the Elbe, and then to turn on Schwarzenberg. The Emperor’s
plans shifted every few hours: but the plan of crossing the Elbe in
great force was distinctly prepared for.

Thiers asserts that he had. But if so, how could the Emperor
have written to Macdonald (October 2nd) that the Silesian army had
made a move on Grossenhain: “It appears that this is so as to
attack the intrenched camp [ at Dresden] by the side of the plain,
by the roads of Berlin and Meissen.”? On the same day he scoffs at
Lefebre-Desnoëttes for writing that Bernadotte had crossed the
Elbe, and retorts that if he had, it would be so much the worse for
him: the war would soon be over.}

[370]

Letter of October 10th to Reynier. This and his letter to Maret
seem to me to refute Bernhardi’s contention (“Toll,” vol. iii., pp.
385-388) that Napoleon only meant to drive the northern allies
across the Elbe, and then to turn on Schwarzenberg. The Emperor’s
plans shifted every few hours: but the plan of crossing the Elbe in
great force was distinctly prepared for.

[371]

Martens, “Traités,” vol. ix., p. 610. This secret bargain
cut the ground from under the German unionists, like Stein, who
desired to make away with the secondary princes, or strictly to
limit their powers.

[372]

Thiers and Bernhardi (“Toll,” vol. iii., p. 388) have disposed
of this fiction.

[373]

Sir E. Wood, “Achievements of Cavalry.”

[374]

“Corresp.,” No. 20814. Marmont, vol. v., p. 281, acutely remarks
that Napoleon now regarded as true only that which entered into his
combinations and his thoughts.

[375]

Bernadotte was only hindered from retreat across the Elbe by the
remonstrances of his officers, by the forward move of Blücher,
and by the fact that the Elbe bridges were now held by the French.
For the council of war at Köthen on October 14th, see Boyen,
vol. ii., p. 377.

[376]

Müffling, “Campaign of 1813.”

[377]

Colonel Lowe, who was present, says it was won and lost five
times (unpublished “Memoirs”).

[378]

Napoleon’s bulletin of October 16th, 1813, blames Ney for this
waste of a great corps; but it is clear, from the official orders
published by Marmont (vol. v., pp. 373-378), that Napoleon did not
expect any pitched battle on the north side on the 16th. He thought
Bertrand’s corps would suffice to defend the north and west, and
left the defence on that side in a singularly vague state.

[379]

Dedem de Gelder, “Mems.,” p. 345, severely blames Napoleon’s
inaction on the 17th; either he should have attacked the allies
before Bennigsen and Bernadotte came up, or have retreated while
there was time.

[380]

Lord Burghersh, Sir George Jackson, Odeleben, and Fain all
assign this conversation to the night of the 16th; but Merveldt’s
official account of it (inclosed with Lord Cathcart’s despatches),
gives it as on October 17th, at 2 p.m. (“F.O.,” Russia, No. 86). I
follow this version rather than that given by Fain.

[381]

That the British Ministers did not intend anything of the kind,
even in the hour of triumph, is seen by Castlereagh’s despatch of
November 13th, 1813, to Lord Aberdeen, our envoy at the Austrian
Court: “We don’t wish to impose any dishonourable condition upon
France, which limiting the number of her ships would be: but she
must not be left in possession of this point [Antwerp]”
(“Castlereagh Papers,” 3rd series, vol. i., p. 76).

Boyen describes the surprising effects of the fire of the
British rocket battery that served in Bernadotte’s army. Captain
Bogue brought it forward to check the charge of a French column
against the Swedes. He was shot down, but Lieutenant Strangways
poured in so hot a fire that the column was “blown asunder like an
ant-heap,” the men rushing back to cover amidst the loud laughter
of the allies.

The premature explosion was of course due, not to Napoleon, but
to the flurry of a serjeant and the skilful flanking move of
Sacken’s light troops, for which see Cathcart and Marmont. The
losses at Leipzig were rendered heavier by Napoleon’s humane
refusal to set fire to the suburbs so as to keep off the allies. He
rightly said he could have saved many thousand French had he done
so. This is true. But it is strange that he had given no order for
the construction of other bridges. Pelet and Fain affirm that he
gave a verbal order; but, as Marbot explains, Berthier, the Chief
of the Staff, had adopted the pedantic custom of never acting on
anything less than a written order, which was not given. The
neglect to secure means for retreat is all the stranger as the
final miseries at the Beresina were largely due to official
blundering of the same kind. Wellington’s criticism on Napoleon’s
tactics at Leipzig is severe (despatch of January 10th, 1814): “If
Bonaparte had not placed himself in a position that every other
officer would have avoided, and remained in it longer than was
consistent with any ideas of prudence, he would have retired in
such a state that the allies could not have ventured to approach
the Rhine.”

Sir Charles Stewart wrote (March 22nd, 1814): “On the Elbe
Napoleon was quite insane, and his lengthened stay there was the
cause of the Battle of Leipzig and all his subsequent misfortunes”
(“Castlereagh Papers,” vol. ix., p. 373).

Napier, vol. v., pp. 368-378.

On November 10th Lord Aberdeen, our ambassador at the Austrian
Court, wrote to Castlereagh: ” … As soon as he [Murat] received
the last communication addressed to him by Prince Metternich and
myself at Prague, he wrote to Napoleon and stated that the affairs
of his kingdom absolutely demanded his presence. Without waiting
for any answer, he immediately began his journey, and did not halt
a moment till he arrived at Basle. While on the road he sent a
cyphered dispatch to Prince Cariati, his Minister at Vienna, in
which he informs him that he hopes to be at Naples on the 4th of
this month: that he burns with desire to revenge himself of
[sic] all the injuries he has received from Bonaparte, and
to connect himself with the cause of the allies in contending for a
just and stable peace. He proposes to declare war on the instant of
his arrival.” Again, on December 19th, Aberdeen writes: “You may
consider the affair of Murat as settled…. It will probably end in
Austria agreeing to his having a change of frontier on the Papal
territory, just enough to satisfy his vanity and enable him to show
something to his people. I doubt much if it will be possible, with
the claims of Sicily, Sardinia, and Austria herself in the north of
Italy, to restore to him the three Legations: but something
adequate must be done” (“Austria,” No. 102). The disputes between
Murat and Napoleon will be cleared up in Baron Lumbroso’s
forthcoming work, “Murat.” Meanwhile see Bignon, vol. xiii., pp.
181 et seq.; Desvernois, “Mems.,” ch. xx.; and Chaptal (p.
305), for Fouché’s treacherous advice to Murat.

Lady Burghersh’s “Journal,” p. 182.

Fain, “Manuscrit de 1814,” pp. 48-63. Ernouf, “Vie de Maret,” p.
606, states that Napoleon touched up Maret’s note; the sentence
quoted above is doubtless the Emperor’s. The same author proves
that Maret’s advice had always been more pacific than was supposed,
and that now, in his old position of Secretary of State, he gave
Caulaincourt valuable help during the negotiations at
Châtillon.

“Castlereagh Papers,” 3rd series, vol. i., p. 74. This was
written, of course, before he heard of the Frankfurt proposals; but
it anticipates them in a remarkable way. Thiers states that
Castlereagh, after hearing of them, sent Aberdeen new instructions.
I cannot find any in our archives. This letter warned Aberdeen
against any compromise on the subject of Antwerp; but it is clear
that Castlereagh, when he came to the allied headquarters, was a
partisan of peace, as compared with the Czar and the Prussian
patriots. Schwarzenberg wrote (January 26th) at Langres: “We ought
to make peace here: our Kaiser, also Stadion, Metternich, even
Castlereagh, are fully of this opinion—but Kaiser
Alexander!”

Fournier, “Der Congress von Châtillon,” p. 242.

“Castlereagh Papers,” loc. cit., p. 112.

Metternich. “Memoirs,” vol. i., p. 214.

“F.O.,” Austria, No. 102.

“Lettres inédites” (November 6th, 1813).

The memorandum is endorsed, “Extract of Instructions delivered
to me by Gen. Pozzo di Borgo, 18 Dec, 1813” (“Russia,” No. 92).

Metternich’s letter to Hudelist, in Fournier, p. 242.

Houssaye’s “1814,” p. 14; Metternich, “Memoirs,” vol. i., p.
308.

“Our success and everything depend upon our moderation and
justice,” he wrote to Lord Bathurst (Napier, bk. xxiii., ch.
ii.).

“Lettres inédites” (November 12th). The date is
important: it refutes Napier’s statement (bk. xxiii., ch. iv.) that
the Emperor had planned that Ferdinand should enter Spain early in
November when the disputes between Wellington and the Cortès
at Madrid were at their height. Bignon (vol. xiii., p. 88 et
seq.
) says that Talleyrand’s indiscretion revealed the
negotiations to the Spanish Cortès and Wellington; but our
general’s despatches show that he did not hear of them before
January 9th or 10th. He then wrote: “I have long suspected that
Bonaparte would adopt this expedient; and if he had had less pride
and more common sense, it would have succeeded.”

On January 14th the Emperor ordered Soult, as soon as the
ratification of the

treaty was
known, to set out northwards from Bayonne “with all his army, only
leaving what is necessary to form a screen.” Suchet was likewise to
hurry with 10,000 foot, en poste, and two-thirds of his
horse, to Lyons. On the 22nd the Emperor blames both Marshals for
not sending off the infantry, though the Spanish treaty had
not been ratified. After long delays Ferdinand set out for
Spain on March 13th, when the war was almost over.

Houssaye’s “1814,” ch. ii.; Müffling’s “Campaign of
1814.”

Letter of January 31st to Joseph.

“Méms. de Langeron” in Houssaye, p. 62; but see
Müffling.

Letter of February 2nd to Clarke.

Metternich said of Castlereagh, “I can’t praise him enough: his
views are most peaceful, in our sense” (Fournier, p. 252).

Castlereagh to Lord Liverpool, January 22nd and 30th, 1814.

Letter to Hudelist (February 3rd), in Fournier, p. 255.

Stewart’s Mem. of January 27th, 1814, in “Castlereagh Papers,”
vol. ix., p. 535. On that day Hardenberg noted in his diary:
“Discussion on the plan of operations, and misunderstandings.
Intrigue of Stein to get the army straight to Paris, as the Czar
wants. The Austrians oppose this: others don’t know what they want”
(Fournier, p. 361).

Stewart’s notes in “Castlereagh Papers,” pp. 541-548. On
February 17th Castlereagh promised to give back all our conquests
in the West Indies, except Tobago, and to try to regain for France
Guadaloupe and Cayenne from Sweden and Portugal; also to restore
all the French possessions east of the Cape of Good Hope except the
Iles de France (Mauritius) and de Bourbon (Fournier, p. 381).

Letters of January 31st and February 2nd to Joseph.

Printed in Napoleon’s “Corresp.” of February 17th. I cannot
agree with Ernouf, “Vie de Maret,” and Fournier, that Caulaincourt
could have signed peace merely on Maret’s “carte blanche” despatch.
The man who had been cruelly duped by Napoleon in the D’Enghien
affair naturally wanted an explicit order now.

Given by Ducasse, “Les Rois Frères de Napoléon,”
p. 64.

Hausser, p. 503. According to Napoleon, 6,000 men and forty
cannon were captured!

Letter of February 18th, 1814.

At Elba Napoleon told Colonel Campbell that he would have made
peace at Châtillon had not England insisted on his giving up
Antwerp, and that England was therefore the cause of the war
continuing. This letter, however, proves that he was as set on
retaining Mainz as Antwerp. Caulaincourt then wished him to make
peace while he could do so with credit (“Castlereagh Papers,” vol.
ix., p. 287).

Fournier, pp. 132-137, 284-294, 299.

See Metternich’s letter to Stadion of February 15th in Fournier,
pp. 319, 327.

Houssaye, p. 102.

Instructions of February 24th to Flahaut, “Corresp.,” No. 21359;
Hardenberg’s “Diary,” in Fournier, pp. 363-364.

Fournier, pp. 170, 385.

Ibid., pp. 178-181, 304; Martens, vol. ix., p. 683.
Castlereagh, vol. ix., p. 336, calls it “my treaty,” and adds that
England was practically supplying 300,000 men to the Coalition. One
secret article invited Spain and Sweden to accede to the treaty;
another stated that Germany was to consist of a federation of
sovereign princes, that Holland must receive a “suitable” military
frontier, and that Italy, Spain, and Switzerland must be
independent, that is, of France; a third bound the allies to keep
their armies on a war footing for a suitable time after the
peace.

See his instructions of March 2nd to Caulaincourt: “Nothing will
bring France to do anything that degrades her national character
and deposes her from the rank she has held in the world for
centuries.” But it was precisely that rank which the allies were
resolved to assign to her, neither more nor less. The joint allied
note of February 29th to the negotiators at Châtillon bade
them “announce to the French negotiator that you are ready to
discuss, in a spirit of conciliation, every modification that he
might be authorized to propose”; but that any essential departure
from the terms already proposed by them must lead to a rupture of
the negotiations.

Letters of March 2nd, 3rd, 4th, to Clarke.

Houssaye, p. 156, note. So too Müffling, “Aus meinem
Leben,” shows that Blücher could have crossed the Aisne there
or at Pontavaire or Berry-au-Bac.

See Napoleon’s letters to Clarke of March 4th-6th.

Houssaye, pp. 176-188.

Müffling says that Blücher and Gneisenau feared an
attack by Bernadotte on their rear. Napoleon on February
25th advised Joseph to try and gain over that prince, who had some
very suspicious relations with the French General Maison in
Belgium. Probably Gneisenau wished to spare his men for political
reasons.

Bernhardi’s “Toll,” vol. iv., p. 697. Lord Burghersh wrote from
Troyes (March 12th): “I am convinced this army will not be risked
in a general action…. S. would almost wish to be back upon the
Rhine.” So again on the 19th he wrote to Colonel Hudson Lowe from
Pougy: “I cannot say much for our activity; I am unable to explain
the causes of our apathy—the facts are too evident to be
disputed. We have been ten days at Troyes, one at Pont-sur-Seine,
two at Arcis, and are now at this place. We go tomorrow to Brienne”
(“Unpublished Mems. of Sir H. Lowe”). Stewart wittily said that
Napoleon came to Arcis to feel Schwarzenberg’s pulse.

Letters of March 20th to Clarke.

“Castlereagh Papers,” vol. ix., pp. 325, 332.

These letters were written in pairs—the one being
official, the other confidential. Caulaincourt’s replies show that
he appreciated them highly (see Fain, Appendix).

From Caulaincourt’s letter of March 3rd to Napoleon; Bignon,
vol. xiii., p. 379.

“Castlereagh Papers,” vol. ix., p. 555.

“Castlereagh Papers,” vol. ix., pp. 335, 559. Caulaincourt’s
project of March 15th much resembled that dictated by Napoleon
three days later; Austria was to have Venetia as far as the Adige,
the kingdom of Italy to go to Eugène, and the duchy of
Warsaw to the King of Saxony, etc. The allies rejected it (Fain, p.
388).

Fournier, p. 232, rebuts, and I think successfully, Houssaye’s
objections (p. 287) to its genuineness. Besides, the letter is on
the same moral level with the instructions of January 4th to
Caulaincourt, and resembles them in many respects. No forger could
have known of those instructions. At Elba, Napoleon admitted that
he was wrong in not making peace at this time. “Mais je me
croyais assez fort pour ne pas la faire, et je me suis
trompé
” (Lord Holland’s “Foreign Rem.,” p. 319). The
same writer states (p. 296) that he saw the official correspondence
about Châtillon: it gave him the highest opinion of
Caulaincourt, but N.’s conduct was “full of subterfuge and
artifice.”

Castlereagh to Clancarty, March 18th.

Napier, bk. xxiv., ch. iii. Wellington seems to have thought
that the allies would probably make peace with Napoleon.

Broglie, “Mems.,” bk. iii., ch. i.

Letter of February 25th to Joseph. Thiébault gives us an
odd story that Bernadotte sent an agent, Rainville, to persuade
Davoust to join him in attacking the rear of the allies; but that
Rainville’s nerve so forsook him in Davoust’s presence that he
turned and bolted for his life!

Caulaincourt to Metternich on March 25th: “Arrived only this
[last] night near the Emperor, His Majesty has … given me all the
powers necessary to sign peace with the Ministers of the allied
Courts” (Fain, p. 345; Ernouf, “Vie de Maret,” p. 634).

Thiers does not mention these overtures of Napoleon, which are
surely most characteristic. His whole eastward move was motived by
them. Efforts have been made (e.g., by M. de Bacourt in
Talleyrand’s “Mems.,” pt. vii., app. 4) to prove that on the 25th
Napoleon was ready to agree to all the allied terms, and thus
concede more than was done by Louis XVIII. But there is no proof
that he meant to do anything of the sort. The terms of
Caulaincourt’s note were perfectly vague. Moreover, even on the
28th, when Napoleon was getting alarmed, he had an interview with a
captured Austrian diplomatist, Wessenberg, whom he set free in
order that he might confer with the Emperor Francis. He told the
envoy that France would yet give him support: he wanted the natural
frontiers, but would probably make peace on less favourable terms,
as he wished to end the war: “I am ready to renounce all the French
colonies if I can thereby keep the mouth of the Scheldt for France.
England will not insist on my sacrificing Antwerp if Austria does
not support her” (Arneth’s “Wessenberg,” vol. i., p. 188). This
extract shows no great desire to meet the allied terms, but rather
to separate Austria from her allies. According to Lady Burghersh
(“Journals,” p. 216), Napoleon admitted to Wessenberg that his
position was desperate. I think this was a pleasing fiction of that
envoy. There is no proof that Napoleon was wholly cast down till
the 29th, when he heard of La Fère Champenoise (Macdonald’s
“Souvenirs”).

Bignon, vol. xiii., pp. 436, 437.

On hearing of their withdrawal Stein was radiant with joy: “Now,
he said, the Czar will go on to Paris, and all will soon be at an
end” (Tourgueneff quoted by Häusser, vol. iv., p. 553).

Bernhardi’s “Toll,” vol. iv., pp. 737 et seq.; Houssaye,
pp. 354-362; also Nesselrode’s communication published in
Talleyrand’s “Mems.” Thielen and Radetzky have claimed that the
initiative in this matter was Schwarzenberg’s; and Lord Burghersh,
in his despatch of March 25th (“Austria,” No. 110), agrees with
them. Stein supports Toll’s claim. I cannot agree with Houssaye (p.
407) that “Napoleon had resigned himself to the sacrifice of
Paris.” His intercepted letter, and also the official letters, Nos.
21508, 21513, 21516, 21526, 21538, show that he believed the allies
would retreat and that his communications with Paris would be
safe.

I take this account largely from Sir Hudson Lowe’s unpublished
memoirs. Napoleon blamed Marmont for not marching to Rheims as he
was ordered to do. At Elba, Napoleon told Colonel Campbell that
Marmont’s disobedience spoilt the eastern movement, and ruined the
campaign. But had Marmont and Mortier joined Napoleon at Vitry,
Paris would have been absolutely open to the allies.

Houssaye, pp. 485 et seq.; Napoleon’s letters of February
8th and March 16th; Mollien, vol. iv., p. 128. In Napoleon’s letter
of April 2nd to Joseph (“New Letters”) there is not a word of
reproach to Joseph for leaving Paris.

“Castlereagh Papers,” vol. ix., p. 420; Pasquier, vol. iii., ch.
xiii.

We do not know definitely why Alexander dropped Bernadotte so
suddenly. On March 17th he had assured the royalist agent, Baron de
Vitrolles, that he would not hear of the Bourbons, and that he had
first thought of establishing Bernadotte in France, and then
Eugène. We do know, however, that Bernadotte had made
suspicious overtures to the French General Maison in Belgium
(“Castlereagh Papers,” vol. ix., pp. 383, 445, 512).

De Pradt, “Restauration de la Royauté, le 31 Mars, 1814”;
Pasquier, vol. iii., ch. xiii. Vitrolles (“Mems.,” vol. i., pp.
95-101) says that Metternich assured him on March 15th that Austria
would not insist on the Regency of Marie Louise, but would listen
to the wishes of France.

For the first draft of this Declaration, see “Corresp.,” No.
21555 (note).

Pasquier, vol. iii., ch. xv.; Macdonald, “Souvenirs.”

Houssaye, pp. 593-623; Marmont, vol. vi., pp. 254-272;
Macdonald, chs. xxvii.-xxviii. At Elba, Napoleon told Lord
Ebrington that Marmont’s troops were among the best, and his
treachery ruined everything (“Macmillan’s Mag.,” Dec, 1894).

Pasquier, vol. iii., ch. xvi.; “Castlereagh Papers,” vol. ix.,
p. 442. Alison wrongly says that Napoleon chose Elba.

Martens, vol. ix., p. 696.

Thiers and Constant assign this event to the night of 11th-12th.
I follow Fain and Macdonald in referring it to the next night.

Bausset, “Cour de Napoléon.”

Sir Neil Campbell’s “Journal,” p. 192.

Ussher, “Napoleon’s Last Voyages,” p. 29.

A quondam Jacobin, Pons (de l’Hérault), Commissioner of
Mines at Elba, has left “Souvenirs de l’Ile d’Elbe,” which are of
colossal credulity. In chap. xi. he gives tales of plots to murder
Napoleon—some of them very silly. In part ii., chap, i., he
styles him “essentiellement réligieux,” and a most
tender-hearted man, who was compelled by prudence to hide his
sensibility! Yet Campbell’s official reports show that Pons, at
that time
, was far from admiring Napoleon.

“F.O.,” Austria, No. 117. Talleyrand, in his letters to Louis
XVIII., claims to have broken up the compact of the Powers. But it
is clear that fear of Russia was more potent than Talleyrand’s
finesse. Before the Congress began Castlereagh and
Wellington advised friendship with France so as to check “undue
pretensions” elsewhere.

Stanhope’s “Conversations,” p. 26. In our archives (“Russia,”
No. 95) is a suspicious letter of Pozzo di Borgo, dated Paris, July
10/22, 1814, to Castlereagh (it is not in his Letters) containing
this sentence: “L’existence de Napoléon, comme il
était aisé à prévoir, est un
inconvénient qui se rencontre partout.” For Fouché’s
letter to Napoleon, begging him voluntarily to retire to the New
World, see Talleyrand’s “Mems.,” pt. vii., app. iv. Lafayette
(“Mems.,” vol. v., p. 345) asserts that French royalists were
plotting his assassination. Brulart, Governor of Corsica, was
suspected by Napoleon, but, it seems, wrongly (Houssaye’s “1815,”
p. 172).

Pallain, “Correspondance de Louis XVIII avec Talleyrand,” pp.
307, 316.

“Recollections,” p. 16; “F.O.,” France, No. 114. The facts given
above seem to me to refute the statements often made that the
allies violated the Elba arrangement and so justified his escape.
The facts prove that the allies sought to compel Louis XVIII. to
pay Napoleon the stipulated sum, and that the Emperor welcomed the
non-payment. His words to Lord Ebrington on December 6th breathe
the conviction that France would soon rise.

Fleury de Chaboulon’s “Mems.,” vol. i., pp. 105-140; Lafayette,
vol. v., p. 355.

Campbell’s “Journal”; Peyrusse, “Mémorial,” p. 275.

Houssaye’s “1815,” p. 277.

Guizot, “Mems.,” ch. iii.; De Broglie, “Mems.,” bk. ii., ch.
ii.; Fleury, vol. i., p. 259.

Peyrusse, “Mémorial,” p. 277.

As Wellington pointed out (“Despatches,” May 5th, 1815), the
phrase “il s’est livré à la vindicte publique”
denotes public justice, not public vengeance. At St. Helena,
Napoleon told Gourgaud that he came back too soon from Elba,
believing that the Congress had dissolved! (Gourgaud’s
“Journals,” vol. ii., p. 323.)

“Diary,” April 15th and 18th, 1815.

“Parl. Debates”; Romilly’s “Diary,” vol. ii., p. 360.

Napoleon told Cockburn during his last voyage that he bestowed
this constitution, not because it was a wise measure, but as a
needful concession to popular feeling. The continental peoples were
not fit for representative government as England was (“Last Voyages
of Nap.,” pp. 115, 137). So, too, he said to Gourgaud he was wrong
in summoning the Chambers at all “especially as I meant to
dismiss them as soon as I was a conqueror
” (Gourgaud,
“Journal,” vol. i., p. 93).

Mercer’s “Waterloo Campaign,” vol. i., p. 352. For Fleury de
Chaboulon’s mission to sound Austria, see his “Mems.,” vol. ii.,
and Madelin’s “Fouché,” ch. xxv.

In the “English Hist. Review” for July, 1901, I have published
the correspondence between Sir Hudson Lowe (Quartermaster-General
of our forces in Belgium up to May, 1815) and Gneisenau,
Müffling, and Kleist. These two last were most
reluctant
to send forward Prussian troops into Belgium to guard
the weak frontier fortresses from a coup de main: but Lowe’s
arguments prevailed, thus deciding the main features of the
war.

“F.O.,” France, No. 116. On June 9th the Duke charged Stuart,
our envoy at Ghent, to defend this course, on the ground that
Blücher and he had many raw troops, and could not advance into
France with safety and invest fortresses until the Russians and
Austrians co-operated.

Sir H. Vivian states (“Waterloo Letters,” No. 70) that the Duke
intended to give a ball on June 21st, the anniversary of Vittoria.
See too Sir E. Wood’s “Cavalry in the Waterloo Campaign,” ch.
ii.

“F.O.,” France, No. 115. A French royalist sent a report, dated
June 1st, recommending “point d’engagement avec Bonaparte…. Il
faut user l’armée de Bonaparte: elle ne peut plus se
recruter.”

Ropes’s “Campaign of Waterloo,” ch. v.; Chesney, “Waterloo
Lectures,” p. 100; Sir H. Maxwell’s “Wellington” (vol. ii., p. 14);
and O’Connor Morris, “Campaign of 1815,” p. 97.

Janin, “Campagne de Waterloo,” p. 7.

Pétiet, “Souvenirs militaires,” p. 195.

Credit is primarily due to Constant de Rebecque, a Belgian,
chief of staff to the Prince of Orange, for altering the point of
concentration from Nivelles, as ordered by Wellington, to Quatre
Bras; also to General Perponcher for supporting the new movement.
The Belgian side of the campaign has been well set forth by Boulger
in “The Belgians at Waterloo” (1901).

Gourgaud, “Campagne de 1815,” ch. iv.

Houssaye, “1815,” pp. 133-138, 186, notes.

Hamley, “Operations of War,” p. 187.

For Gérard’s delays see Houssaye, p. 158, and Horsburgh,
“Waterloo,” p. 36. Napoleon’s tardiness is scarcely noticed by
Houssaye or by Gourgaud; but it has been censured by Jomini,
Charras, Clausewitz, and Lord Wolseley.

Ollech (p. 125) sees in it a conditional offer of help to
Blücher. But on what ground? It states that the Prince of
Orange has one division at Quatre Bras and other troops at
Nivelles: that the British reserve would reach Genappe at noon, and
their cavalry Nivelles at the same hour. How could Blücher
hope for help from forces so weak and scattered? See too Ropes
(note to ch. x.). Horsburgh (ch. v.) shows that Wellington believed
his forces to be more to the front than they were: he traces the
error to De Lancey, chief of the staff. But it is fair to add that
Wellington thought very highly of De Lancey, and after his death at
Waterloo severely blamed subordinates.

Stanhope, “Conversations,” p. 109.

Reiche, “Memoiren,” vol. ii., p. 183.

The term corps is significant. Not till 3.15 did Soult
use the term armée in speaking of Blücher’s
forces. The last important sentence of the 2 p.m. despatch is not
given by Houssaye (p. 159), but is printed by Ropes (p. 383),
Siborne (vol. i., p. 453), Charras (vol. i., p. 136), and Ollech
(p. 131). It proves that as late as 2 p.m. Napoleon expected
an easy victory over the Prussians.

The best authorities give the Prussians 87,000 men, and the
French 78,000; but the latter estimate includes the corps of Lobau,
10,000 strong, which did not reach Fleurus till dark.

I follow Houssaye’s solution of this puzzle as the least
unsatisfacty, but it does not show why Napoleon should have been so
perplexed. D’Erlon debouched from the wood of Villers Perwin
exactly where he might have been expected. Was Napoleon
puzzled because the corps was heading south-east instead of
east?

Delbrück (“Gneisenau,” vol. ii., p. 190) shows how the
storm favoured the attack.

I here follow Delbrück’s “Gneisenau” (vol. ii., p. 194) and
Charras (vol. i., p. 163). Reiche (“Mems.,” vol ii., p. 193) says
that his corps of 30,800 men lost 12,480 on the 15th and 16th: he
notes that Blücher and Nostitz probably owed their escape to
the plainness of their uniforms and headgear.

“Waterloo Letters,” Nos. 163 and 169, prove that the time was 3
p.m. and not 3.30; see also Kincaid’s account in Fitchett’s
“Wellington’s Men” (p. 120).

“Waterloo Letters,” No. 169.

See Houssaye, p. 205, for the sequence of these events.

Ollech, pp. 167-171. Colonel Basil Jackson, in his “Waterloo and
St. Helena” (printed for private circulation), p. 64, states that
he had been employed in examining and reporting on the Belgian
roads, and did so on the road leading south from Wavre. This report
had been sent to Gneisenau, and must have given him greater
confidence on the night of the 16th.

O’Connor Morris, p. 176, approves Napoleon’s criticism, and
censures Gneisenau’s move on Wavre: but surely Wavre combined more
advantages than any other position. It was accessible for the whole
Prussian army (including Bülow); it was easily defensible (as
the event proved); and it promised a reunion with Wellington for
the defence of Brussels. Houssaye says (p. 233) that Gneisenau did
not at once foresee the immense consequences of his action. Of
course he did not, because he was not sure of Wellington; but he
took all the steps that might lead to immense consequences, if all
went well.

Müffling, “Passages,” p. 238: Charras, vol. i., p. 226,
discredits it.

Basil Jackson, op. cit., p. 24; Cotton, “A Voice from
Waterloo,” p. 20.

Grouchy suppressed this despatch, but it was published in
1842.

Mercer, vol. i., p. 270.

Pétiet, “Souvenirs militaires,” p. 204.

Ropes, pp. 212, 246, 359. I follow the “received” version of
this despatch. For a comparison of it with the “Grouchy” version
see Horsburgh, p. 155, note.

Ropes, pp. 266, 288; Houssaye, p. 316, with a good note.

Ollech, pp. 187-192; Delbrück’s “Gneisenau,” vol. ii., p.
205. I cannot credit the story told by Hardinge in 1837 to Earl
Stanhope (“Conversations,” p. 110), that, on the night of the 16th
June, Gneisenau sought to dissuade Blücher from joining
Wellington. Hardinge only had the story at second hand, and wrongly
assigns it to Wavre. On the afternoon of the 17th Gneisenau ordered
Ziethen to keep open communications with Wellington (Ollech,
p. 170). The story that Wellington rode over to Wavre on the night
of the 18th on his horse “Copenhagen” is of course a myth.

“Blackwood’s Magazine,” October, 1896; “Cornhill,” January,
1901.

Beamish’s “King’s German Legion,” vol. ii., p. 352. Sir Hussey
Vivian asserts that the allied position was by no means strong; but
General Kennedy, in his “Notes on Waterloo” (p. 68), pronounces it
“good and well occupied.” A year previously Wellington noted it as
a good position. Sir Hudson Lowe then suggested that it should be
fortified: “Query, in respect to the construction of a work at Mt.
Jean, being the commanding point at the junction of two principal
chaussées” (“Unpublished Memoirs”).

Wellington has been censured by Clausewitz, Kennedy and Chesney
for leaving so large a force at Hal. Perhaps he desired to protect
the King of France at Ghent, though he was surely relieved of
responsibility by his despatch of June 18th, 3 a.m., begging the
Duc de Berri to retire with the King to Antwerp. It seems to me
more likely that he was so confident of an early advance of the
Prussians (see his other despatch of the same hour and Sir A.
Frazer’s statement—”Letters,” p. 553—”We expected the
Prussian co-operation early in the day”) as to assume that Napoleon
would stake all on an effort against his right; and in that case
the Hal force would have crushed the French rear, though it was
very far off.

Wellington to Earl Bathurst, June 25th, 1815. The Earl of
Ellesmere, who wrote under the Duke’s influence, stated that not
more than 7,000 of the British troops had seen a shot fired. This
is incorrect. Picton’s division, still 5,000 strong, was almost
wholly composed of tried troops; and Lambert’s brigade counted
2,200 veterans; many of the Guards had seen fire, and the 52nd was
a seasoned regiment. Tomkinson (p. 296) reckons all the 5,220
British and 1,730 King’s German troopers as “efficient,” and
Wellington himself, so Mercer affirms, told Blücher he had
6,000 of the finest cavalry in the world.

“A British Rifleman,” p. 367.

I distrust the story told by Zenowicz, and given by Thiers, that
Napoleon at 10 a.m. was awaiting Grouchy with impatience; also
Marbot’s letter referred to in his “Memoirs,” ad fin., in
which he says the Emperor bade him push on boldly towards Wavre, as
the troops near St. Lambert “could be nothing else than the corps
of Grouchy.” Grouchy’s despatch and the official reply show that
Napoleon knew Grouchy to be somewhere between Gembloux and Wavre.
Besides, Bülow’s report (Ollech, p. 192) states that, while at
St. Lambert, he sent out two strong patrols to the S.W., and was
not observed by the French, “who appeared to have no idea of our
existence.” This completely disposes of Marbot’s story.

Houssaye, ch. vii. In the “Eng. Hist. Rev.” for October, 1900,
p. 815, Mr. H. George gives a proof of this, citing the time it
took him to pace the roads by which Grouchy might have
advanced.

[Footnote 513 “Waterloo Letters,” pp. 60-63, 70-77, 81-84, 383.
The whole brigade was hardly 1,000 sabres strong. Sir E. Wood, pp.
126-146; Siborne, vol. ii., pp. 20-45.]

Houssaye, pp. 354, 499, admits the repulse.

[Footnote 515 B. Jackson, p. 34. Müffling says the
defaulters numbered 10,000! While sympathizing with the efforts of
Dutch-Belgian writers on behalf of their kin, I must accept
Jackson’s evidence as conclusive here. See also Mr. Oman’s article
in “Nineteenth Century,” Oct., 1900.]

B. Jackson, p. 35; “Waterloo Letters,” pp. 129-144, 296; Cotton,
p. 79.

Houssaye, pp. 365, 371-376; Kennedy, pp. 117-120; Mercer, vol.
i., pp. 311-324.

Gourgaud (ch. vi.) states that the time of Lobau’s move was
4.30, though he had reconnoitred on his right earlier. Napoleon’s
statements on this head at St. Helena are conflicting. One says
that Lobau moved at 1.30, another at 4.30. Perhaps Janin’s
statement explains why Lobau did nothing definite till the later
hour.

Baring’s account (“King’s German Legion,” App. xxi.) shows that
the farm was taken about the time of the last great cavalry charge.
Kennedy (p. 122) and Ompteda (ad fin.) are equally explicit;
and the evidence of the French archives adduced by Houssaye (p.
378) places the matter beyond doubt.

Ollech, pp. 243-246. Reiche’s exorbitant claims (vol. ii., pp.
209-215) are refuted by “Waterloo Letters,” p. 22.

Lacoste (Decoster), Napoleon’s Flemish guide, told this to Sir
W. Scott, “Life of Napoleon,” vol. viii., p. 496.

See Boulger’s “The Belgians at Waterloo” (1901), p. 33.

The formation and force of the French Guards in this attack have
been much discussed. Thiers omits all notice of the second column;
Houssaye limits its force to a single battalion, but his account is
not convincing. On p. 385 he says nine battalions of the Guard
advanced into the valley, but, on p. 389, he accounts only for six.
Other authorities agree that eight joined in the attack. As to
their formation, Houssaye advances many proofs that it was in
hollow squares. Here is one more. On the 19th Basil Jackson rode
along the slope and ridge near the back of Hougoumont and talked
with some of the wounded of the Imperial Guard. “As they lay they
formed large squares, of which the centres were hollow” (p. 57).
Maitland (“Waterloo Letters,” p. 244.) says: “There was one great
column at first, which separated into two parts.” Gawler (p. 292)
adds that: “The second column was subdivided in two parts, close
together, and that its whole flank was much longer than the
front of our 52nd regiment
.” It is difficult to reconcile all
this with the attack in hollow squares; but probably the squares
(or oblongs?) followed each other so closely as to seem like a
serried column. None of our men could see whether the masses were
solid or hollow, but naturally assumed them to be solid, and hence
greatly over-estimated their strength. A column made up of hollow
squares is certainly an odd formation, but perhaps is not
unsuitable to withstand cavalry and overthrow infantry.

I cannot accept Houssaye’s statement (p. 393) that the French
squares attacked our front at four different places, from the 52nd
regiment on our right to the Brunswickers in our centre, a quarter
of a mile to the east. The only evidence that favours this is
Macready’s (“Waterloo Letters,” p. 330); he says that the men who
attacked his square (30th and 73rd regiments) were of the Middle
Guard; for their wounded said so; but Kelly, of the same square,
thought they were Donzelot’s men, who certainly attacked there.
Siborne, seemingly on the strength of Macready’s statement, says
that part of the Guards’ column diverged thither: but this is
unlikely. Is it credible that the Guards, less than 4,000 strong,
should have spread their attacks over a quarter of a mile of front?
Was not the column the usual method of attack? I submit, then, that
my explanation of the Guard attacking in hollow oblongs, formed in
two chief columns, harmonizes the known facts. See Petit’s
“Relation” in “Eng. Hist. Rev.,” April, 1903.

Janin, p. 45.

Bertrand at St. Helena said he heard Michel utter these
words (Montholon, vol. iii., ch. iv.).

Maitland’s “Narrative,” p. 222. Basil Jackson, who knew Gourgaud
well at St. Helena, learnt from him that he could not finish his
account of Waterloo, “as Napoleon could never decide on the best
way of ending the great battle: that he (Gourgaud) had suggested no
less than six different ways, but none were satisfactory”
(“Waterloo and St. Helena,” p, 102). Gourgaud’s “Journal” shows
that Napoleon blamed in turn the rain, Ney, Grouchy, Vandamme,
Guyot, and Soult; but he ends—”it was a fatality; for in
spite of all, I should have won that battle.”

“Lettres inédites de Napoléon.”

Gourgaud, “Journal inédit de Ste. Hélène,”
vol. ii., p. 321, small edit.

Lucien, “Mems.,” vol. iii., p. 327.

Stuart’s despatch of June 28th, “F.O.,” France, No. 117;
Gneisenau to Müffling, June 27th, “Passages,” App.

Croker (“Papers,” vol. iii., p. 67) had this account from
Jaucourt, who had it from Becker.

Ollech, pp. 350-360. The French cavalry success near Versailles
was due to exceptional circumstances.

Maitland’s “Narrative,” pp. 23-39, disproves Thiers’ assertion
that Napoleon was not expected there. Maitland’s letter of July
10th to Hotham (“F.O.,” France, No. 126, not in the “Narrative”)
ends: “It appears to me from the anxiety the bearers express to get
away, that they are very hard pressed by the Government at Paris.”
Hotham’s instructions of July 8th to Maitland were most stringent.
See my Essay in “Napoleonic Studies” (1904).

The date of the letter disproves Las Cases’ statement that it
was written after his second interview with Maitland, and
in consequence of the offers Maitland had made!

Napoleon’s reference to Themistocles has been much admired. But
why? The Athenian statesman was found to have intrigued with Persia
against Athens in time of peace; he fled to the Persian monarch and
was richly rewarded as a renegade. No simile could have been
less felicitous.

“Narrative,” p. 244. [This work has been republished by Messrs.
Blackwood, 1904.]

“F.O.,” France, No. 126; Allardyce, “Mems. of Lord Keith.”

Maitland, pp. 206, 239-242; Montholon, vol. i., ch. iii.

“Castlereagh Papers,” 3rd series, vol. ii., pp. 434,438.
Beatson’s Mem. is in “F.O.,” France, No. 123. This and other facts
refute Lord Holland’s statement (“Foreign Reminiscences,” p. 196)
that the Government was treating for the transfer of St. Helena
from the East India Company early in 1815.—Why does
Lord Rosebery, “Napoleon: last Phase,” p. 58, write that Lord
Liverpool thought that Napoleon should either (1) be handed over to
Louis XVIII. to be treated as a rebel; or (2) treated as vermin; or
(3) that we would (regretfully) detain him? In his letters to
Castlereagh at Paris, Liverpool expressly says it would be better
for us, rather than any other Power, to detain him, and writes not
a word about treating him as vermin. Lord Rosebery is surely aware
that our Government and Wellington did their best to preclude
the possibility of the Prussians treating him as vermin
.

Keith’s letter of August 1st, in “F.O.,” France, No. 123: “The
General and many of his suite have an idea that if they could but
put foot on shore, no power could remove them, and they are
determined to make the attempt if at all possible: they are
becoming most refractory.”

In our Colonial Office archives, St. Helena, No. 1, is a letter
of August 2nd, 1815, from an Italian subject of Napoleon
(addressed

to Mme. Bertrand, but really for him), stating that £16,000
had been placed in good hands for his service, one-fourth of which
would be at once intrusted to firms at New York, Boston,
“Philadelfi,” and Charlestown, to provide means for effecting his
escape, and claiming again “le plus beau trône de l’univers.”
It begs him to get his departure from Plymouth put off, for a plot
had been formed by discontented British officers to get rid of the
Premier and one other Minister. Napoleon must not build any hopes
on the Prince Regent: “Le Silène de cette isle…. Je fonds
donc mon espoir avant tout sur les navires marchands, Anglais comme
autres, par l’apas du gain.” The writer’s name is illegible: so is
the original postmark: the letter probably came from London: it
missed Mme. Bertrand at Plymouth, followed her to St. Helena, and
was opened by Sir G. Cockburn, who sent it back to our Government.
I have published it

in extenso
in my volume, “Napoleonic
Studies ” (1904), as also an accompanying letter from Miss McKinnon
of Binfield, Berks, to Napoleon, stating that her mother, still
living, had known him and given him hospitality when a lieutenant
at Valence.]

Las Cases, “Mémorial,” vol, i., pp. 55, 65.

I wish I had space to give a whole chapter to the relations
between Napoleon and the Whigs, and to show how their championship
of him worked mischief on both sides in 1803-21, enticing him on to
many risky ventures, and ruining the cause of Reform in England for
a generation.

“F.O.,” France, No. 123. Keith adds: “I accompanied him to look
at the accommodation on board the ‘Northumberland,’ with which he
appeared to be well satisfied, saying, ‘the apartments are
convenient, and you see I carry my little tent-bed with me.'” The
volume also contains the letter of Maingaud, etc. Bertrand
requested permission from our Government to return in a year;
Gourgaud, when his duty to his aged mother recalled him; O’Meara
stipulated that he should still be a British surgeon on full pay
and active service.

“Extract from a Diary of Sir G. Cockburn,” pp. 21, 51, 94.

“Napoleon’s last Voyages,” p. 163.

I found this return in “Admiralty Secret Letters,” 1804-16.

Lord Rosebery, in his desire to apologize for our treatment of
Napoleon at every point, says (“Nap.: last Phase,” p. 64): “They
[the exiles] were packed like herrings in a barrel. The
‘Northumberland,’ it was said, had been arrested on her way back
from India in order to convey Napoleon: all the water on board, it
was alleged, had also been to India, was discoloured and tainted,
as well as short in quantity.”—On the contrary, the diary of
Glover, in “Last Voyages of Nap.,” p. 91, shows that the ship was
in the Medway in July, and was fitted out at Portsmouth (where it
was usual to keep supplies of water): also (p. 99) that Captain
Ross gave up his cabin to the Bertrands, and Glover his to the
Montholons: Gourgaud and Las Cases slept in the after cabin until
cabins could be built for them. We have already seen (p. 529) that
Napoleon was well satisfied with his own room. Water, wine, cattle,
and fruit were taken in at Funchal in spite of the storm.

Gourgaud, “Journal,” vol. i., pp. 47, 59 (small edition); “Last
Voyages of Nap.,” p. 198.

Sir G. Bingham’s Diary in “Blackwood’s Mag.,” October, 1896, and
“Cornhill,” January, 1901.

Gourgaud, “Journal,” vol. i., p. 64.

“Last Voyages,” p. 130.

“Castlereagh Papers,” 3rd series, vol. ii., pp. 423, 433, 505;
Seeley’s “Stein,” vol. iii., pp. 333-344.

See Gourgaud’s “Journal,” vol. ii., p. 315, for Napoleon’s view
as to our stupidity then: “In their place I would have stipulated
that I alone could sail and trade in the eastern seas. It is
ridiculous for them to leave Batavia (Java) to the Dutch and L’Ile
de Bourbon to the French.”

Forsyth, “Captivity of Napoleon,” vol. i., p. 218. Plantation
House was also the centre of the semaphores of the island.

Mrs. Abell (“Betsy” Balcombe), “Recollections,” ch. vii. These
were compiled twenty-five years later, and are not, as a rule,
trustworthy, but the “blindman’s buff” is named by Glover. Balcombe
later on infringed the British regulations, along with O’Meara.

Gourgaud, “Journal,” vol. i., pp. 77, 94, 136, 491.

Gourgaud, “Journal,” vol. i., pp. 135, 298. See too “Cornhill”
for January, 1901.

Surgeon Henry of the 66th, in “Events of a Military Life,” ch.
xxviii., writes that he found side by side at Plantation House the
tea shrub and the English golden-pippin, the bread-fruit tree and
the peach and plum, the nutmeg overshadowing the gooseberry. In ch.
xxxi. he notes the humidity of the uplands as a drawback, “but the
inconvenience is as nothing compared with the comfort, fertility,
and salubrity which the clouds bestow.” He found that the soldiers
enjoyed far better health at Deadwood Camp, behind Longwood, than
down in Jamestown.

Despatch of Jan. 12th, 1816, in Colonial Office, St. Helena, No.
1.

Lord Rosebery (“Napoleon: last Phase,” p. 67), following French
sources, assigns the superiority of force to Lowe; but the official
papers published by Forsyth, vol. i., pp. 397-416, show that the
reverse was the case. Lowe had 1,362 men; the French, about
3,000.

From a letter in the possession of Miss Lowe.

Forsyth, vol. i., pp. 139-147.

See the interview in “Monthly Rev.,” Jan., 1901.

Bingham’s Diary in “Cornhill” for Jan., 1901; Gourgaud, vol. i.,
pp. 152, 168.

Forsyth, vol. i., pp. 171-177.

Lowe’s version (Forsyth, vol. i., pp. 247-251) is fully borne
out by Admiral Malcolm’s in Lady Malcolm’s “Diary of St. Helena,”
pp. 55-65; Gourgaud was not present.

B. Jackson’s “Waterloo and St. Helena,” pp. 90-91. The assertion
in the article on B. Jackson, in the “Dict. of Nat. Biography,”
that he was related to Lowe, and therefore partial to him, is
incorrect. Miss Lowe assures me that he did not see her father
before the year 1815.

“Mems. of a Highland Lady,” p. 459.

In “Blackwood’s,” Oct., 1896, and “Cornhill,” Jan., 1901. I
cannot accept Stürmer’s hostile verdict on Lowe as that of an
impartial witness. The St. Helena Records show that Stürmer
persisted in evading the Governor’s regulations by secretly meeting
the French Generals. He was afterwards recalled for his
irregularities. Balmain, the Russian, and Montchenu, the French
Commissioner, are fair to him. The latter constantly pressed Lowe
to be stricter with Napoleon! See M. Firmin-Didot’s edition
of Montchenu’s reports in “La Captivité de Ste.
Hélène,” especially App. iii. and viii.

“Waterloo and St. Helena,” p. 104.

Lowe had the “Journal” copied out when it came into his hands in
Dec., 1816. This passage is given by Forsyth, vol. i., p. 5, and by
Seaton, “Sir H. Lowe and Napoleon,” p. 52.

An incident narrated to the present writer by Sir Hudson Lowe’s
daughter will serve to show how anxious was his supervision of all
details and all individuals on the island. A British soldier was
missed from the garrison; and as this occurred at the time when
Napoleon remained in strict seclusion, fear was felt that treachery
had enabled him to make off in the soldier’s uniform. The mystery
was solved a few days after, when a large shark was caught near the
shore, and on its being cut open the remains of the soldier were
found!

It should be remembered that Lowe prevailed on the slave-owners
of the island to set free the children of slaves born there on and
after Christmas Day, 1818.

Quoted by Forsyth, vol. i., p. 289. This letter of course finds
no place in O’Meara’s later malicious production, “A Voice from St.
Helena”; the starvation story is there repeated as if it were
true
!—That Napoleon was fastidious to the last is proved
by the archives of our India Office, which contain the entry (Dec.
11th, 1820): “The storekeeper paid in the sum of £105 on
account of 48 dozen of champagne rejected by General Bonaparte”
(Sir G. Birdwood’s “Report on the Old Records of the India Office,”
p. 97).

Forsyth, vol. i., pp. 330-343, 466-475.

I have quoted this in extenso in “The Owens College
Historical Essays.” May not the words “domiciled” and “employed”
have aroused Lowe’s suspicions of Balcombe and O’Meara? Napoleon
always said that he did not wish to escape, and hoped only for a
change of Ministry in England. But what responsible person could
trust his words after Elba, where he repeatedly told Campbell that
he had done with the world and was a dead man?

Forsyth, vol. i., p. 310, vol. ii., p. 142, vol. iii., pp. 151,
250; Montholon, “Captivity of Napoleon,” vol. iii., ch. v.;
Firmin-Didot, App. vi. The schemes named by Forsyth are ridiculed
by Lord Rosebery (“Last Phase,” p. 103). But would he have ignored
them, had he been in Bathurst’s place?

Gourgaud, “Journal,” vol. i., p. 105.

He said to Gourgaud that, if he had the whole island for
exercise he would not go out
(Gourgaud’s “Journal,” vol. ii.,
p. 299).

Gourgaud’s “Journal,” vol. i., pp. 262-270, 316. Yet Montholon
(“Captivity of Napoleon,” vol. i., ch. xiii.), afterwards wrote of
Las Cases’ departure: “We all loved the well-informed and good
man, whom we had pleasure in venerating as a Mentor…. He was an
immense loss to us!

Gourgaud, vol. i., p. 278; Forsyth, vol. i., pp. 381-384, vol.
ii., p. 74. Bonaparte wanted this “Journal” to be given back to
him: but Las Cases would not hear of this, as it contained “ses
pensées
.” It was kept under seal until Napoleon’s death,
and then restored to the compiler.

Henry, vol. ii., p. 48; B. Jackson, pp. 99-101; quoted by
Seaton, pp. 159-162.

Forsyth, vol. iii., p. 40; Gourgaud’s “Journal,” vol. ii., pp.
531-537.

“Apostille” of April 27th, 1818. As to the new house, see
Forsyth, vol. i., pp. 212, 270; vol. iii., pp. 51,257; it was ready
when Napoleon’s illness became severe (Jan., 1821).

If the plague of rats was really very bad, why is it that
Gourgaud made so little of it?

“Journal” of Oct. 4th, 1817. On the return voyage to England
Mme. Bertrand told Surgeon Henry that secret letters had constantly
passed between Longwood and England, through two military officers;
but the passage above quoted shows who was the culprit.

Forsyth, vol. iii., pp. 153, 178-181.

Stürmer’s “Report” of March 14th, 1818; Gourgaud’s
“Journal” of Sept. 11th and 14th, 1817.

Described by Bertrand to Lowe on May 12th, 1821 (“St. Helena
Records,” No. 32).

Lord Holland, “Foreign Reminiscences,” p. 305.

Gourgaud, vol. i., pp. 297, 540, 546; vol. ii., pp. 78, 130,
409, 425. See Las Cases, “Mémorial,” vol. iv., p. 124, for
Napoleon’s defence of polygamy. See an Essay on Napoleon’s religion
in my “Napoleonic Studies” (1904).

Lord Holland’s “Foreign Reminiscences,” p. 316; Colonel
Gorrequer’s report in “Cornhill” of Feb., 1901.

“Colonial Office Records,” St. Helena, No. 32; Henry, “Events of
a Military Life,” vol. ii., pp. 80-84: h also states that
Antommarchi, when about to sign the report agreed on by the English
doctors, was called aside by Bertrand and Montholon, and thereafter
declined to sign it: Antommarchi afterwards issued one of his own,
laying stress on cancer and enlarged liver, thus keeping up
O’Meara’s theory that the illness was due to the climate of St.
Helena and want of exercise. In our records is a letter of
Montholon to his wife of May 6th, 1821, which admits the contrary:
“C’est dans notre malheur une grande consolation pour nous d’avoir
acquis la preuve que sa mort n’est, et n’a pu être, en aucune
manière le résultat de sa captivité.” Yet, on
his return to Europe, Montholon stoutly maintained that the liver
complaint endemic to St. Helena had been the death of his master.
It is, however, noteworthy that on his death-bed Napoleon urged
Bertrand to be reconciled to Lowe. He and Montholon accordingly
went to Plantation House, where, according to all appearance, the
dead past was buried.


INDEX



CHISWICK PRESS: PRINTED BY CHARLES WHITTINGHAM AND CO.</
br> TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE, LONDON.

Scroll to Top